This is a modern-English version of East Lynne, originally written by Wood, Henry, Mrs..
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
EAST LYNNE
by Mrs. Henry Wood
PREPARER’S NOTE This text was prepared from an 1883 edition, New York: John B. Alden, Publisher.
PREPARER’S NOTE This text was prepared from an 1883 edition, New York: John B. Alden, Publisher.
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
EAST LYNNE
CHAPTER I.
THE LADY ISABEL.
In an easy-chair of the spacious and handsome library of his town-house, sat William, Earl of Mount Severn. His hair was gray, the smoothness of his expansive brow was defaced by premature wrinkles, and his once attractive face bore the pale, unmistakable look of dissipation. One of his feet was cased in folds of linen, as it rested on the soft velvet ottoman, speaking of gout as plainly as any foot ever spoke yet. It would seem—to look at the man as he sat there—that he had grown old before his time. And so he had. His years were barely nine and forty, yet in all save years, he was an aged man.
In a comfy chair in the spacious and beautiful library of his townhouse, sat William, Earl of Mount Severn. His hair was gray, the smoothness of his broad forehead was marred by premature wrinkles, and his once-attractive face had the pale, unmistakable look of someone who had lived hard. One of his feet was wrapped in layers of linen, resting on the soft velvet ottoman, clearly indicating his struggle with gout. Looking at him as he sat there, it appeared that he had aged prematurely. And indeed, he had. At just forty-nine years old, he was an old man in every way except his age.
A noted character had been the Earl of Mount Severn. Not that he had been a renowned politician, or a great general, or an eminent statesman, or even an active member in the Upper House; not for any of these had the earl’s name been in the mouths of men. But for the most reckless among the reckless, for the spendthrift among spendthrifts, for the gamester above all gamesters, and for a gay man outstripping the gay—by these characteristics did the world know Lord Mount Severn. It was said his faults were those of his head; that a better heart or a more generous spirit never beat in human form; and there was much truth in this. It had been well for him had he lived and died plain William Vane. Up to his five and twentieth year, he had been industrious and steady, had kept his terms in the Temple, and studied late and early. The sober application of William Vane had been a by word with the embryo barristers around; Judge Vane, they ironically called him; and they strove ineffectually to allure him away to idleness and pleasure. But young Vane was ambitious, and he knew that on his own talents and exertions must depend his own rising in the world. He was of excellent family, but poor, counting a relative in the old Earl of Mount Severn. The possibility of his succeeding to the earldom never occurred to him, for three healthy lives, two of them young, stood between him and the title. Yet those have died off, one of apoplexy, one of fever, in Africa, the third boating at Oxford; and the young Temple student, William Vane, suddenly found himself Earl of Mount Severn, and the lawful possessor of sixty thousand a year.
A well-known figure had been the Earl of Mount Severn. He wasn’t famous for being a respected politician, a great general, a prominent statesman, or even a significant member of the Upper House; his name wasn’t on anyone’s lips for any of those reasons. Instead, he was recognized as the most reckless of the reckless, the biggest spender among spendthrifts, the ultimate gambler, and a man who was more extravagant than anyone else—these were the traits that defined Lord Mount Severn. People said his faults stemmed from his intellect; that there had never been a better heart or a more generous spirit in a human being, and there was a lot of truth in that. He would have been better off if he had lived and died as plain William Vane. Up until he turned twenty-five, he had been hardworking and focused, maintaining his studies at the Temple and putting in long hours. William Vane’s earnest dedication was a joke among the budding lawyers around him; they sarcastically dubbed him Judge Vane and tried unsuccessfully to lure him into a life of idleness and pleasure. But young Vane was ambitious, understanding that his rise in the world depended solely on his own talents and efforts. He came from a good family, but was poor, with a distant relation being the old Earl of Mount Severn. The idea of inheriting the earldom never crossed his mind, since three healthy lives—two of them young—stood between him and the title. Yet, those lives ended—one from a stroke, another from fever in Africa, the third while boating at Oxford; and suddenly, the young law student, William Vane, found himself the Earl of Mount Severn and the rightful owner of sixty thousand a year.
His first idea was, that he should never be able to spend the money; that such a sum, year by year, could not be spent. It was a wonder his head was not turned by adulation at the onset, for he was courted, flattered and caressed by all classes, from a royal duke downward. He became the most attractive man of his day, the lion in society; for independent of his newly-acquired wealth and title, he was of distinguished appearance and fascinating manners. But unfortunately, the prudence which had sustained William Vane, the poor law student, in his solitary Temple chambers entirely forsook William Vane, the young Earl of Mount Severn, and he commenced his career on a scale of speed so great, that all staid people said he was going to ruin and the deuce headlong.
His first thought was that he would never be able to spend the money; that such a large sum, year after year, could not be spent. It was surprising that he didn’t get overwhelmed by the flattery at the beginning, as he was courted, complimented, and pampered by everyone, from a royal duke down to the common folk. He quickly became the most popular man of his time, the center of attention in society; besides his new wealth and title, he had an impressive appearance and charming manners. But unfortunately, the caution that had helped William Vane, the struggling law student, in his lonely Temple apartment completely abandoned William Vane, the young Earl of Mount Severn, and he started his new life at such a breakneck pace that everyone sensible said he was heading straight for disaster.
But a peer of the realm, and one whose rent-roll is sixty thousand per annum, does not go to ruin in a day. There sat the earl, in his library now, in his nine-and-fortieth year, and ruin had not come yet—that is, it had not overwhelmed him. But the embarrassments which had clung to him, and been the destruction of his tranquility, the bane of his existence, who shall describe them? The public knew them pretty well, his private friends knew better, his creditors best; but none, save himself knew, or could ever know, the worrying torment that was his portion, wellnigh driving him to distraction. Years ago, by dint of looking things steadily in the face, and by economizing, he might have retrieved his position; but he had done what most people do in such cases—put off the evil day sine die, and gone on increasing his enormous list of debts. The hour of exposure and ruin was now advancing fast.
But a member of the nobility, with an annual income of sixty thousand, doesn't fall into ruin overnight. The earl sat in his library now, at forty-nine years old, and he hadn't been overwhelmed by ruin yet. However, the problems that had clung to him, destroying his peace of mind and being the bane of his existence, who can describe them? The public had a pretty good idea, his close friends knew better, and his creditors knew best. But none, except for him, knew the constant torment he endured, which was nearly driving him to madness. Years ago, if he had faced the situation head-on and cut back on his spending, he might have saved his reputation. Instead, he did what most people do in his situation—he delayed dealing with the inevitable indefinitely and continued piling up his massive debts. Now, the moment of exposure and ruin was rapidly approaching.
Perhaps the earl himself was thinking so, as he sat there before an enormous mass of papers which strewed the library table. His thoughts were back in the past. That was a foolish match of his, that Gretna Green match for love, foolish so far as prudence went; but the countess had been an affectionate wife to him, had borne with his follies and his neglect, had been an admirable mother to their only child. One child alone had been theirs, and in her thirteenth year the countess had died. If they had but been blessed with a son—the earl moaned over the long-continued disappointment still—he might have seen a way out of his difficulties. The boy, as soon as he was of age, would have joined with him in cutting off the entail, and——
Perhaps the earl himself was thinking this as he sat in front of a huge stack of papers scattered across the library table. His mind wandered back to the past. That impulsive marriage of his, that Gretna Green marriage for love, was foolish when it came to common sense; but the countess had been a loving wife to him, had put up with his mistakes and neglect, and had been a wonderful mother to their only child. They had one child, and when she was just thirteen, the countess had passed away. If only they had been blessed with a son—the earl lamented over the long-standing disappointment—he might have found a way out of his troubles. The boy, once he came of age, would have teamed up with him to end the family estate restrictions, and——
“My lord,” said a servant entering the room and interrupting the earl’s castles in the air, “a gentleman is asking to see you.”
“My lord,” said a servant walking into the room and interrupting the earl’s daydreaming, “a gentleman wants to see you.”
“Who?” cried the earl, sharply, not perceiving the card the man was bringing. No unknown person, although wearing the externals of a foreign ambassador, was ever admitted unceremoniously to the presence of Lord Mount Severn. Years of duns had taught the servants caution.
“Who?” exclaimed the earl, sharply, not noticing the card the man was bringing. No unfamiliar person, even if dressed like a foreign ambassador, was ever welcomed casually in front of Lord Mount Severn. Years of persistent debt collectors had taught the servants to be careful.
“His card is here, my lord. It is Mr. Carlyle, of West Lynne.”
“His card is here, my lord. It’s Mr. Carlyle from West Lynne.”
“Mr. Carlyle, of West Lynne,” groaned the earl, whose foot just then had an awful twinge, “what does he want? Show him up.”
“Mr. Carlyle, from West Lynne,” groaned the earl, who was just then experiencing a terrible pain in his foot, “what does he want? Send him in.”
The servant did as he was bid, and introduced Mr. Carlyle. Look at the visitor well, reader, for he will play his part in this history. He was a very tall man of seven and twenty, of remarkably noble presence. He was somewhat given to stooping his head when he spoke to any one shorter than himself; it was a peculiar habit, almost to be called a bowing habit, and his father had possessed it before him. When told of it he would laugh, and say he was unconscious of doing it. His features were good, his complexion was pale and clear, his hair dark, and his full eyelids drooped over his deep gray eyes. Altogether it was a countenance that both men and women liked to look upon—the index of an honorable, sincere nature—not that it would have been called a handsome face, so much as a pleasing and a distinguished one. Though but the son of a country lawyer, and destined to be a lawyer himself, he had received the training of a gentleman, had been educated at Rugby, and taken his degree at Oxford. He advanced at once to the earl, in the straightforward way of a man of business—of a man who has come on business.
The servant did as he was told and introduced Mr. Carlyle. Take a good look at the visitor, reader, because he will play a role in this story. He was a very tall man, twenty-seven years old, with a remarkably noble presence. He had a tendency to stoop his head when speaking to anyone shorter than himself; it was a peculiar habit, almost like a bowing instinct, and his father had it too. When it was pointed out to him, he would laugh and say he was unaware of doing it. His features were attractive, his complexion was pale and clear, his hair dark, and his full eyelids drooped over his deep gray eyes. Overall, he had a face that both men and women enjoyed looking at—it reflected an honorable, sincere nature—not that it would have been called a handsome face, but rather a pleasing and distinguished one. Although he was just the son of a country lawyer and meant to become a lawyer himself, he had received a gentleman's education, having attended Rugby and graduated from Oxford. He approached the earl directly, in the straightforward manner of a businessman—of someone who has come on business.
“Mr. Carlyle,” said the latter, holding out his hand—he was always deemed the most affable peer of the age—“I am happy to see you. You perceive I cannot rise, at least without great pain and inconvenience. My enemy, the gout, has possession of me again. Take a seat. Are you staying in town?”
“Mr. Carlyle,” said the other, extending his hand—he was always considered the friendliest noble of his time—“I’m glad to see you. As you can see, I can’t get up, at least not without a lot of pain and trouble. My old enemy, gout, has taken hold of me again. Please, have a seat. Are you in town for long?”
“I have just arrived from West Lynne. The chief object of my journey was to see your lordship.”
“I just got back from West Lynne. The main reason for my trip was to see you, my lord.”
“What can I do for you?” asked the earl, uneasily; for a suspicion had crossed his mind that Mr. Carlyle might be acting for some one of his many troublesome creditors.
“What can I do for you?” asked the earl, feeling uneasy; a thought had crossed his mind that Mr. Carlyle might be working on behalf of one of his many annoying creditors.
Mr. Carlyle drew his chair nearer to the earl, and spoke in a low tone,—
Mr. Carlyle pulled his chair closer to the earl and whispered, —
“A rumor came to my ears, my lord, that East Lynne was in the market.”
“A rumor reached me, my lord, that East Lynne is for sale.”
“A moment, sir,” exclaimed the earl, with reserve, not to say hauteur in his tone, for his suspicions were gaining ground; “are we to converse confidentially together, as men of honor, or is there something concealed behind?”
“A moment, sir,” the earl said, keeping his tone reserved, almost haughty, as his suspicions grew stronger. “Are we talking privately, like men of honor, or is there something hidden behind this?”
“I do not understand you,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“I don’t understand you,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“In a word—excuse my speaking plainly, but I must feel my ground—are you here on the part of some of my rascally creditors, to pump information out of me, that otherwise they would not get?”
“In a nutshell—sorry for being blunt, but I need to know where I stand—are you here on behalf of some of my shady creditors, trying to squeeze information out of me that they wouldn’t be able to get otherwise?”
“My lord,” uttered the visitor, “I should be incapable of so dishonorable an action. I know that a lawyer gets credit for possessing but lax notions on the score of honor, but you can scarcely suspect that I should be guilty of underhand work toward you. I never was guilty of a mean trick in my life, to my recollection, and I do not think I ever shall be.”
“My lord,” said the visitor, “I would never do something so dishonorable. I know that people think lawyers have pretty relaxed ideas about honor, but you can't possibly believe that I would do something sneaky to you. I don't remember ever being involved in a low trick in my life, and I don't think I ever will be.”
“Pardon me, Mr. Carlyle. If you knew half the tricks and ruses played upon me, you would not wonder at my suspecting all the world. Proceed with your business.”
“Excuse me, Mr. Carlyle. If you knew even half of the tricks and ruses that have been played on me, you wouldn’t be surprised that I’m suspicious of everyone. Go ahead with your business.”
“I heard that East Lynne was for private sale; your agent dropped half a word to me in confidence. If so, I should wish to be the purchaser.”
“I heard that East Lynne is up for private sale; your agent hinted at it to me quietly. If that's the case, I would like to be the buyer.”
“For whom?” inquired the earl.
"Who?" asked the earl.
“Myself.”
“Me.”
“You!” laughed the earl. “Egad! Lawyering can’t be such bad work, Carlyle.”
“You!” laughed the earl. “Wow! Being a lawyer can’t be that bad, Carlyle.”
“Nor is it,” rejoined Mr. Carlyle, “with an extensive, first-class connection, such as ours. But you must remember that a good fortune was left me by my uncle, and a large one by my father.”
“Nor is it,” responded Mr. Carlyle, “with a wide-reaching, top-tier connection like ours. But you should remember that my uncle left me a nice fortune, and my father a significant one.”
“I know. The proceeds of lawyering also.”
“I know. The earnings from being a lawyer too.”
“Not altogether. My mother brought a fortune on her marriage, and it enabled my father to speculate successfully. I have been looking out for an eligible property to invest my money upon, and East Lynne will suit me well, provided I can have the refusal of it, and we can agree about the terms.”
“Not completely. My mother came into a lot of money when she got married, which allowed my father to invest wisely. I’ve been on the lookout for a good property to invest my money in, and East Lynne would work for me, as long as I can have the first choice on it and we can agree on the terms.”
Lord Mount Severn mused for a few moments before he spoke. “Mr. Carlyle,” he began, “my affairs are very bad, and ready money I must find somewhere. Now East Lynne is not entailed, neither is it mortgaged to anything like its value, though the latter fact, as you may imagine, is not patent to the world. When I bought it at a bargain, eighteen years ago, you were the lawyer on the other side, I remember.”
Lord Mount Severn thought for a moment before he spoke. “Mr. Carlyle,” he started, “my situation is really dire, and I need to find some cash quickly. East Lynne isn't entailed, and it's not mortgaged for anywhere near its worth, although, as you can imagine, that isn't obvious to everyone. When I bought it as a steal eighteen years ago, you were the lawyer on the other side, if I recall correctly.”
“My father,” smiled Mr. Carlyle. “I was a child at the time.”
“My dad,” Mr. Carlyle smiled. “I was just a kid back then.”
“Of course, I ought to have said your father. By selling East Lynne, a few thousands will come into my hands, after claims on it are settled; I have no other means of raising the wind, and that is why I have resolved to part with it. But now, understand, if it were known abroad that East Lynne is going from me, I should have a hornet’s nest about my ears; so that it must be disposed of privately. Do you comprehend?”
“Of course, I should have said your father. By selling East Lynne, a few thousand will come into my hands after the claims are settled; I have no other way to raise the money, and that’s why I’ve decided to let it go. But now, understand, if it became known that I’m selling East Lynne, I’d have a whole lot of trouble; so it has to be sold privately. Do you get it?”
“Perfectly,” replied Mr. Carlyle.
"Sure thing," replied Mr. Carlyle.
“I would as soon you bought it as anyone else, if, as you say, we can agree about terms.”
“I’d just as soon you bought it as anyone else, if, as you say, we can agree on the terms.”
“What does your lordship expect for it—at a rough estimate?”
“What do you expect for it, my lord? Just a rough estimate?”
“For particulars I must refer you to my men of business, Warburton & Ware. Not less than seventy thousand pounds.”
“For details, I need to direct you to my business associates, Warburton & Ware. It’s no less than seventy thousand pounds.”
“Too much, my lord,” cried Mr. Carlyle, decisively.
“That's too much, my lord,” Mr. Carlyle exclaimed assertively.
“And that’s not its value,” returned the earl.
“And that’s not what it’s worth,” replied the earl.
“These forced sales never do fetch their value,” answered the plain-speaking lawyer. “Until this hint was given me by Beauchamp, I had thought East Lynne was settled upon your lordship’s daughter.”
“These forced sales never really get their true value,” replied the straightforward lawyer. “Until Beauchamp mentioned it to me, I thought East Lynne was set aside for your lordship’s daughter.”
“There’s nothing settled on her,” rejoined the earl, the contraction on his brow standing out more plainly. “That comes of your thoughtless runaway marriages. I fell in love with General Conway’s daughter, and she ran away with me, like a fool; that is, we were both fools together for our pains. The general objected to me and said I must sow my wild oats before he would give me Mary; so I took her to Gretna Green, and she became Countess of Mount Severn, without a settlement. It was an unfortunate affair, taking one thing with another. When her elopement was made known to the general, it killed him.”
“Nothing is settled with her,” replied the earl, the crease on his forehead more pronounced. “That’s what happens with your reckless runaway marriages. I fell in love with General Conway’s daughter, and she foolishly ran away with me; we were both fools in that situation. The general didn’t approve of me and insisted that I had to sow my wild oats before he would allow me to have Mary; so I took her to Gretna Green, and she became Countess of Mount Severn, without any agreement in place. It was an unfortunate situation all around. When the general found out about her elopement, it broke him.”
“Killed him!” interrupted Mr. Carlyle.
“Killed him!” interrupted Mr. Carlyle.
“It did. He had disease of the heart, and the excitement brought on the crisis. My poor wife never was happy from that hour; she blamed herself for her father’s death, and I believe it led to her own. She was ill for years; the doctors called it consumption; but it was more like a wasting insensibly away, and consumption never had been in her family. No luck ever attends runaway marriages; I have noticed it since, in many, many instances; something bad is sure to turn up from it.”
“It did. He had heart disease, and the excitement triggered the crisis. My poor wife was never happy from that moment on; she blamed herself for her father’s death, and I believe it contributed to her own. She was sick for years; the doctors said it was consumption, but it felt more like slowly fading away, and there had never been consumption in her family. No good ever comes from runaway marriages; I've seen it in many, many cases; something bad is always bound to happen as a result.”
“There might have been a settlement executed after the marriage,” observed Mr. Carlyle, for the earl had stopped, and seemed lost in thought.
“There might have been a settlement made after the marriage,” Mr. Carlyle noted, as the earl had paused and appeared to be deep in thought.
“I know there might; but there was not. My wife had possessed no fortune; I was already deep in my career of extravagance, and neither of us thought of making provision for our future children; or, if we thought of it, we did not do it. There is an old saying, Mr. Carlyle, that what may be done at any time is never done.”
“I know there might be, but there wasn't. My wife didn't have any money; I was already deep into my reckless lifestyle, and neither of us considered planning for our future kids; or, if we did think about it, we never acted on it. There's an old saying, Mr. Carlyle, that things that can be done anytime are never done.”
Mr. Carlyle bowed.
Mr. Carlyle bowed.
“So my child is portionless,” resumed the earl, with a suppressed sigh. “The thought that it may be an embarrassing thing for her, were I to die before she is settled in life, crosses my mind when I am in a serious mood. That she will marry well, there is little doubt, for she possesses beauty in a rare degree, and has been reared as an English girl should be, not to frivolity and foppery. She was trained by her mother, who save for the mad act she was persuaded into by me, was all goodness and refinement, for the first twelve years of her life, and since then by an admirable governess. No fear that she will be decamping to Gretna Green.”
“So my child has no dowry,” the earl continued, with a held-back sigh. “I can’t help but think that it might be embarrassing for her if I were to die before she’s settled in life, especially when I’m feeling serious. There’s little doubt she will marry well, as she is exceptionally beautiful and has been raised properly, not indulged in trivialities and vanity. Her mother, who was genuinely good and refined except for the impulsive choice she made because of me, raised her for the first twelve years of her life, and since then, an excellent governess has prepared her. There’s no worry that she’ll be running off to Gretna Green.”
“She was a very lovely child,” observed the lawyer; “I remember that.”
“She was a really lovely kid,” the lawyer noted; “I remember that.”
“Ay; you have seen her at East Lynne, in her mother’s lifetime. But, to return to business. If you become the purchaser of the East Lynne estate, Mr. Carlyle, it must be under the rose. The money that it brings, after paying off the mortgage, I must have, as I tell you, for my private use; and you know I should not be able to touch a farthing of it if the confounded public got an inkling of the transfer. In the eyes of the world, the proprietor of East Lynne must be Lord Mount Severn—at least for some little time afterwards. Perhaps you will not object to that.”
“Ay; you’ve seen her at East Lynne, back when her mother was alive. But let’s get back to the matter at hand. If you decide to buy the East Lynne estate, Mr. Carlyle, it has to be kept a secret. I need the money from it, after paying off the mortgage, for my personal use; and you know I wouldn’t be able to touch a single penny if the public found out about the sale. To everyone else, the owner of East Lynne has to be Lord Mount Severn—at least for a little while. I hope you don’t mind that.”
Mr. Carlyle considered before replying; and then the conversation was resumed, when it was decided that he should see Warburton and Ware the first thing in the morning, and confer with them. It was growing late when he rose to leave.
Mr. Carlyle thought for a moment before responding; then the conversation continued, and it was agreed that he would meet with Warburton and Ware first thing in the morning to discuss things. It was getting late when he stood up to leave.
“Stay and dine with me,” said the earl.
“Stay and eat with me,” said the earl.
Mr. Carlyle hesitated, and looked down at his dress—a plain, gentlemanly, morning attire, but certainly not a dinner costume for a peer’s table.
Mr. Carlyle hesitated and glanced at his outfit—a simple, stylish morning look, but definitely not formal enough for a dinner at a lord's table.
“Oh, that’s nothing,” said the earl; “we shall be quite alone, except my daughter. Mrs. Vane, of Castle Marling, is staying with us. She came up to present my child at the last drawing-room, but I think I heard something about her dining out to-day. If not, we will have it by ourselves here. Oblige me by touching the bell, Mr. Carlyle.”
“Oh, that’s nothing,” said the earl; “we’ll be totally alone, except for my daughter. Mrs. Vane from Castle Marling is staying with us. She came up to introduce my child at the last drawing-room, but I think I heard something about her having dinner out today. If not, we’ll just have it by ourselves here. Please be kind enough to ring the bell, Mr. Carlyle.”
The servant entered.
The attendant entered.
“Inquire whether Mrs. Vane dines at home,” said the earl.
“Inquire if Mrs. Vane is having dinner at home,” said the earl.
“Mrs. Vane dines out, my lord,” was the man’s immediate reply. “The carriage is at the door now.”
“Mrs. Vane is out for dinner, my lord,” was the man’s quick response. “The carriage is at the door now.”
“Very well. Mr. Carlyle remains.”
“Alright. Mr. Carlyle stays.”
At seven o’clock the dinner was announced, and the earl wheeled into the adjoining room. As he and Mr. Carlyle entered it at one door, some one else came in by the opposite one. Who—what—was it? Mr. Carlyle looked, not quite sure whether it was a human being—he almost thought it more like an angel.
At seven o’clock, dinner was announced, and the earl rolled into the next room. As he and Mr. Carlyle entered through one door, someone else walked in through the opposite one. Who—or what—was it? Mr. Carlyle looked, not entirely sure if it was a person—he almost thought it resembled an angel.
A light, graceful, girlish form; a face of surpassing beauty, beauty that is rarely seen, save from the imagination of a painter; dark shining curls falling on her neck and shoulders, smooth as a child’s; fair, delicate arms decorated with pearls, and a flowing dress of costly white lace. Altogether the vision did indeed look to the lawyer as one from a fairer world than this.
A light, graceful, youthful figure; a face of exceptional beauty, beauty that is rarely found outside the imagination of an artist; dark, shiny curls cascading on her neck and shoulders, smooth like a child's; fair, delicate arms adorned with pearls, and a flowing gown of expensive white lace. Overall, the sight truly seemed to the lawyer like something from a better world than this.
“My daughter, Mr. Carlyle, the Lady Isabel.”
“My daughter, Mr. Carlyle, this is Lady Isabel.”
They took their seats at the table, Lord Mount Severn at its head, in spite of his gout and his footstool. And the young lady and Mr. Carlyle opposite each other. Mr. Carlyle had not deemed himself a particular admirer of women’s beauty, but the extraordinary loveliness of the young girl before him nearly took away his senses and his self-possession. Yet it was not so much the perfect contour or the exquisite features that struck him, or the rich damask of the delicate cheek, or the luxuriant falling hair; no, it was the sweet expression of the soft dark eyes. Never in his life had he seen eyes so pleasing. He could not keep his gaze from her, and he became conscious, as he grew more familiar with her face, that there was in its character a sad, sorrowful look; only at times was it to be noticed, when the features were at repose, and it lay chiefly in the very eyes he was admiring. Never does this unconsciously mournful expression exist, but it is a sure index of sorrow and suffering; but Mr. Carlyle understood it not. And who could connect sorrow with the anticipated brilliant future of Isabel Vane?
They took their seats at the table, with Lord Mount Severn at the head, despite his gout and his footstool. The young lady and Mr. Carlyle faced each other. Mr. Carlyle had never considered himself a big admirer of women's beauty, but the extraordinary beauty of the young girl in front of him nearly overwhelmed him. It wasn't just her perfect shape or exquisite features, or the rich color of her delicate cheek, or her beautiful flowing hair; it was the sweet expression in her soft dark eyes. He had never seen eyes so captivating in his life. He couldn’t tear his gaze away from her and, as he grew more accustomed to her face, he noticed a sad, sorrowful look in her expression. It was only noticeable occasionally, when her features were at rest, and it was primarily in those very eyes he was admiring. This subtly mournful expression is rarely absent but often indicates sorrow and suffering; however, Mr. Carlyle didn’t understand this. Who could associate sorrow with the bright future that awaited Isabel Vane?
“Isabel,” observed the earl, “you are dressed.”
“Isabel,” the earl noted, “you’re dressed.”
“Yes, papa. Not to keep old Mrs. Levison waiting tea. She likes to take it early, and I know Mrs. Vane must have kept her waiting dinner. It was half-past six when she drove from here.”
“Yes, Dad. We shouldn't keep old Mrs. Levison waiting for tea. She likes to have it early, and I know Mrs. Vane must have made her wait for dinner. It was half-past six when she left from here.”
“I hope you will not be late to-night, Isabel.”
“I hope you won’t be late tonight, Isabel.”
“It depends upon Mrs. Vane.”
“It depends on Mrs. Vane.”
“Then I am sure you will be. When the young ladies in this fashionable world of ours turn night into day, it is a bad thing for their roses. What say you, Mr. Carlyle?”
“Then I'm sure you will be. When the young ladies in our trendy world turn night into day, it’s bad for their roses. What do you think, Mr. Carlyle?”
Mr. Carlyle glanced at the roses on the cheeks opposite to him; they looked too fresh and bright to fade lightly.
Mr. Carlyle looked at the rosy cheeks across from him; they seemed too fresh and vibrant to fade easily.
At the conclusion of dinner a maid entered the room with a white cashmere mantle, placing it over the shoulders of her young lady, as she said the carriage was waiting.
At the end of dinner, a maid came into the room with a white cashmere wrap, putting it over the shoulders of her young lady and saying that the carriage was waiting.
Lady Isabel advanced to the earl. “Good-bye, papa.”
Lady Isabel walked up to the earl. “Goodbye, Dad.”
“Good-night, my love,” he answered, drawing her toward him, and kissing her sweet face. “Tell Mrs. Vane I will not have you kept out till morning hours. You are but a child yet. Mr. Carlyle, will you ring? I am debarred from seeing my daughter to the carriage.”
“Goodnight, my love,” he replied, pulling her in for a kiss on her sweet face. “Tell Mrs. Vane I don’t want you out until morning. You’re still just a kid. Mr. Carlyle, can you ring for me? I can’t go see my daughter to the carriage.”
“If your lordship will allow me—if Lady Isabel will pardon the attendance of one little used to wait upon young ladies, I shall be proud to see her to her carriage,” was the somewhat confused answer of Mr. Carlyle as he touched the bell.
“If you don’t mind, my lord—if Lady Isabel can forgive someone who isn’t used to being around young ladies, I’d be honored to escort her to her carriage,” was Mr. Carlyle’s somewhat flustered reply as he rang the bell.
The earl thanked him, and the young lady smiled, and Mr. Carlyle conducted her down the broad, lighted staircase and stood bareheaded by the door of the luxurious chariot, and handed her in. She put out her hand in her frank, pleasant manner, as she wished him good night. The carriage rolled on its way, and Mr. Carlyle returned to the earl.
The earl thanked him, and the young lady smiled. Mr. Carlyle led her down the wide, well-lit staircase, stood without his hat by the door of the luxurious carriage, and helped her inside. She reached out her hand with her open, friendly demeanor as she said good night. The carriage drove away, and Mr. Carlyle went back to the earl.
“Well, is she not a handsome girl?” he demanded.
“Well, isn’t she a pretty girl?” he asked.
“Handsome is not the word for beauty such as hers,” was Mr. Carlyle’s reply, in a low, warm tone. “I never saw a face half so beautiful.”
“Handsome doesn’t even begin to describe her beauty,” Mr. Carlyle replied, his voice low and warm. “I’ve never seen a face as beautiful as hers.”
“She caused quite a sensation at the drawing-room last week—as I hear. This everlasting gout kept me indoors all day. And she is as good as she is beautiful.”
“She made quite an impression at the drawing room last week, or so I’ve heard. This ongoing gout kept me stuck inside all day. And she’s as kind as she is beautiful.”
The earl was not partial. Lady Isabel was wondrously gifted by nature, not only in mind and person but in heart. She was as little like a fashionable young lady as it was well possible to be, partly because she had hitherto been secluded from the great world, partly from the care bestowed upon her training. During the lifetime of her mother, she had lived occasionally at East Lynne, but mostly at a larger seat of the earl’s in Wales, Mount Severn; since her mother’s death, she had remained entirely at Mount Severn, under the charge of a judicious governess, a very small establishment being kept for them, and the earl paying them impromptu and flying visits. Generous and benevolent she was, timid and sensitive to a degree, gentle, and considerate to all. Do not cavil at her being thus praised—admire and love her whilst you may, she is worthy of it now, in her innocent girlhood; the time will come when such praise would be misplaced. Could the fate that was to overtake his child have been foreseen by the earl, he would have struck her down to death, in his love, as she stood before him, rather than suffer her to enter upon it.
The earl was unbiased. Lady Isabel was incredibly gifted by nature, not just in mind and appearance but also in spirit. She was as far from a typical fashionable young lady as possible, partly because she had been sheltered from the outside world and partly due to the careful attention given to her upbringing. While her mother was alive, she occasionally stayed at East Lynne, but mostly at the earl's larger estate in Wales, Mount Severn. Since her mother's passing, she had remained entirely at Mount Severn, under the guidance of a wise governess, with a very small household, and the earl making spontaneous visits. She was generous and kind-hearted, timid and incredibly sensitive, gentle, and thoughtful towards everyone. Don’t criticize her being praised this way—admire and love her while you can; she deserves it now in her innocent girlhood. There will come a time when such praise would not fit. If the earl could have foreseen the fate that awaited his daughter, he would have rather brought her to her end out of love, as she stood before him, than let her face it.
CHAPTER II.
THE BROKEN CROSS.
Lady Isabel’s carriage continued its way, and deposited her at the residence of Mrs. Levison. Mrs. Levison was nearly eighty years of age, and very severe in speech and manner, or, as Mrs. Vane expressed it, “crabbed.” She looked the image of impatience when Isabel entered, with her cap pushed all awry, and pulling at the black satin gown, for Mrs. Vane had kept her waiting dinner, and Isabel was keeping her from her tea; and that does not agree with the aged, with their health or with their temper.
Lady Isabel's carriage rolled on and dropped her off at Mrs. Levison's house. Mrs. Levison was almost eighty years old and quite stern in her speech and demeanor, or as Mrs. Vane put it, “crabby.” She looked the picture of impatience when Isabel walked in, with her cap askew and tugging at her black satin dress, because Mrs. Vane had made her wait for dinner, and now Isabel was delaying her tea; and that doesn't sit well with the elderly, affecting both their health and their mood.
“I fear I am late,” exclaimed Lady Isabel, as she advanced to Mrs. Levison; “but a gentleman dined with papa to-day, and it made us rather longer at table.”
“I’m afraid I’m late,” Lady Isabel said as she approached Mrs. Levison. “But a gentleman had lunch with Dad today, and it kept us at the table a bit longer.”
“You are twenty-five minutes behind your time,” cried the old lady sharply, “and I want my tea. Emma, order it in.”
“You're twenty-five minutes late,” the old lady said sharply, “and I want my tea. Emma, get it ordered.”
Mrs. Vane rang the bell, and did as she was bid. She was a little woman of six-and-twenty, very plain in face, but elegant in figure, very accomplished, and vain to her fingers’ ends. Her mother, who was dead, had been Mrs. Levison’s daughter, and her husband, Raymond Vane, was presumptive heir to the earldom of Mount Severn.
Mrs. Vane rang the bell and did as she was told. She was a petite woman of twenty-six, not very attractive in the face but graceful in figure, highly skilled, and completely self-absorbed. Her mother, who had passed away, was Mrs. Levison’s daughter, and her husband, Raymond Vane, was the likely heir to the earldom of Mount Severn.
“Won’t you take that tippet off, child?” asked Mrs. Levison, who knew nothing of the new-fashioned names for such articles, mantles, burnous, and all the string of them; and Isabel threw it off and sat down by her.
“Are you going to take that scarf off, kid?” asked Mrs. Levison, who had no idea about the trendy names for such items, like capes, wraps, and all that stuff; and Isabel took it off and sat down next to her.
“The tea is not made, grandmamma!” exclaimed Mrs. Vane, in an accent of astonishment, as the servant appeared with the tray and the silver urn. “You surely do not have it made in the room.”
“The tea isn’t made, grandma!” Mrs. Vane exclaimed in surprise as the servant came in with the tray and the silver urn. “You can’t possibly be making it in the room.”
“Where should I have it made?” inquired Mrs. Levison.
“Where should I get it made?” asked Mrs. Levison.
“It is much more convenient to have it brought in, ready made,” said Mrs. Vane. “I dislike the embarass of making it.”
“It’s way more convenient to have it brought in, already made,” said Mrs. Vane. “I really don’t like the embarrassment of making it.”
“Indeed!” was the reply of the old lady; “and get it slopped over in the saucers, and as cold as milk! You always were lazy, Emma—and given to use those French words. I’d rather stick a printed label on my forehead, for my part, ‘I speak French,’ and let the world know it in that way.”
“Absolutely!” replied the old lady; “and then it’ll spill over in the saucers and be as cold as milk! You’ve always been lazy, Emma—and prone to using those French words. I’d rather just stick a printed label on my forehead that says, ‘I speak French,’ and let the world know that way.”
“Who makes tea for you in general?” asked Mrs. Vane, telegraphing a contemptuous glance to Isabel behind her grandmother.
“Who usually makes your tea?” Mrs. Vane asked, giving Isabel a scornful look behind her grandmother.
But the eyes of Lady Isabel fell timidly and a blush rose to her cheeks. She did not like to appear to differ from Mrs. Vane, her senior, and her father’s guest, but her mind revolted at the bare idea of ingratitude or ridicule cast on an aged parent.
But Lady Isabel's gaze dropped shyly, and a blush spread across her cheeks. She didn't want to seem like she disagreed with Mrs. Vane, who was older than her and a guest of her father, but the very thought of being ungrateful or mocking an elderly parent made her uneasy.
“Harriet comes in and makes it for me,” replied Mrs. Levison; “aye, and sits down and takes it with me when I am alone, which is pretty often. What do you say to that, Madame Emma—you, with your fine notions?”
“Harriet comes in and makes it for me,” replied Mrs. Levison; “yeah, and sits down and has it with me when I’m alone, which is pretty often. What do you think of that, Madame Emma—you, with your fancy ideas?”
“Just as you please, of course, grandmamma.”
“Of course, whatever you want, grandma.”
“And there’s the tea-caddy at your elbow, and the urn’s fizzing away, and if we are to have any tea to-night, it had better be made.”
“And there’s the tea caddy next to you, and the urn is bubbling, and if we’re going to have any tea tonight, we’d better make it.”
“I don’t know how much to put in,” grumbled Mrs. Vane, who had the greatest horror of soiling her hands or her gloves; who, in short, had a particular antipathy to doing anything useful.
“I don’t know how much to put in,” complained Mrs. Vane, who had a strong aversion to getting her hands or gloves dirty; in short, she had a particular dislike for doing anything practical.
“Shall I make it, dear Mrs. Levison?” said Isabel, rising with alacrity. “I had used to make it quite as often as my governess at Mount Severn, and I make it for papa.”
“Should I make it, dear Mrs. Levison?” Isabel said, getting up quickly. “I used to make it just as often as my governess at Mount Severn, and I make it for Dad.”
“Do, child,” replied the old lady. “You are worth ten of her.”
“Go ahead, kid,” replied the old woman. “You’re worth ten of her.”
Isabel laughed merrily, drew off her gloves, and sat down to the table; and at that moment a young and elegant man lounged into the room. He was deemed handsome, with his clearly-cut features, his dark eyes, his raven hair, and his white teeth; but to a keen observer those features had not an attractive expression, and the dark eyes had a great knack of looking away while he spoke to you. It was Francis, Captain Levison.
Isabel laughed happily, took off her gloves, and sat down at the table; just then, a young and stylish man strolled into the room. He was considered attractive, with his sharp features, dark eyes, raven hair, and white teeth; however, to a careful observer, those features lacked a charming expression, and his dark eyes had a tendency to look elsewhere while he talked to you. It was Francis, Captain Levison.
He was grandson to the old lady, and first cousin to Mrs. Vane. Few men were so fascinating in manners, at times and seasons, in face and in form, few men won so completely upon their hearers’ ears, and few were so heartless in their hearts of hearts. The world courted him, and society honored him; for, though he was a graceless spendthrift, and it was known that he was, he was the presumptive heir to the old and rich Sir Peter Levison.
He was the old lady's grandson and Mrs. Vane's first cousin. Few men were as charming in their manners, looks, and physique; few captured their audience's attention so completely, and even fewer were so heartless at their core. The world sought his favor, and society respected him; because even though he was a reckless wastrel—and everyone knew it—he was the likely heir to the wealthy and aged Sir Peter Levison.
The ancient lady spoke up, “Captain Levison, Lady Isabel Vane.” They both acknowledged the introduction; and Isabel, a child yet in the ways of the world, flushed crimson at the admiring looks cast upon her by the young guardsman. Strange—strange that she should make the acquaintance of these two men in the same day, almost in the same hour; the two, of all the human race, who were to exercise so powerful an influence over her future life!
The old woman said, “Captain Levison, this is Lady Isabel Vane.” They both acknowledged the introduction, and Isabel, still naïve in the ways of the world, blushed deeply at the admiring glances from the young guardsman. It was odd—odd that she would meet these two men on the same day, almost at the same moment; the two, out of everyone in the world, who would have such a strong impact on her future!
“That’s a pretty cross, child,” cried Mrs. Levison as Isabel stood by her when tea was over, and she and Mrs. Vane were about to depart on their evening visit.
"That's a lovely cross, dear," exclaimed Mrs. Levison as Isabel stood next to her after tea, just as she and Mrs. Vane were getting ready to leave for their evening visit.
She alluded to a golden cross, set with seven emeralds, which Isabel wore on her neck. It was of light, delicate texture, and was suspended from a thin, short, gold chain.
She mentioned a gold cross, adorned with seven emeralds, that Isabel wore around her neck. It had a light, delicate feel and was hung from a thin, short gold chain.
“Is it not pretty?” answered Isabel. “It was given me by my dear mamma just before she died. Stay, I will take it off for you. I only wear it upon great occasions.”
“Isn't it beautiful?” Isabel replied. “My dear mom gave it to me just before she passed away. Wait, I'll take it off for you. I only wear it on special occasions.”
This, her first appearance at the grand duke’s, seemed a very great occasion to the simply-reared and inexperienced girl. She unclasped the chain, and placed it with the cross in the hands of Mrs. Levison.
This, her first appearance at the grand duke’s, felt like a huge event for the naïve and inexperienced girl. She unclasped the chain and handed it, along with the cross, to Mrs. Levison.
“Why, I declare you have nothing on but that cross and some rubbishing pearl bracelets!” uttered Mrs. Vane to Isabel. “I did not look at you before.”
“Wow, I can’t believe you’re only wearing that cross and some cheap pearl bracelets!” Mrs. Vane said to Isabel. “I didn’t notice you before.”
“Mamma gave me both. The bracelets are those she used frequently to wear.”
“Mom gave me both. The bracelets are the ones she used to wear all the time.”
“You old-fashioned child! Because your mamma wore those bracelets, years ago, is that a reason for your doing so?” retorted Mrs. Vane. “Why did you not put on your diamonds?”
“You old-fashioned kid! Just because your mom wore those bracelets years ago, is that a reason for you to wear them?” Mrs. Vane shot back. “Why didn’t you put on your diamonds?”
“I—did—put on my diamonds; but I—took them off again,” stammered Isabel.
“I did put on my diamonds, but I took them off again,” stammered Isabel.
“What on earth for?”
“What’s that for?”
“I did not like to look too fine,” answered Isabel, with a laugh and a blush. “They glittered so! I feared it might be thought I had put them on to look fine.”
“I didn’t want to look too fancy,” Isabel replied, laughing and blushing. “They sparkled so much! I was worried people might think I put them on to look fancy.”
“Ah! I see you mean to set up in that class of people who pretend to despise ornaments,” scornfully remarked Mrs. Vane. “It is the refinement of affectation, Lady Isabel.”
“Ah! I see you want to join that group of people who act like they look down on decorations,” Mrs. Vane said with disdain. “It’s the height of pretentiousness, Lady Isabel.”
The sneer fell harmlessly on Lady Isabel’s ear. She only believed something had put Mrs. Vane out of temper. It certainly had; and that something, though Isabel little suspected it, was the evident admiration Captain Levison evinced for her fresh, young beauty; it quite absorbed him, and rendered him neglectful even of Mrs. Vane.
The sneer fell harmlessly on Lady Isabel’s ear. She only thought that something had upset Mrs. Vane. It definitely had; and that something, although Isabel had no idea, was Captain Levison's obvious admiration for her fresh, youthful beauty; it completely captivated him, making him overlook even Mrs. Vane.
“Here, child, take your cross,” said the old lady. “It is very pretty; prettier on your neck than diamonds would be. You don’t want embellishing; never mind what Emma says.”
“Here, kid, take your cross,” said the old woman. “It’s really beautiful; prettier around your neck than diamonds would be. You don’t need extra decoration; forget what Emma says.”
Francis Levison took the cross and chain from her hand to pass them to Lady Isabel. Whether he was awkward, or whether her hands were full, for she held her gloves, her handkerchief, and had just taken up her mantle, certain it is that it fell; and the gentleman, in his too quick effort to regain it, managed to set his foot upon it, and the cross was broken in two.
Francis Levison took the cross and chain from her hand to give them to Lady Isabel. Whether he was clumsy or if her hands were too full—since she was holding her gloves, her handkerchief, and had just picked up her coat—it's clear that it fell; and in his hurried attempt to pick it up, he accidentally stepped on it, breaking the cross in two.
“There! Now whose fault was that?” cried Mrs. Levison.
“There! Now whose fault was that?” shouted Mrs. Levison.
Isabel did not answer; her heart was very full. She took the broken cross, and the tears dropped from her eyes; she could not help it.
Isabel didn't respond; her heart was overwhelmed. She picked up the broken cross, and tears streamed down her face; she couldn’t stop it.
“Why! You are never crying over a stupid bauble of a cross!” uttered Mrs. Vane, interrupting Captain Levison’s expression of regret at his awkwardness.
“Why! You’re not seriously crying over some dumb trinket of a cross!” Mrs. Vane exclaimed, cutting off Captain Levison as he expressed his regret about his clumsiness.
“You can have it mended, dear,” interposed Mrs. Levison.
“You can get it fixed, dear,” Mrs. Levison said.
Lady Isabel chased away the tears, and turned to Captain Levison with a cheerful look. “Pray do not blame yourself,” she good-naturedly said; “the fault was as much mine as yours; and, as Mrs. Levison says, I can get it mended.”
Lady Isabel wiped away her tears and turned to Captain Levison with a bright smile. “Please don’t blame yourself,” she said kindly; “it was just as much my fault as yours, and, as Mrs. Levison says, I can fix it.”
She disengaged the upper part of the cross from the chain as she spoke, and clasped the latter round her throat.
She unhooked the top part of the cross from the chain as she talked and wrapped the chain around her neck.
“You will not go with that thin string of gold on, and nothing else!” uttered Mrs. Vane.
“You're not going to wear just that thin gold string and nothing else!” Mrs. Vane said.
“Why not?” returned Isabel. “If people say anything, I can tell them an accident happened to the cross.”
“Why not?” Isabel replied. “If anyone says anything, I can just tell them there was an accident with the cross.”
Mrs. Vane burst into a laugh of mocking ridicule. “‘If people say anything!’” she repeated, in a tone according with the laugh. “They are not likely to ‘say anything,’ but they will deem Lord Mount Severn’s daughter unfortunately short of jewellery.”
Mrs. Vane laughed mockingly. “‘If people say anything!’” she echoed, matching her tone to her laughter. “They probably won’t ‘say anything,’ but they’ll think Lord Mount Severn’s daughter is sadly lacking in jewelry.”
Isabel smiled and shook her head. “They saw my diamonds at the drawing-room.”
Isabel smiled and shook her head. “They saw my diamonds in the living room.”
“If you had done such an awkward thing for me, Frank Levison,” burst forth the old lady, “my doors should have been closed against you for a month. There, if you are to go, Emma, you had better go; dancing off to begin an evening at ten o’clock at night! In my time we used to go at seven; but it’s the custom now to turn night into day.”
“If you had done something so embarrassing for me, Frank Levison,” the old lady exclaimed, “I would have kept my doors locked against you for a month. Well, if you’re leaving, Emma, you might as well go; heading out to start an evening at ten o’clock at night! In my day, we used to go out at seven; but now it seems the custom is to turn night into day.”
“When George the Third dined at one o’clock upon boiled mutton and turnips,” put in the graceless captain, who certainly held his grandmother in no greater reverence than did Mrs. Vane.
“When George the Third had lunch at one o’clock with boiled mutton and turnips,” said the rude captain, who clearly had no more respect for his grandmother than Mrs. Vane did.
He turned to Isabel as he spoke, to hand her downstairs. Thus she was conducted to her carriage the second time that night by a stranger. Mrs. Vane got down by herself, as she best could, and her temper was not improved by the process.
He turned to Isabel as he spoke, to lead her downstairs. So she was taken to her carriage for the second time that night by a stranger. Mrs. Vane got down by herself, as best she could, and her mood wasn't any better after that.
“Good-night,” said she to the captain.
“Goodnight,” she said to the captain.
“I shall not say good-night. You will find me there almost as soon as you.”
“I won’t say goodnight. You’ll find me there almost as soon as you do.”
“You told me you were not coming. Some bachelor’s party in the way.”
“You said you weren’t coming. Something about a bachelor party getting in the way.”
“Yes, but I have changed my mind. Farewell for the present, Lady Isabel.”
“Yes, but I've had a change of heart. Goodbye for now, Lady Isabel.”
“What an object you will look, with nothing on your neck but a schoolgirl’s chain!” began Mrs. Vane, returning to the grievance as the carriage drove on.
“What a sight you’ll be, with nothing around your neck but a schoolgirl’s chain!” Mrs. Vane started, bringing up her complaint again as the carriage continued on.
“Oh, Mrs. Vane, what does it signify? I can only think of my broken cross. I am sure it must be an evil omen.”
“Oh, Mrs. Vane, what does it mean? I can only think about my broken cross. I’m sure it must be a bad sign.”
“An evil—what?”
"An evil—what's that?"
“An evil omen. Mamma gave me that cross when she was dying. She told me to let it be to me as a talisman, always to keep it safely; and when I was in any distress, or in need of counsel, to look at it and strive to recall what her advice would be, and to act accordingly. And now it is broken—broken!”
“An evil omen. Mom gave me that cross when she was dying. She told me to keep it as a good luck charm and to always take care of it; and when I was in trouble or needed guidance, to look at it and try to remember what her advice would be, and to act on that. And now it is broken—broken!”
A glaring gaslight flashed into the carriage, right into the face of Isabel. “I declare,” uttered Mrs. Vane, “you are crying again! I tell you what it is, Isabel, I am not going to chaperone red eyes to the Duchess of Dartford’s, so if you can’t put a stop to this, I shall order the carriage home, and go on alone.”
A bright gaslight flashed into the carriage, hitting Isabel right in the face. “I swear,” said Mrs. Vane, “you’re crying again! Let me tell you, Isabel, I am not going to be seen with red eyes at the Duchess of Dartford’s, so if you can’t stop this, I’ll call for the carriage to head back home, and I’ll go on by myself.”
Isabel meekly dried her eyes, sighing deeply as she did so. “I can have the pieces joined, I dare say; but it will never be the same cross to me again.”
Isabel quietly wiped her tears, taking a deep breath as she did. “I can get the pieces put back together, but it will never feel like the same cross to me again.”
“What have you done with the pieces?” irascibly asked Mrs. Vane.
“What have you done with the pieces?” Mrs. Vane asked irritably.
“I folded them in the thin paper Mrs. Levison gave me, and put it inside my frock. Here it is,” touching the body. “I have no pocket on.”
“I wrapped them in the thin paper Mrs. Levison gave me and slid it inside my dress. Here it is,” touching her body. “I don’t have a pocket.”
Mrs. Vane gave vent to a groan. She never had been a girl herself—she had been a woman at ten; and she complimented Isabel upon being little better than an imbecile. “Put it inside my frock!” she uttered in a torrent of scorn. “And you eighteen years of age! I fancied you left off ‘frocks’ when you left the nursery. For shame, Isabel!”
Mrs. Vane let out a groan. She had never really been a girl—she had been a woman at ten; and she criticized Isabel for being no better than a fool. “Put it inside my dress!” she exclaimed with a wave of contempt. “And you’re eighteen! I thought you stopped wearing ‘dresses’ when you left the nursery. How embarrassing, Isabel!”
“I meant to say my dress,” corrected Isabel.
“I meant to say my dress,” Isabel corrected.
“Meant to say you are a baby idiot!” was the inward comment of Mrs. Vane.
“Just wanted to say you’re a clueless baby!” was Mrs. Vane’s inner thought.
A few minutes and Isabel forgot her grievance. The brilliant rooms were to her as an enchanting scene of dreamland, for her heart was in its springtide of early freshness, and the satiety of experience had not come. How could she remember trouble, even the broken cross, as she bent to the homage offered her and drank in the honeyed words poured forth into her ear?
A few minutes later, Isabel forgot her complaints. The bright rooms felt like an enchanting dream to her, as her heart was full of early joy, untouched by the heaviness of experience. How could she remember her troubles, even the broken cross, as she accepted the praise offered to her and soaked in the sweet words whispered in her ear?
“Halloo!” cried an Oxford student, with a long rent-roll in prospective, who was screwing himself against the wall, not to be in the way of the waltzers, “I thought you had given up coming to these places?”
“Hey!” shouted an Oxford student, with a long list of potential income, who was leaning against the wall to stay out of the way of the dancers, “I thought you had stopped coming to these events?”
“So I had,” replied the fast nobleman addressed, the son of a marquis. “But I am on the lookout, so am forced into them again. I think a ball-room the greatest bore in life.”
“So I did,” replied the quick nobleman being addressed, the son of a marquis. “But I’m keeping an eye out, so I’m stuck in them again. I find a ballroom to be the biggest drag in life.”
“On the lookout for what?”
“Looking out for what?”
“For a wife. My governor has stopped supplies, and has vowed by his beard not to advance another shilling, or pay a debt, till I reform. As a preliminary step toward it, he insists upon a wife, and I am trying to choose one for I am deeper in debt than you imagine.”
“For a wife. My boss has cut off the funds and has sworn by his beard not to give me another penny or pay any debts until I change my ways. As a first step toward that, he insists that I get a wife, and I’m trying to pick one because I’m far more in debt than you think.”
“Take the new beauty, then.”
“Embrace the new beauty, then.”
“Who is she?”
“Who’s she?”
“Lady Isabel Vane.”
“Lady Isabel Vane.”
“Much obliged for the suggestion,” replied the earl. “But one likes a respectable father-in-law, and Mount Severn is going to smash. He and I are too much in the same line, and might clash, in the long run.”
“Thanks for the suggestion,” replied the earl. “But you want a respectable father-in-law, and Mount Severn is going to fail. He and I are too much alike, and it could lead to conflict in the long run.”
“One can’t have everything; the girl’s beauty is beyond common. I saw that rake, Levison, make up to her. He fancies he can carry all before him, where women are concerned.”
“One can’t have it all; the girl’s beauty is extraordinary. I saw that player, Levison, try to charm her. He thinks he can win over any woman he wants.”
“So he does, often,” was his quiet reply.
“So he does, a lot,” was his quiet reply.
“I hate the fellow! He thinks so much of himself, with his curled hair and shining teeth, and his white skin; and he’s as heartless as an owl. What was that hushed-up business about Miss Charteris?”
“I can’t stand that guy! He’s so full of himself, with his curly hair and bright smile, and his fair skin; and he’s as cold as a stone. What was that secret situation with Miss Charteris?”
“Who’s to know? Levison slipped out of the escapade like an eel, and the woman protested that he was more sinned against than sinning. Three-fourths of the world believed them.”
“Who’s to say? Levison slipped away from the situation like an eel, and the woman argued that he was wronged more than he was wrong. Three-quarters of the world believed them.”
“And she went abroad and died; and Levison here he comes! And Mount Severn’s daughter with him.”
“And she went away and died; and here comes Levison! And Mount Severn’s daughter is with him.”
They were approaching at that moment, Francis Levison and Lady Isabel. He was expressing his regret at the untoward accident of the cross for the tenth time that night. “I feel that it can never be atoned for,” whispered he; “that the heartfelt homage of my whole life would not be sufficient compensation.”
They were approaching at that moment, Francis Levison and Lady Isabel. He was expressing his regret about the unfortunate accident of the cross for the tenth time that night. “I feel that it can never be made right,” he whispered; “that the sincere tribute of my whole life wouldn’t be enough to make up for it.”
He spoke in a tone of thrilling gentleness, gratifying to the ear but dangerous to the heart. Lady Isabel glanced up and caught his eyes gazing upon her with the deepest tenderness—a language hers had never yet encountered. A vivid blush again arose to her cheek, her eyelids fell, and her timid words died away in silence.
He spoke in a tone that was both excitingly gentle and pleasing to hear, yet risky for the heart. Lady Isabel looked up and noticed his eyes fixed on her with profound tenderness—something her heart had never experienced before. A bright blush spread across her cheeks, her eyelids dropped, and her hesitant words faded into silence.
“Take care, take care, my young Lady Isabel,” murmured the Oxonian under his breath, as they passed him, “that man is as false as he is fair.”
“Be careful, be careful, my young Lady Isabel,” the Oxonian whispered to himself as they walked by, “that guy is just as deceitful as he is good-looking.”
“I think he is a rascal,” remarked the earl.
“I think he’s a troublemaker,” said the earl.
“I know he is; I know a thing or two about him. He would ruin her heart for the renown of the exploit, because she’s a beauty, and then fling it away broken. He has none to give in return for the gift.”
“I know he is; I know a thing or two about him. He would break her heart for the glory of the moment, because she’s beautiful, and then toss it aside when it’s shattered. He has nothing to give in return for her gift.”
“Just as much as my new race-horse has,” concluded the earl. “She is very beautiful.”
“Just as much as my new racehorse does,” concluded the earl. “She is really beautiful.”
CHAPTER III.
BARBARA HARE.
West Lynne was a town of some importance, particularly in its own eyes, though being neither a manufacturing one nor a cathedral one, nor even the chief town of the county, it was somewhat primitive in its manners and customs. Passing out at the town, toward the east, you came upon several detached gentleman’s houses, in the vicinity of which stood the church of St. Jude, which was more aristocratic, in the matter of its congregation, than the other churches of West Lynne. For about a mile these houses were scattered, the church being situated at their commencement, close to that busy part of the place, and about a mile further on you came upon the beautiful estate which was called East Lynne.
West Lynne was a town of some significance, especially in its own perspective, even though it wasn't a manufacturing hub, a cathedral city, or the main town of the county. Its customs and manners were somewhat outdated. As you left the town heading east, you encountered several detached houses belonging to gentlemen, near which stood St. Jude's Church, known for having a more upscale congregation than the other churches in West Lynne. These houses were scattered for about a mile, with the church located at the beginning of this stretch, near the busier part of the town, and about a mile further, you would find the beautiful estate known as East Lynne.
Between the gentlemen’s houses mentioned and East Lynne, the mile of road was very solitary, being much overshadowed with trees. One house alone stood there, and that was about three-quarters of a mile before you came to East Lynne. It was on the left hand side, a square, ugly, red brick house with a weathercock on the top, standing some little distance from the road. A flat lawn extended before it, and close to the palings, which divided it from the road, was a grove of trees, some yards in depth. The lawn was divided by a narrow middle gravel path, to which you gained access from the portico of the house. You entered upon a large flagged hall with a reception room on either hand, and the staircase, a wide one, facing you; by the side of the staircase you passed on to the servants’ apartments and offices. That place was called the Grove, and was the property and residence of Richard Hare, Esq., commonly called Mr. Justice Hare.
Between the mentioned gentlemen's houses and East Lynne, the mile of road was very quiet, heavily shaded by trees. Only one house was there, located about three-quarters of a mile before reaching East Lynne. It was on the left side, a square, unattractive, red brick house with a weather vane on top, set a bit back from the road. A flat lawn stretched out in front, and next to the fence that separated it from the road was a grove of trees a few yards deep. The lawn had a narrow gravel path running down the center, which you could access from the house's portico. You entered a large hall with a reception room on either side, and a wide staircase facing you; beside the staircase, you could go to the servants' quarters and offices. That place was called the Grove and belonged to Richard Hare, Esq., commonly known as Mr. Justice Hare.
The room to the left hand, as you went in, was the general sitting-room; the other was very much kept boxed up in lavender and brown Holland, to be opened on state occasions. Justice and Mrs. Hare had three children, a son and two daughters. Anne was the elder of the girls, and had married young; Barbara, the younger was now nineteen, and Richard the eldest—but we shall come to him hereafter.
The room on the left when you entered was the main sitting room; the other was kept neatly covered in lavender and brown fabric, only to be used on special occasions. Justice and Mrs. Hare had three kids: a son and two daughters. Anne, the older daughter, married young; Barbara, the younger, was now nineteen; and Richard was the oldest—but we’ll get to him later.
In this sitting-room, on a chilly evening, early in May, a few days subsequent to that which had witnessed the visit of Mr. Carlyle to the Earl of Mount Severn, sat Mrs. Hare, a pale, delicate woman, buried in shawls and cushions: but the day had been warm. At the window sat a pretty girl, very fair, with blue eyes, light hair, a bright complexion, and small aquiline features. She was listlessly turning over the leaves of a book.
In this living room, on a chilly evening in early May, just a few days after Mr. Carlyle visited the Earl of Mount Severn, Mrs. Hare sat wrapped in shawls and cushions, looking pale and delicate, even though the day had been warm. At the window sat a beautiful girl, very fair, with blue eyes, light hair, a vibrant complexion, and small, slightly curved features. She was absentmindedly flipping through the pages of a book.
“Barbara, I am sure it must be tea-time now.”
“Barbara, I’m sure it must be tea time now.”
“The time seems to move slowly with you, mamma. It is scarcely a quarter of an hour since I told you it was but ten minutes past six.”
“The time feels like it’s moving slowly with you, mom. It’s barely been fifteen minutes since I mentioned it was just ten minutes past six.”
“I am so thirsty!” announced the poor invalid. “Do go and look at the clock again, Barbara.”
“I’m so thirsty!” said the sick person. “Please go check the clock again, Barbara.”
Barbara Hare rose with a gesture of impatience, not suppressed, opened the door, and glanced at the large clock in the hall. “It wants nine and twenty minutes to seven, mamma. I wish you would put your watch on of a day; four times you have sent me to look at that clock since dinner.”
Barbara Hare stood up with a hint of impatience, not trying to hide it, opened the door, and looked at the big clock in the hall. “It’s twenty minutes to seven, Mom. I wish you would check your watch during the day; you’ve sent me to check that clock four times since dinner.”
“I am so thirsty!” repeated Mrs. Hare, with a sort of sob. “If seven o’clock would but strike! I am dying for my tea.”
“I am so thirsty!” Mrs. Hare repeated, almost in tears. “If only it would strike seven o’clock! I’m dying for my tea.”
It may occur to the reader, that a lady in her own house, “dying for her tea,” might surely order it brought in, although the customary hour had not struck. Not so Mrs. Hare. Since her husband had first brought her home to that house, four and twenty-years ago, she had never dared to express a will in it; scarcely, on her own responsibility, to give an order. Justice Hare was stern, imperative, obstinate, and self-conceited; she, timid, gentle and submissive. She had loved him with all her heart, and her life had been one long yielding of her will to his; in fact, she had no will; his was all in all. Far was she from feeling the servitude a yoke: some natures do not: and to do Mr. Hare justice, his powerful will that must bear down all before it, was in fault: not his kindness: he never meant to be unkind to his wife. Of his three children, Barbara alone had inherited his will.
It might strike the reader that a woman in her own home, "dying for her tea," could easily request it before the usual time. But not Mrs. Hare. Since her husband first brought her to that house twenty-four years ago, she had never dared to assert her wishes there; she could hardly give an order on her own. Justice Hare was strict, commanding, stubborn, and full of himself; she was timid, kind, and obedient. She loved him completely, and her life had been a continuous act of yielding her will to his; in fact, she had no will of her own; his desires were everything. She was far from feeling this servitude as a burden: some people simply don’t, and to be fair to Mr. Hare, his strong will that must push everything aside was to blame, not his kindness; he never intended to be harsh with his wife. Of their three children, only Barbara had inherited his will.
“Barbara,” began Mrs. Hare again, when she thought another quarter of an hour at least must have elapsed.
“Barbara,” Mrs. Hare started again, thinking that at least another fifteen minutes must have passed.
“Well, mamma?”
"Well, Mom?"
“Ring, and tell them to be getting it in readiness so that when seven strikes there may be no delay.”
“Ring and let them know to get it ready so that when the clock strikes seven, there will be no delay.”
“Goodness, mamma! You know they do always have it ready. And there’s no such hurry, for papa may not be at home.” But she rose, and rang the bell with a petulant motion, and when the man answered it, told him to have tea in to its time.
“Wow, mom! You know they always have it ready. And there’s no rush, since dad might not be home.” But she stood up and rang the bell with an annoyed gesture, and when the man answered, she told him to bring tea in on time.
“If you knew dear, how dry my throat is, how parched my mouth, you would have more patience with me.”
“If you knew, dear, how dry my throat is, how parched my mouth is, you would be more patient with me.”
Barbara closed her book with a listless air, and turned listlessly to the window. She seemed tired, not with fatigue but with what the French express by the word ennui. “Here comes papa,” she presently said.
Barbara closed her book with a bored sigh and turned to the window. She looked tired, not from exhaustion but from what the French call ennui. “Here comes Dad,” she said after a moment.
“Oh, I am so glad!” cried poor Mrs. Hare. “Perhaps he will not mind having the tea in at once, if I told him how thirsty I am.”
“Oh, I’m so glad!” exclaimed poor Mrs. Hare. “Maybe he won’t mind having the tea brought in right away if I tell him how thirsty I am.”
The justice came in. A middle sized man, with pompous features, and a pompous walk, and a flaxen wig. In his aquiline nose, compressed lips, and pointed chin, might be traced a resemblance to his daughter; though he never could have been half so good-looking as was pretty Barbara.
The judge walked in. He was a medium-sized man with a pompous face and a pompous stride, wearing a blond wig. His hooked nose, tight lips, and pointed chin had a hint of resemblance to his daughter, although he could never have been as good-looking as the lovely Barbara.
“Richard,” spoke up Mrs. Hare from between her shawls, the instant he opened the door.
“Richard,” Mrs. Hare called out from behind her shawls as soon as he opened the door.
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Would you please let me have tea in now? Would you very much mind taking it a little earlier this evening? I am feverish again, and my tongue is so parched I don’t know how to speak.”
“Could you please bring me some tea now? Would you mind serving it a bit earlier this evening? I'm feeling feverish again, and my tongue is so dry I can barely speak.”
“Oh, it’s near seven; you won’t have long to wait.”
“Oh, it’s almost seven; you won’t have to wait long.”
With this exceedingly gracious answer to an invalid’s request, Mr. Hare quitted the room again and banged the door. He had not spoken unkindly or roughly, simply with indifference. But ere Mrs. Hare’s meek sigh of disappointment was over, the door re-opened, and the flaxen wig was thrust in again.
With this extremely polite response to an invalid's request, Mr. Hare left the room again and slammed the door. He hadn't spoken unkindly or harshly, just with indifference. But before Mrs. Hare's gentle sigh of disappointment had ended, the door reopened, and the light-colored wig was pushed back in again.
“I don’t mind if I do have it now. It will be a fine moonlight night and I am going with Pinner as far as Beauchamp’s to smoke a pipe. Order it in, Barbara.”
“I don’t mind having it now. It’ll be a nice moonlit night and I’m going with Pinner as far as Beauchamp’s to smoke a pipe. Bring it in, Barbara.”
The tea was made and partaken of, and the justice departed for Mr. Beauchamp’s, Squire Pinner calling for him at the gate. Mr. Beauchamp was a gentleman who farmed a great deal of land, and who was also Lord Mount Severn’s agent or steward for East Lynne. He lived higher up the road some little distance beyond East Lynne.
The tea was prepared and enjoyed, and the justice left for Mr. Beauchamp's place, with Squire Pinner picking him up at the gate. Mr. Beauchamp was a gentleman who managed a large amount of land and also served as Lord Mount Severn’s agent or steward for East Lynne. He lived up the road a bit farther beyond East Lynne.
“I am so cold, Barbara,” shivered Mrs. Hare, as she watched the justice down the gravel path. “I wonder if your papa would say it was foolish of me, if I told them to light a bit of fire?”
“I’m so cold, Barbara,” Mrs. Hare shivered, watching the justice down the gravel path. “I wonder if your dad would think it was silly of me to ask them to light a little fire?”
“Have it lighted if you like,” responded Barbara, ringing the bell. “Papa will know nothing about it, one way or the other, for he won’t be home till after bedtime. Jasper, mamma is cold, and would like a fire lighted.”
“Go ahead and light it if you want,” Barbara replied, ringing the bell. “Dad won’t know anything about it, either way, since he won’t be home until after bedtime. Jasper, Mom is cold and would like a fire lit.”
“Plenty of sticks, Jasper, that it may burn up quickly,” said Mrs. Hare, in a pleading voice, as if the sticks were Jasper’s and not hers.
“Lots of sticks, Jasper, so it can burn up quickly,” said Mrs. Hare, in a pleading voice, as if the sticks belonged to Jasper and not her.
Mrs. Hare got her fire, and she drew her chair in front, and put her feet on the fender, to catch its warmth. Barbara, listless still, went into the hall, took a woolen shawl from the stand there, threw it over her shoulders, and went out. She strolled down the straight formal path, and stood at the iron gate, looking over it into the public road. Not very public in that spot, and at that hour, but as lonely as one could wish. The night was calm and pleasant, though somewhat chilly for the beginning of May, and the moon was getting high in the sky.
Mrs. Hare got her fire going, pulled her chair in front of it, and rested her feet on the fender to soak up the heat. Barbara, still feeling a bit lost, went into the hall, grabbed a woolen shawl from the stand, tossed it over her shoulders, and stepped outside. She walked down the straight, formal path and stopped at the iron gate, gazing out at the public road. It wasn’t very public at that spot or at that hour, but it was as quiet as anyone could want. The night was calm and pleasant, though a bit chilly for early May, and the moon was rising higher in the sky.
“When will he come home?” she murmured, as she leaned her head upon the gate. “Oh, what would life be like without him? How miserable these few days have been! I wonder what took him there! I wonder what is detaining him! Corny said he was only gone for a day.”
“When will he come home?” she whispered, resting her head on the gate. “Oh, what would life be like without him? These past few days have been so miserable! I wonder what took him away! I wonder what’s keeping him! Corny said he was just gone for a day.”
The faint echo of footsteps in the distance stole upon her ear, and Barbara drew a little back, and hid herself under the shelter of the trees, not choosing to be seen by any stray passer-by. But, as they drew near, a sudden change came over her; her eyes lighted up, her cheeks were dyed with crimson, and her veins tingled with excess of rapture—for she knew those footsteps, and loved them, only too well.
The faint sound of footsteps in the distance caught her attention, and Barbara stepped back, hiding under the trees to avoid being seen by any random passerby. But as the footsteps got closer, something shifted inside her; her eyes lit up, her cheeks turned bright red, and her veins buzzed with excitement—she recognized those footsteps and loved them more than she could express.
Cautiously peeping over the gate again, she looked down the road. A tall form, whose very height and strength bore a grace of which its owner was unconscious, was advancing rapidly toward her from the direction of West Lynne. Again she shrank away; true love is ever timid; and whatever may have been Barbara Hare’s other qualities, her love at least was true and deep. But instead of the gate opening, with the firm quick motion peculiar to the hand which guided it, the footsteps seemed to pass, and not to have turned at all toward it. Barbara’s heart sank, and she stole to the gate again, and looked out with a yearning look.
Cautiously peeking over the gate again, she looked down the road. A tall figure, whose height and strength carried an unconscious grace, was quickly approaching her from the direction of West Lynne. Again she flinched; true love is always shy; and whatever other traits Barbara Hare may have had, her love was certainly genuine and deep. But instead of the gate opening with the firm, quick motion typical of the hand that usually operated it, the footsteps seemed to continue past without turning toward it at all. Barbara’s heart sank, and she crept to the gate again, looking out with a longing gaze.
Yes, sure enough he was striding on, not thinking of her, not coming to her; and she, in the disappointment and impulse of the moment, called to him,—
Yes, he was definitely walking on, not thinking about her, not approaching her; and she, feeling disappointed and impulsive in that moment, called out to him,—
“Archibald!”
“Archibald!”
Mr. Carlyle—it was no other—turned on his heel, and approached the gate.
Mr. Carlyle—it was no one else—turned on his heel and walked towards the gate.
“Is it you, Barbara! Watching for thieves and poachers? How are you?”
“Is that you, Barbara! Keeping an eye out for thieves and poachers? How have you been?”
“How are you?” she returned, holding the gate open for him to enter, as he shook hands, and striving to calm down her agitation. “When did you return?”
“How are you?” she replied, holding the gate open for him to enter as he shook hands, trying to calm her nerves. “When did you get back?”
“Only now, by the eight o’clock train, which got in beyond its time, having drawled unpardonably at the stations. They little thought they had me in it, as their looks betrayed when I got out. I have not been home yet.”
“Only now, with the eight o’clock train, which arrived late because it took forever at the stations. They had no idea I was on it, as their expressions showed when I got off. I haven’t gone home yet.”
“No! What will Cornelia say?”
“No! What will Cornelia think?”
“I went to the office for five minutes. But I have a few words to say to Beauchamp, and am going up at once. Thank you, I cannot come in now; I intend to do so on my return.”
“I went to the office for five minutes. But I have a few things to say to Beauchamp, and I'm heading up right now. Thanks, but I can’t come in now; I plan to do so when I get back.”
“Papa has gone up to Mr. Beauchamp’s.”
“Dad has gone up to Mr. Beauchamp’s.”
“Mr. Hare! Has he?”
“Mr. Hare! Has he?”
“He and Squire Pinner,” continued Barbara. “They have gone to have a smoking bout. And if you wait there with papa, it will be too late to come in, for he is sure not to be home before eleven or twelve.”
“He and Squire Pinner,” Barbara continued. “They’ve gone out for a smoke. And if you wait there with Dad, it'll be too late to come in, because he definitely won't be home before eleven or twelve.”
Mr. Carlyle bent his head in deliberation. “Then I think it is of little use my going on,” said he, “for my business with Beauchamp is private. I must defer it until to-morrow.”
Mr. Carlyle lowered his head in thought. “Then I believe it's not worth continuing,” he said, “because my matter with Beauchamp is confidential. I’ll have to put it off until tomorrow.”
He took the gate out of her hand, closed it, and placed the hand within his own arm, to walk with her to the house. It was done in a matter-of-fact, real sort of way; nothing of romance or sentiment hallowed it; but Barbara Hare felt that she was in Eden.
He took the gate from her hand, closed it, and linked his arm with hers to walk to the house. He did it in a straightforward, practical way; there was nothing romantic or sentimental about it, but Barbara Hare felt like she was in paradise.
“And how have you all been, Barbara, these few days?”
“And how have you all been, Barbara, these past few days?”
“Oh, very well. What made you start off so suddenly? You never said you were going, or came to wish us good-bye.”
“Oh, fine. What made you leave so abruptly? You never mentioned you were going, or came to say goodbye.”
“You have just expressed it, Barbara—‘suddenly.’ A matter of business suddenly arose, and I suddenly went upon it.”
“You just said it, Barbara—‘suddenly.’ A business matter came up out of nowhere, and I jumped right into it.”
“Cornelia said you were only gone for a day.”
“Cornelia said you were gone for just a day.”
“Did she? When in London I find so many things to do! Is Mrs. Hare better?”
“Did she? When I’m in London, I find so many things to do! Is Mrs. Hare feeling better?”
“Just the same. I think mamma’s ailments are fancies, half of them; if she would rouse herself she would be better. What is in that parcel?”
“Still the same. I think Mom's illnesses are mostly in her head; if she would just get herself going, she would feel better. What's in that package?”
“You are not to inquire, Miss Barbara. It does not concern you. It only concerns Mrs. Hare.”
“You don’t need to ask, Miss Barbara. It's none of your business. It only concerns Mrs. Hare.”
“Is it something you have brought for mamma, Archibald?”
“Did you bring something for mom, Archibald?”
“Of course. A countryman’s visit to London entails buying presents for his friends; at least, it used to be so, in the old-fashioned days.”
“Of course. When a country person visits London, it means buying gifts for their friends; at least, that was how it used to be back in the day.”
“When people made their wills before starting, and were a fortnight doing the journey in a wagon,” laughed Barbara. “Grandpapa used to tell us tales of that, when we were children. But is it really something for mamma?”
“When people wrote their wills before setting off and took two weeks to travel in a wagon,” laughed Barbara. “Grandpa used to tell us stories about that when we were kids. But is it really something for Mom?”
“Don’t I tell you so? I have brought something for you.”
“Didn't I tell you? I brought something for you.”
“Oh! What is it?” she uttered, her color rising, and wondering whether he was in jest or earnest.
“Oh! What is it?” she exclaimed, her face flushing, unsure if he was joking or serious.
“There’s an impatient girl! ‘What is it?’ Wait a moment, and you shall see what it is.”
“There’s an impatient girl! ‘What is it?’ Just wait a moment, and you’ll see what it is.”
He put the parcel or roll he was carrying upon a garden chair, and proceeded to search his pockets. Every pocket was visited, apparently in vain.
He set the package he was carrying on a garden chair and started searching his pockets. He checked every pocket, but it seemed like he wasn’t having any luck.
“Barbara, I think it is gone. I must have lost it somehow.”
“Barbara, I think it’s gone. I must have lost it somehow.”
Her heart beat as she stood there, silently looking up at him in the moonlight. Was it lost? What had it been?
Her heart raced as she stood there, silently gazing up at him in the moonlight. Was it lost? What had it been?
But, upon a second search, he came upon something in the pocket of his coat-tail. “Here it is, I believe; what brought it there?” He opened a small box, and taking out a long, gold chain, threw it around her neck. A locket was attached to it.
But, after looking again, he found something in the pocket of his coat. “Here it is, I think; how did it get there?” He opened a small box and took out a long gold chain, putting it around her neck. A locket was attached to it.
Her cheeks’ crimson went and came; her heart beat more rapidly. She could not speak a word of thanks; and Mr. Carlyle took up the roll, and walked on into the presence of Mrs. Hare.
Her cheeks flushed and faded; her heart raced. She couldn’t say a word of thanks; Mr. Carlyle picked up the roll and walked on to meet Mrs. Hare.
Barbara followed in a few minutes. Her mother was standing up, watching with pleased expectation the movements of Mr. Carlyle. No candles were in the room, but it was bright with firelight.
Barbara came in a few minutes later. Her mom was standing, watching Mr. Carlyle's movements with a pleased look. There were no candles in the room, but it was bright with the firelight.
“Now, don’t laugh at me,” quoth he, untying the string of the parcel. “It is not a roll of velvet for a dress, and it is not a roll of parchment, conferring twenty thousand pounds a year. But it is—an air cushion!”
“Now, don’t laugh at me,” he said, untying the string of the package. “It’s not a roll of velvet for a dress, and it’s not a roll of parchment that grants twenty thousand pounds a year. But it is—an air cushion!”
It was what poor Mrs. Hare, so worn with sitting and lying, had often longed for. She had heard such a luxury was to be bought in London, but never remembered to have seen one. She took it almost with a greedy hand, casting a grateful look at Mr. Carlyle.
It was what poor Mrs. Hare, exhausted from sitting and lying down, had often wished for. She had heard that such a luxury could be found in London, but she never recalled actually seeing one. She took it eagerly, giving Mr. Carlyle a grateful look.
“How am I to thank you for it?” she murmured through her tears.
“How am I supposed to thank you for this?” she whispered through her tears.
“If you thank me at all, I will never bring you anything again,” cried he, gaily. “I have been telling Barbara that a visit to London entails bringing gifts for friends,” he continued. “Do you see how smart I have made her?”
“If you thank me at all, I will never bring you anything again,” he exclaimed cheerfully. “I've been telling Barbara that a trip to London means bringing gifts for friends,” he added. “Do you see how clever I've made her?”
Barbara hastily took off the chain, and laid it before her mother.
Barbara quickly removed the chain and placed it in front of her mother.
“What a beautiful chain!” muttered Mrs. Hare, in surprise. “Archibald, you are too good, too generous! This must have cost a great deal; this is beyond a trifle.”
“What a beautiful chain!” Mrs. Hare said in surprise. “Archibald, you are too good, too generous! This must have cost a lot; this is more than just a small gift.”
“Nonsense!” laughed Mr. Carlyle. “I’ll tell you both how I happened to buy it. I went into a jeweller’s about my watch, which has taken to lose lately in a most unceremonious fashion, and there I saw a whole display of chains hanging up; some ponderous enough for a sheriff, some light and elegant enough for Barbara. I dislike to see a thick chain on a lady’s neck. They put me in mind of the chain she lost, the day she and Cornelia went with me to Lynchborough, which loss Barbara persisted in declaring was my fault, for dragging her through the town sight-seeing, while Cornelia did her shopping—for it was then the chain was lost.”
“Nonsense!” laughed Mr. Carlyle. “Let me tell you how I ended up buying it. I went to a jeweler about my watch, which has been losing time lately in a really annoying way, and there I saw a whole display of chains hanging up; some heavy enough for a sheriff, some light and elegant enough for Barbara. I really don’t like seeing a thick chain on a woman’s neck. They remind me of the chain she lost the day she and Cornelia went with me to Lynchburgh, and Barbara still insists it was my fault for dragging her around town while Cornelia did her shopping—because that’s when the chain went missing.”
“But I was only joking when I said so,” was the interruption of Barbara. “Of course it would have happened had you not been with me; the links were always snapping.”
“But I was just kidding when I said that,” Barbara interrupted. “Of course it would have happened if you hadn’t been with me; the links were always breaking.”
“Well, these chains in the shop in London put me in mind of Barbara’s misfortune, and I chose one. Then the shopman brought forth some lockets, and enlarged upon their convenience for holding deceased relatives’ hair, not to speak of sweethearts’, until I told him he might attach one. I thought it might hold that piece of hair you prize, Barbara,” he concluded, dropping his voice.
“Well, these chains in the shop in London reminded me of Barbara’s misfortune, so I picked one out. Then the shopkeeper brought out some lockets and went on about how useful they are for holding the hair of deceased relatives, not to mention sweethearts, until I told him to go ahead and attach one. I thought it might hold that strand of hair you treasure, Barbara,” he finished, lowering his voice.
“What piece?” asked Mrs. Hare.
“What piece?” asked Mrs. Hare.
Mr. Carlyle glanced round the room, as if fearful the very walls might hear his whisper. “Richard’s. Barbara showed it me one day when she was turning out her desk, and said it was a curl taken off in that illness.”
Mr. Carlyle looked around the room, as if worried the walls might overhear him. “It's Richard’s. Barbara showed it to me one day when she was cleaning out her desk and said it was a curl taken during that illness.”
Mrs. Hare sank back in her chair, and hid her face in her hands, shivering visibly. The words evidently awoke some poignant source of deep sorrow. “Oh, my boy! My boy!” she wailed—“my boy! My unhappy boy! Mr. Hare wonders at my ill-health, Archibald; Barbara ridicules it; but there lies the source of all my misery, mental and bodily. Oh, Richard! Richard!”
Mrs. Hare sank back in her chair and buried her face in her hands, trembling visibly. The words clearly brought up some deep source of sorrow. "Oh, my boy! My boy!" she cried—"my boy! My unhappy boy! Mr. Hare wonders about my poor health, Archibald; Barbara mocks it; but that's where all my misery, both mental and physical, comes from. Oh, Richard! Richard!"
There was a distressing pause, for the topic admitted of neither hope nor consolation. “Put your chain on again, Barbara,” Mr. Carlyle said, after a while, “and I wish you health to wear it out. Health and reformation, young lady!”
There was an uncomfortable silence, as the topic offered no hope or comfort. “Put your chain back on, Barbara,” Mr. Carlyle said after a moment, “and I wish you good health to wear it out. Health and change, young lady!”
Barbara smiled and glanced at him with her pretty blue eyes, so full of love. “What have you brought for Cornelia?” she resumed.
Barbara smiled and looked at him with her beautiful blue eyes, filled with love. “What did you bring for Cornelia?” she continued.
“Something splendid,” he answered, with a mock serious face; “only I hope I have not been taken in. I bought her a shawl. The venders vowed it was true Parisian cashmere. I gave eighteen guineas for it.”
“Something amazing,” he replied, with a mock serious expression; “but I really hope I’m not being fooled. I bought her a shawl. The sellers promised it was genuine Parisian cashmere. I paid eighteen guineas for it.”
“That is a great deal,” observed Mrs. Hare. “It ought to be a very good one. I never gave more than six guineas for a shawl in all my life.”
“That’s a lot,” Mrs. Hare said. “It should be a really good one. I’ve never paid more than six guineas for a shawl in my life.”
“And Cornelia, I dare say, never more than half six,” laughed Mr. Carlyle. “Well, I shall wish you good evening, and go to her; for if she knows I am back all this while, I shall be lectured.”
“And Cornelia, I bet, never quite before six,” laughed Mr. Carlyle. “Well, I’ll wish you a good evening and go see her; because if she finds out I’ve been back this whole time, I’m going to get an earful.”
He shook hands with them both. Barbara, however, accompanied him to the front door, and stepped outside with him.
He shook hands with both of them. Barbara, though, walked with him to the front door and stepped outside with him.
“You will catch cold, Barbara. You have left your shawl indoors.”
“You're going to catch a cold, Barbara. You left your shawl inside.”
“Oh, no, I shall not. How very soon you are leaving. You have scarcely stayed ten minutes.”
“Oh, no, I won’t. You’re leaving so soon. You’ve hardly been here for ten minutes.”
“But you forget I have not been at home.”
“But you forget that I haven’t been home.”
“You were on your road to Beauchamp’s, and would not have been at home for an hour or two in that case,” spoke Barbara, in a tone that savored of resentment.
“You were on your way to Beauchamp’s, and you wouldn’t have been home for an hour or two, right?” Barbara said, her tone dripping with resentment.
“That was different; that was upon business. But, Barbara, I think your mother looks unusually ill.”
“That was different; that was for work. But, Barbara, I think your mom looks pretty unwell.”
“You know she suffers a little thing to upset her; and last night she had what she calls one of her dreams,” answered Barbara. “She says that it is a warning that something bad is going to happen, and she has been in the most unhappy, feverish state possible all day. Papa has been quite angry over her being so weak and nervous, declaring that she ought to rouse herself out of her ‘nerves.’ Of course we dare not tell him about the dream.”
“You know she lets the smallest things bother her; and last night she had what she calls one of her dreams,” Barbara replied. “She says it’s a warning that something bad is coming, and she’s been in an incredibly unhappy, anxious state all day. Dad has been quite angry about her being so weak and nervous, insisting that she needs to pull herself together and get over her ‘nerves.’ Of course, we can’t tell him about the dream.”
“It related to—the——”
“It was about—the——”
Mr. Carlyle stopped, and Barbara glanced round with a shudder, and drew closer to him as she whispered. He had not given her his arm this time.
Mr. Carlyle stopped, and Barbara looked around with a shiver, moving closer to him as she whispered. He hadn’t offered her his arm this time.
“Yes, to the murder. You know mamma has always declared that Bethel had something to do with it; she says her dreams would have convinced her of it, if nothing else did; and she dreamt she saw him with—with—you know.”
“Yes, about the murder. You know Mom has always said that Bethel was involved; she insists her dreams convinced her of that, if nothing else could; and she dreamed she saw him with—with—you know.”
“Hallijohn?” whispered Mr. Carlyle.
"Hallijohn?" whispered Mr. Carlyle.
“With Hallijohn,” assented Barbara, with a shiver. “He was standing over him as he lay on the floor; just as he did lay on it. And that wretched Afy was standing at the end of the kitchen, looking on.”
“With Hallijohn,” Barbara agreed, shivering. “He was standing over him as he lay on the floor; just as he did lay on it. And that poor Afy was standing at the end of the kitchen, watching.”
“But Mrs. Hare ought not to suffer dreams to disturb her peace by day,” remonstrated Mr. Carlyle. “It is not to be surprised at that she dreams of the murder, because she is always dwelling upon it; but she should strive and throw the feeling from her with the night.”
“But Mrs. Hare shouldn’t let her dreams disrupt her peace during the day,” Mr. Carlyle protested. “It’s not surprising that she dreams about the murder since she’s always thinking about it; but she should try to let those feelings go with the night.”
“You know what mamma is. Of course she ought to do so, but she does not. Papa wonders what makes her get up so ill and trembling of a morning; and mamma has to make all sorts of evasive excuses; for not a hint, as you are aware, must be breathed to him about the murder.”
“You know what mom is like. Of course she should, but she doesn't. Dad wonders what makes her get up feeling so sick and shaky in the morning; and mom has to come up with all kinds of evasive excuses; because not a hint, as you know, can be mentioned to him about the murder.”
Mr. Carlyle gravely nodded.
Mr. Carlyle nodded seriously.
“Mamma does so harp about Bethel. And I know that dream arose from nothing in the world but because she saw him pass the gate yesterday. Not that she thinks that it was he who did it; unfortunately, there is no room for that; but she will persist that he had a hand in it in some way, and he haunts her dreams.”
“Mama goes on and on about Bethel. I know that dream came from absolutely nothing except for the fact that she saw him walk by the gate yesterday. Not that she believes he was the one responsible; sadly, that’s not possible. But she will insist that he was involved somehow, and now he’s haunting her dreams.”
Mr. Carlyle walked on in silence; indeed there was no reply that he could make. A cloud had fallen upon the house of Mr. Hare, and it was an unhappy subject. Barbara continued,—
Mr. Carlyle walked on in silence; there really was no response he could give. A shadow had cast itself over Mr. Hare's house, and it was a troubling issue. Barbara continued,—
“But for mamma to have taken it into her head that ‘some evil is going to happen,’ because she had this dream, and to make herself miserable over it, is so absurd, that I have felt quite cross with her all day. Such nonsense, you know, Archibald, to believe that dreams give signs of what is going to happen, so far behind these enlightened days!”
“But for mom to have thought that ‘something bad is going to happen’ just because she had this dream, and to let herself be upset over it, is so ridiculous that I’ve been pretty annoyed with her all day. Such nonsense, you know, Archibald, to believe that dreams predict what’s going to happen, especially in these enlightened times!”
“Your mamma’s trouble is great, Barbara; and she is not strong.”
“Your mom has a lot of problems, Barbara; and she isn't strong.”
“I think all our troubles have been great since—since that dark evening,” responded Barbara.
“I think all our troubles have been significant since—since that dark evening,” replied Barbara.
“Have you heard from Anne?” inquired Mr. Carlyle, willing to change the subject.
“Have you heard from Anne?” Mr. Carlyle asked, eager to shift the topic.
“Yes, she is very well. What do you think they are going to name the baby? Anne; after her mamma. So very ugly a name! Anne!”
“Yes, she’s doing great. What do you think they’re going to name the baby? Anne; after her mom. What an ugly name! Anne!”
“I do not think so,” said Mr. Carlyle. “It is simple and unpretending, I like it much. Look at the long, pretentious names of our family—Archibald! Cornelia! And yours, too—Barbara! What a mouthful they all are!”
“I don’t think so,” said Mr. Carlyle. “It’s simple and genuine; I really like it. Just look at the long, fancy names in our family—Archibald! Cornelia! And yours as well—Barbara! They’re all such a handful!”
Barbara contracted her eyebrows. It was equivalent to saying that he did not like her name.
Barbara furrowed her eyebrows. It was like saying that he didn't like her name.
They reached the gate, and Mr. Carlyle was about to pass out of it when Barbara laid her hand on his arm to detain him, and spoke in a timid voice,—
They reached the gate, and Mr. Carlyle was about to go through it when Barbara put her hand on his arm to stop him and spoke in a soft voice,—
“Archibald!”
“Archie!”
“What is it?”
"What's that?"
“I have not said a word of thanks to you for this,” she said, touching the chain and locket; “my tongue seemed tied. Do not deem me ungrateful.”
“I haven’t said a word of thanks to you for this,” she said, touching the chain and locket. “I felt like my tongue was tied. Please don’t think I’m ungrateful.”
“You foolish girl! It is not worth them. There! Now I am paid. Good-night, Barbara.”
“You foolish girl! They’re not worth it. There! Now I’ve got what I deserve. Goodnight, Barbara.”
He had bent down and kissed her cheek, swung through the gate, laughing, and strode away. “Don’t say I never gave you anything,” he turned his head round to say, “Good-night.”
He bent down and kissed her cheek, swung through the gate, laughing, and walked away. “Don’t say I never gave you anything,” he turned his head to say, “Good night.”
All her veins were tingling, all her pulses beating; her heart was throbbing with its sense of bliss. He had never kissed her, that she could remember, since she was a child. And when she returned indoors, her spirits were so extravagantly high that Mrs. Hare wondered.
All her veins were buzzing, every pulse racing; her heart was pounding with happiness. As far as she could remember, he had never kissed her since she was a child. When she went back inside, she felt so incredibly high-spirited that Mrs. Hare was curious.
“Ring for the lamp, Barbara, and you can get to your work. But don’t have the shutters closed; I like to look out on these light nights.”
“Call for the lamp, Barbara, and you can start your work. But don’t close the shutters; I like to see outside on these bright nights.”
Barbara, however, did not get to her work; she also, perhaps, liked “looking out on a light night,” for she sat down at the window. She was living the last half hour over again. “‘Don’t say I never gave you anything,’” she murmured; “did he allude to the chain or to the—kiss? Oh, Archibald, why don’t you say that you love me?”
Barbara, however, didn’t get to her work; she also, maybe, enjoyed “looking out on a light night,” so she sat down by the window. She was reliving the last half hour. “‘Don’t say I never gave you anything,’” she murmured; “was he referring to the chain or to the—kiss? Oh, Archibald, why don’t you just say that you love me?”
Mr. Carlyle had been all his life upon intimate terms with the Hare family. His father’s first wife—for the late lawyer Carlyle had been twice married—had been a cousin of Justice Hare’s, and this had caused them to be much together. Archibald, the child of the second Mrs. Carlyle, had alternately teased and petted Anne and Barbara Hare, boy fashion. Sometimes he quarreled with the pretty little girls, sometimes he caressed them, as he would have done had they been his sisters; and he made no scruple of declaring publicly to the pair that Anne was his favorite. A gentle, yielding girl she was, like her mother; whereas Barbara displayed her own will, and it sometimes clashed with young Carlyle’s.
Mr. Carlyle had been close with the Hare family his entire life. His father’s first wife—since the late lawyer Carlyle had been married twice—was a cousin of Justice Hare, which brought them together often. Archibald, the son of the second Mrs. Carlyle, would both tease and be affectionate towards Anne and Barbara Hare, like a typical boy. Sometimes he would argue with the pretty little girls, and other times he would show them affection, just as he would have with his own sisters; he didn’t hesitate to tell them openly that Anne was his favorite. She was a gentle, accommodating girl, just like her mother, while Barbara had her own strong will, which would sometimes conflict with young Carlyle’s.
The clock struck ten. Mrs. Hare took her customary sup of brandy and water, a small tumbler three parts full. Without it she believed she could never get to sleep; it deadened unhappy thought, she said. Barbara, after making it, had turned again to the window, but she did not resume her seat. She stood right in front of it, her forehead bent forward against its middle pane. The lamp, casting a bright light, was behind her, so that her figure might be distinctly observable from the lawn, had any one been there to look upon it.
The clock struck ten. Mrs. Hare took her usual drink of brandy and water, filling her small glass three-quarters full. She believed she could never fall asleep without it; it quieted her unhappy thoughts, she said. Barbara, after making the drink, turned back to the window but didn’t sit down again. She stood directly in front of it, her forehead resting against the middle pane. The lamp, casting a bright light, was behind her, so her silhouette could be clearly seen from the lawn, if anyone had been there to look.
She stood there in the midst of dreamland, giving way to all its enchanting and most delusive fascinations. She saw herself, in anticipation, the wife of Mr. Carlyle, the envied, thrice envied, of all West Lynne; for, like as he was the dearest on earth to her heart, so was he the greatest match in the neighborhood around. Not a mother but what coveted him for her child, and not a daughter but would have said, “Yes, and thank you,” to an offer from the attractive Archibald Carlyle. “I never was sure, quite sure of it till to-night,” murmured Barbara, caressing the locket, and holding it to her cheek. “I always thought he meant something, or he might mean nothing: but to give me this—to kiss me—oh Archibald!”
She stood there in the middle of a dream, giving in to all its captivating and deceptive charms. She imagined herself, in anticipation, as the wife of Mr. Carlyle, the most envied woman in West Lynne; because, just as he was the most precious person in the world to her, he was also the best match in the area. Every mother wanted him for her daughter, and every daughter would have said, “Yes, thank you,” to a proposal from the handsome Archibald Carlyle. “I never really knew for sure until tonight,” Barbara murmured, stroking the locket and holding it to her cheek. “I always thought he meant something, or he might mean nothing: but to give me this—to kiss me—oh Archibald!”
A pause. Barbara’s eyes were fixed upon the moonlight.
A pause. Barbara's eyes were glued to the moonlight.
“If he would but say he loved me! If he would but save the suspense of my aching heart! But it must come; I know it will; and if that cantankerous toad of a Corny—”
“If he would just say he loved me! If he would just end the suspense of my aching heart! But it has to come; I know it will; and if that grumpy toad of a Corny—”
Barbara Hare stopped. What was that, at the far end of the lawn, just in advance of the shade of the thick trees? Their leaves were not causing the movement, for it was a still night. It had been there some minutes; it was evidently a human form. What was it? Surely it was making signs to her!
Barbara Hare stopped. What was that at the far end of the lawn, just before the shade of the thick trees? The leaves weren't causing the movement; it was a still night. It had been there for a few minutes; it was clearly a human figure. What was it? Surely, it was signaling to her!
Or else it looked as though it was. That was certainly its arm moving, and now it advanced a pace nearer, and raised something which it wore on its head—a battered hat with a broad brim, a “wide-awake,” encircled with a wisp of straw.
Or it definitely seemed like it was. That was definitely its arm moving, and now it stepped a bit closer and lifted something off its head—a worn-out hat with a wide brim, a "wide-awake," surrounded by a piece of straw.
Barbara Hare’s heart leaped, as the saying runs, into her mouth, and her face became deadly white in the moonlight. Her first thought was to alarm the servants; her second, to be still; for she remembered the fear and mystery that attached to the house. She went into the hall, shutting her mamma in the parlor, and stood in the shade of the portico, gazing still. But the figure evidently followed her movement with its sight, and the hat was again taken off, and waved violently.
Barbara Hare's heart raced, as the saying goes, and her face turned pale in the moonlight. Her first instinct was to call for the servants; her second was to stay quiet, remembering the fear and mystery surrounding the house. She stepped into the hall, leaving her mom in the parlor, and stood in the shadows of the porch, staring intently. But the figure clearly tracked her movements with its gaze, and the hat was taken off again and waved frantically.
Barbara Hare turned sick with utter terror. She must fathom it; she must see who, and what it was; for the servants she dared not call, and those movements were imperative, and might not be disregarded. But she possessed more innate courage than falls to the lot of some young ladies.
Barbara Hare was overwhelmed with fear. She had to understand it; she had to figure out who and what it was; she couldn't call the servants, and those movements were urgent and couldn't be ignored. But she had more natural courage than many young women do.
“Mamma,” she said, returning to the parlor and catching up her shawl, while striving to speak without emotion. “I shall just walk down the path and see if papa is coming.”
“Mama,” she said, coming back to the living room and grabbing her shawl, trying to speak without showing any feelings. “I’m just going to walk down the path and see if Dad is coming.”
Mrs. Hare did not reply. She was musing upon other things, in that quiescent happy mood, which a small portion of spirits will impart to one weak in body; and Barbara softly closed the door, and stole out again to the portico. She stood a moment to rally her courage, and again the hat was waved impatiently.
Mrs. Hare didn’t respond. She was lost in thought, feeling a calm happiness that a little bit of good energy can give to someone who’s not well physically. Barbara gently shut the door and slipped out to the porch again. She paused for a moment to gather her courage, and once more, the hat was waved in annoyance.
Barbara Hare commenced her walk towards it in dread unutterable, an undefined sense of evil filling her sinking heart; mingling with which, came, with a rush of terror, a fear of that other undefinable evil—the evil Mrs. Hare had declared was foreboded by her dream.
Barbara Hare started her walk towards it, filled with an indescribable dread, an unclear sense of something terrible weighing down her heart; along with that, a sudden rush of fear hit her—a fear of that other vague evil that Mrs. Hare had said was predicted by her dream.
CHAPTER IV.
THE MOONLIGHT INTERVIEW.
Cold and still looked the old house in the moonbeams. Never was the moon brighter; it lighted the far-stretching garden, it illuminated even the weathercock aloft, it shone upon the portico, and upon one who appeared in it. Stealing to the portico from the house had come Barbara Hare, her eyes strained in dread affright on the grove of trees at the foot of the garden. What was it that had stepped out of that grove of trees, and mysteriously beckoned to her as she stood at the window, turning her heart to sickness as she gazed? Was it a human being, one to bring more evil to the house, where so much evil had already fallen? Was it a supernatural visitant, or was it but a delusion of her own eyesight? Not the latter, certainly, for the figure was now emerging again, motioning to her as before; and with a white face and shaking limbs, Barbara clutched her shawl around her and went down that path in the moonlight. The beckoning form retreated within the dark recess as she neared it, and Barbara halted.
The old house looked cold and still in the moonlight. The moon had never shone brighter; it lit up the sprawling garden and even illuminated the weather vane on top, casting light on the portico where someone was standing. Barbara Hare quietly stepped from the house onto the portico, her eyes wide with fear as she stared at the grove of trees at the end of the garden. What had just emerged from that grove and was mysteriously signaling for her while she stood at the window, her heart sinking with dread? Was it a person, someone about to bring more trouble to a house already full of it? Was it a ghost, or just a trick of her eyesight? It couldn't be the latter, because the figure was coming out again, waving to her as before; trembling and pale, Barbara wrapped her shawl around herself and walked down the moonlit path. As she got closer, the beckoning figure retreated into the dark shadows, and Barbara stopped.
“Who and what are you?” she asked, under her breath. “What do you want?”
“Who are you and what do you want?” she asked quietly.
“Barbara,” was the whispered, eager answer, “don’t you recognize me?”
“Barbara,” was the quiet, excited reply, “don’t you remember me?”
Too surely she did—the voice at any rate—and a cry escaped her, telling more of sorrow than of joy, though betraying both. She penetrated the trees, and burst into tears as one in the dress of a farm laborer caught her in his arms. In spite of his smock-frock and his straw-wisped hat, and his false whiskers, black as Erebus, she knew him for her brother.
Too surely she did—the voice at any rate—and a cry escaped her, revealing more sorrow than joy, though it showed both. She moved through the trees and broke into tears as a man in the clothes of a farm laborer caught her in his arms. Despite his work clothes and straw-topped hat, as well as his false whiskers, dark as night, she recognized him as her brother.
“Oh, Richard! Where have you come from? What brings you here?”
“Oh, Richard! Where did you come from? What brings you here?”
“Did you know me, Barbara?” was his rejoinder.
“Did you know me, Barbara?” was his response.
“How was it likely—in this disguise? A thought crossed my mind that it might be some one from you, and even that made me sick with terror. How could you run such a risk as to come here?” she added, wringing her hands. “If you are discovered, it is certain death; death—upon—you know!”
“How was it possible—in this disguise? A thought crossed my mind that it might be someone from your side, and just that made me sick with fear. How could you take such a risk to come here?” she added, wringing her hands. “If you're found out, it's certain death; death—upon—you know!”
“Upon the gibbet,” returned Richard Hare. “I do know it, Barbara.”
“On the gallows,” Richard Hare replied. “I do know it, Barbara.”
“Then why risk it? Should mamma see you it will kill her outright.”
“Then why take the chance? If mom sees you, it will absolutely crush her.”
“I can’t live on as I am living,” he answered, gloomily. “I have been working in London ever since—”
“I can’t keep living like this,” he replied, sadly. “I’ve been working in London ever since—”
“In London!” interrupted Barbara.
"In London!" Barbara interrupted.
“In London, and have never stirred out of it. But it is hard work for me, and now I have an opportunity of doing better, if I can get a little money. Perhaps my mother can let me have it; it is what I have come to ask for.”
“In London, and I haven't left it. But it's tough for me, and now I have a chance to improve things if I can get some money. Maybe my mom can give me some; that's what I'm here to ask for.”
“How are you working? What at?”
“How are you working? What are you working on?”
“In a stable-yard.”
"In a stable."
“A stable-yard!” she uttered, in a deeply shocked tone. “Richard!”
“A stable yard!” she exclaimed, clearly in shock. “Richard!”
“Did you expect it would be as a merchant, or a banker, or perhaps as secretary to one of her majesty’s ministers—or that I was a gentleman at large, living on my fortune?” retorted Richard Hare, in a tone of chafed anguish, painful to hear. “I get twelve shillings a week, and that has to find me in everything!”
“Did you think I’d be a merchant, a banker, or maybe a secretary to one of the queen’s ministers—or that I was just a wealthy gentleman, living off my fortune?” Richard Hare shot back, his voice filled with a frustrated pain that was hard to listen to. “I earn twelve shillings a week, and I have to pay for everything with that!”
“Poor Richard, poor Richard!” she wailed, caressing his hand and weeping over it. “Oh, what a miserable night’s work that was! Our only comfort is, Richard, that you must have committed the deed in madness.”
“Poor Richard, poor Richard!” she cried, stroking his hand and crying over it. “Oh, what a terrible night that was! Our only comfort, Richard, is that you must have done it in a fit of madness.”
“I did not commit it at all,” he replied.
“I didn’t do it at all,” he replied.
“What!” she exclaimed.
“What!” she said.
“Barbara, I swear that I am innocent; I swear I was not present when the man was murdered; I swear that from my own positive knowledge, my eyesight, I know no more who did it than you. The guessing at it is enough for me; and my guess is as sure and true a one as that the moon is in the heavens.”
“Barbara, I promise I’m innocent; I promise I wasn’t there when the man was murdered; I promise that from my own clear knowledge, from what I saw, I know no more about who did it than you do. Just trying to guess is enough for me; and my guess is as certain and true as saying the moon is in the sky.”
Barbara shivered as she drew close to him. It was a shivering subject. “You surely do not mean to throw the guilt on Bethel?”
Barbara shivered as she got close to him. It was a chilling subject. “You can't possibly be blaming Bethel, can you?”
“Bethel!” lightly returned Richard Hare. “He had nothing to do with it. He was after his gins and his snares, that night, though, poacher as he is!”
“Bethel!” Richard Hare replied lightly. “He had nothing to do with it. He was out looking for his gins and snares that night, poacher that he is!”
“Bethel is no poacher, Richard.”
“Bethel isn’t a poacher, Richard.”
“Is he not?” rejoined Richard Hare, significantly. “The truth as to what he is may come out, some time. Not that I wish it to come out; the man has done no harm to me, and he may go on poaching with impunity till doomsday for all I care. He and Locksley—”
“Is he not?” Richard Hare replied knowingly. “The truth about what he is might come out eventually. Not that I want it to; the guy hasn’t done any harm to me, and he can keep poaching without facing any consequences until the end of time for all I care. He and Locksley—”
“Richard,” interrupted his sister, in a hushed voice, “mamma entertains one fixed idea, which she cannot put from her. She is certain that Bethel had something to do with the murder.”
“Richard,” interrupted his sister in a quiet voice, “Mom has one fixed idea that she can’t shake off. She believes that Bethel was involved in the murder.”
“Then she is wrong. Why should she think so?”
“Then she's wrong. Why would she think that?”
“How the conviction arose at first, I cannot tell you; I do not think she knows herself. But you remember how weak and fanciful she is, and since that dreadful night she is always having what she calls ‘dreams’—meaning that she dreams of the murder. In all these dreams Bethel is prominent; and she says she feels an absolute certainty that he was, in some way or other, mixed up in it.”
“How the conviction started, I can’t say; I don’t think she knows either. But you remember how fragile and imaginative she is, and since that terrible night, she keeps having what she calls ‘dreams’—meaning she dreams about the murder. In all of these dreams, Bethel is a significant figure; and she claims she feels totally sure that he was, in some way or another, involved in it.”
“Barbara, he was no more mixed up in it than you.”
“Barbara, he was no more involved in it than you.”
“And—you say that you were not?”
"And—you say you weren't?"
“I was not even at the cottage at the time; I swear it to you. The man who did the deed was Thorn.”
“I wasn’t even at the cottage when it happened; I swear to you. The guy who did it was Thorn.”
“Thorn!” echoed Barbara, lifting her head. “Who is Thorn?”
“Thorn!” called Barbara, lifting her head. “Who is Thorn?”
“I don’t know who. I wish I did; I wish I could unearth him. He was a friend of Afy’s.”
“I don’t know who it is. I wish I did; I wish I could find him. He was a friend of Afy’s.”
Barbara threw back her neck with a haughty gesture. “Richard!”
Barbara tilted her head back with an air of superiority. “Richard!”
“What?”
“What did you say?”
“You forget yourself when you mention that name to me.”
“You lose track of yourself when you say that name to me.”
“Well,” returned Richard. “It was not to discuss these things that I put myself in jeopardy; and to assert my innocence can do no good; it cannot set aside the coroner’s verdict of ‘Wilful murder against Richard Hare, the younger.’ Is my father as bitter against me as ever?”
“Well,” Richard replied. “I didn’t put myself in danger to talk about these things; claiming my innocence won’t change anything; it won’t overturn the coroner’s verdict of ‘Willful murder against Richard Hare, the younger.’ Is my father still as angry with me as ever?”
“Quite. He never mentions your name, or suffers it to be mentioned; he gave his orders to the servants that it never was to be spoken in the house again. Eliza could not, or would not remember, and she persisted in calling your room ‘Mr. Richard’s.’ I think the woman did it heedlessly, not maliciously, to provoke papa; she was a good servant, and had been with us three years you know. The first time she transgressed, papa warned her; the second, he thundered at her as I believe nobody else in the world can thunder; and the third he turned her from the doors, never allowing her to get her bonnet; one of the others carrying her bonnet and shawl to the gate, and her boxes were sent away the same day. Papa took an oath—did you hear of it?”
“Exactly. He never says your name or lets it be mentioned; he ordered the staff that it should never be spoken in the house again. Eliza couldn’t or wouldn’t remember, and she kept calling your room ‘Mr. Richard’s.’ I think she did it thoughtlessly, not out of spite, to annoy Dad; she was a good servant and had been with us for three years, you know. The first time she crossed the line, Dad warned her; the second time, he yelled at her like I believe nobody else in the world can yell; and the third time, he kicked her out, never letting her grab her bonnet; one of the others brought her bonnet and shawl to the gate, and her bags were sent away the same day. Dad swore an oath—did you hear about it?”
“What oath? He takes many.”
“What oath? He makes many.”
“This was a solemn one, Richard. After the delivery of the verdict, he took an oath in the justice-room, in the presence of his brother magistrates, that if he could find you he would deliver you up to justice, and that he would do it, though you might not turn up for ten years to come. You know his disposition, Richard, and therefore may be sure he will keep it. Indeed, it is most dangerous for you to be here.”
“This was a serious matter, Richard. After the verdict was delivered, he made an oath in the courtroom, in front of his fellow magistrates, that if he ever found you, he would bring you to justice, and that he would do it, even if it took you ten years to show up. You know his character, Richard, so you can be sure he’ll follow through. In fact, it’s very risky for you to be here.”
“I know that he never treated me as he ought,” cried Richard, bitterly. “If my health was delicate, causing my poor mother to indulge me, ought that to have been a reason for his ridiculing me on every possible occasion, public and private? Had my home been made happier I should not have sought the society I did elsewhere. Barbara, I must be allowed an interview with my mother.”
“I know he never treated me the way he should have,” Richard said, his tone filled with bitterness. “Just because my health was fragile and my poor mom spoiled me, does that mean he had the right to mock me at every turn, both in public and private? If my home had been happier, I wouldn't have looked for companionship elsewhere. Barbara, I need to have a conversation with my mom.”
Barbara Hare reflected before she spoke. “I do not see how it can be managed.”
Barbara Hare thought for a moment before she spoke. “I don't see how it can be done.”
“Why can’t she come out to me as you have done? Is she up, or in bed?”
“Why can't she come out to me like you have? Is she awake, or still in bed?”
“It is impossible to think of it to-night,” returned Barbara in an alarmed tone. “Papa may be in at any moment; he is spending the evening at Beauchamp’s.”
“It’s impossible to think about it tonight,” Barbara replied anxiously. “Dad could be back at any moment; he’s spending the evening at Beauchamp’s.”
“It is hard to have been separated from her for eighteen months, and to go back without seeing her,” returned Richard. “And about the money? It is a hundred pounds that I want.”
“It’s been tough being away from her for eighteen months and going back without seeing her,” Richard replied. “And what about the money? I need a hundred pounds.”
“You must be here again to-morrow night, Richard; the money, no doubt, can be yours, but I am not so sure about your seeing mamma. I am terrified for your safety. But, if it is as you say, that you are innocent,” she added, after a pause, “could it not be proved?”
“You need to be here again tomorrow night, Richard; the money can definitely be yours, but I’m not so sure about you meeting mom. I’m really worried about your safety. But if what you’re saying is true and you’re innocent,” she continued after a pause, “couldn’t that be proven?”
“Who is to prove it? The evidence is strong against me; and Thorn, did I mention him, would be as a myth to other people; nobody knew anything of him.”
“Who’s going to prove it? The evidence is stacked against me; and Thorn, did I mention him, would be like a myth to others; nobody knew anything about him.”
“Is he a myth?” said Barbara, in a low voice.
“Is he just a myth?” Barbara asked quietly.
“Are you and I myths?” retorted Richard. “So, even you doubt me?”
“Are you and I just myths?” Richard shot back. “So, you doubt me too?”
“Richard,” she suddenly exclaimed, “why not tell the whole circumstances to Archibald Carlyle? If any one can help you, or take measures to establish your innocence, he can. And you know that he is true as steel.”
“Richard,” she suddenly said, “why not explain everything to Archibald Carlyle? If anyone can help you or do something to prove your innocence, it’s him. And you know he’s as loyal as they come.”
“There’s no other man living should be trusted with the secret that I am here, except Carlyle. Where is it they suppose that I am, Barbara?”
“There’s no other man alive who should be trusted with the secret that I’m here, except Carlyle. Where do they think I am, Barbara?”
“Some think that you are dead; some that you are in Australia; the very uncertainty has nearly killed mamma. A report arose that you had been seen at Liverpool, in an Australian-bound ship, but we could not trace it to any foundation.”
“Some people think you’re dead; others think you’re in Australia; the confusion has almost driven mom crazy. There was a rumor that you were spotted in Liverpool, getting on a ship headed to Australia, but we couldn’t find any proof of it.”
“It had none. I dodged my way to London, and there I have been.”
“It had none. I made my way to London, and that’s where I’ve been.”
“Working in a stable-yard?”
"Working in a stable?"
“I could not do better. I was not brought up to anything, and I did understand horses. Besides, a man that the police-runners were after could be more safe in obscurity, considering that he was a gentleman, than—”
“I couldn’t do any better. I wasn’t raised for anything, and I did understand horses. Besides, a man who was being pursued by the police could be safer in obscurity, especially since he was a gentleman, than—”
Barbara turned suddenly, and placed her hand upon her brother’s mouth. “Be silent for your life,” she whispered, “here’s papa.”
Barbara turned abruptly and covered her brother’s mouth with her hand. “Be quiet for your own sake,” she whispered, “dad's here.”
Voices were heard approaching the gate—those of Justice Hare and Squire Pinner. The latter walked on; the former came in. The brother and sister cowered together, scarcely daring to breathe; you might have heard Barbara’s heart beating. Mr. Hare closed the gate and walked on up the path.
Voices were heard coming to the gate—those of Justice Hare and Squire Pinner. The latter moved on; the former entered. The brother and sister huddled together, hardly daring to breathe; you could hear Barbara’s heart pounding. Mr. Hare shut the gate and continued up the path.
“I must go, Richard,” said Barbara, hastily; “I dare not stay another minute. Be here again to-morrow night, and meanwhile I will see what can be done.”
“I have to go, Richard,” Barbara said quickly. “I can’t stay another minute. Be here again tomorrow night, and in the meantime, I’ll see what I can do.”
She was speeding away, but Richard held her back. “You did not seem to believe my assertion of innocence. Barbara, we are here alone in the still night, with God above us; as truly as that you and I must sometime meet Him face to face, I told you the truth. It was Thorn murdered Hallijohn, and I had nothing whatever to do with it.”
She was trying to run away, but Richard stopped her. “You didn’t seem to believe that I’m innocent. Barbara, we’re here alone in the quiet night, with God watching us; just as we will eventually meet Him face to face, I’m telling you the truth. Thorn killed Hallijohn, and I had nothing to do with it.”
Barbara broke out of the trees and flew along, but Mr. Hare was already in, locking and barring the door. “Let me in, papa,” she called out.
Barbara burst out of the trees and rushed forward, but Mr. Hare had already gotten inside, locking and securing the door. “Let me in, Dad,” she called out.
The justice opened the door again, and thrusting forth his flaxen wig, his aquiline nose, and his amazed eyes, gazed at Barbara.
The judge opened the door again, sticking out his blonde wig, his sharp nose, and his surprised eyes, and looked at Barbara.
“Halloo! What brings you out at this time of night, young lady?”
“Hey! What brings you out at this time of night, young lady?”
“I went down to the gate to look for you,” she panted, “and had—had—strolled over to the side path. Did you not see me?”
“I went down to the gate to look for you,” she said, breathing heavily, “and I had—had—walked over to the side path. Didn’t you see me?”
Barbara was truthful by nature and habit; but in such a cause, how could she avoid dissimulation?
Barbara was honest by nature and habit; but in such a situation, how could she avoid pretending?
“Thank you, papa,” she said, as she went in.
“Thanks, Dad,” she said, as she went in.
“You ought to have been in bed an hour ago,” angrily responded Mr. Justice Hare.
“You should have been in bed an hour ago,” Mr. Justice Hare replied angrily.
CHAPTER V.
MR. CARLYLE’S OFFICE.
In the centre of West Lynne stood two houses adjoining each other, one large, the other much smaller. The large one was the Carlyle residence, and the small one was devoted to the Carlyle offices. The name of Carlyle bore a lofty standing in the county; Carlyle and Davidson were known as first-class practitioners; no pettifogging lawyers were they. It was Carlyle & Davidson in the days gone by; now it was Archibald Carlyle. The old firm were brothers-in-law—the first Mrs. Carlyle having been Mr. Davidson’s sister. She had died and left one child. The second Mrs. Carlyle died when her son was born—Archibald; and his half-sister reared him, loved him and ruled him. She bore for him all the authority of a mother; the boy had known no other, and, when a little child he had called her Mamma Corny. Mamma Corny had done her duty by him, that was undoubted; but Mamma Corny had never relaxed her rule; with an iron hand she liked to rule him now, in great things as in small, just as she had done in the days of his babyhood. And Archibald generally submitted, for the force of habit is strong. She was a woman of strong sense, but, in some things, weak of judgment; and the ruling passions of her life were love of Archibald and love of saving money. Mr. Davidson had died earlier than Mr. Carlyle, and his fortune—he had never married—was left equally divided between Cornelia and Archibald. Archibald was no blood relation to him, but he loved the open-hearted boy better than his niece Cornelia. Of Mr. Carlyle’s property, a small portion only was bequeathed to his daughter, the rest to his son; and in this, perhaps there was justice, since the 20,000 pounds brought to Mr. Carlyle by his second wife had been chiefly instrumental in the accumulation of his large fortune.
In the center of West Lynne, there were two houses next to each other: one large and the other much smaller. The large one was the Carlyle residence, while the smaller one housed the Carlyle offices. The name Carlyle held a high reputation in the county; Carlyle and Davidson were known as top-notch lawyers, definitely not the shady kind. It used to be Carlyle & Davidson, but now it was just Archibald Carlyle. The original firm consisted of brothers-in-law, as the first Mrs. Carlyle was Mr. Davidson’s sister. She had passed away, leaving behind one child. The second Mrs. Carlyle died shortly after giving birth to her son Archibald; his half-sister raised him, loved him, and made the decisions for him. She held all the authority of a mother; he had known no other, and as a little kid, he called her Mamma Corny. Mamma Corny had certainly fulfilled her responsibilities, but she never eased her control; with a firm hand, she liked to manage him now, in big matters and small ones, just as she had during his childhood. And Archibald usually went along with it, as habits are powerful. She was a sensible woman, but in some respects, her judgment was weak; her driving passions were her love for Archibald and her desire to save money. Mr. Davidson died before Mr. Carlyle, and since he never married, his fortune was split equally between Cornelia and Archibald. Although Archibald wasn’t related by blood, Mr. Davidson preferred the open-hearted boy over his niece Cornelia. As for Mr. Carlyle’s estate, only a small part was left to his daughter, with the majority going to his son; this seemed fair since the 20,000 pounds brought to Mr. Carlyle by his second wife played a key role in the growth of his substantial wealth.
Miss Carlyle, or, as she was called in town, Miss Corny, had never married; it was pretty certain she never would; people thought that her intense love of her young brother kept her single, for it was not likely that the daughter of the rich Mr. Carlyle had wanted for offers. Other maidens confess to soft and tender impressions. Not so Miss Carlyle. All who had approached her with the lovelorn tale, she sent quickly to the right-about.
Miss Carlyle, or as she was known in town, Miss Corny, had never married; it seemed pretty likely she never would. People believed her deep affection for her younger brother kept her single, since it was hard to think that the daughter of wealthy Mr. Carlyle lacked suitors. Other young women might admit to having romantic feelings. Not Miss Carlyle, though. She quickly sent away anyone who approached her with a love story.
Mr. Carlyle was seated in his own private room in his office the morning after his return from town. His confidential clerk and manager stood near him. It was Mr. Dill, a little, meek-looking man with a bald head. He was on the rolls, had been admitted years and years ago, but he had never set up for himself; perhaps he deemed the post of head manager in the office of Carlyle & Davidson, with its substantial salary, sufficient for his ambition; and manager he had been to them when the present Mr. Carlyle was in long petticoats. He was a single man, and occupied handsome apartments near.
Mr. Carlyle was sitting in his private office the morning after he got back from the city. His trusted clerk and manager stood beside him. That was Mr. Dill, a small, mild-mannered man with a bald head. He had been on the payroll for many years and had been admitted a long time ago, but he had never tried to go out on his own; maybe he thought the position of head manager at Carlyle & Davidson, with its good salary, was enough for his ambitions. He had been managing for them since the current Mr. Carlyle was a kid. He was single and lived in nice apartments nearby.
Between the room of Mr. Carlyle and that of the clerks, was a small square space or hall, having ingress also from the house passage; another room opened from it, a narrow one, which was Mr. Dill’s own peculiar sanctum. Here he saw clients when Mr. Carlyle was out or engaged, and here he issued private orders. A little window, not larger than a pane of glass, looked out from the clerk’s office; they called it old Dill’s peep-hole and wished it anywhere else, for his spectacles might be discerned at it more frequently than was agreeable. The old gentleman had a desk, also, in their office, and there he frequently sat. He was sitting there, in state, this same morning, keeping a sharp lookout around him, when the door timidly opened, and the pretty face of Barbara Hare appeared at it, rosy with blushes.
Between Mr. Carlyle's room and the clerks' area was a small, square space or hall, which also had access from the main hallway of the house. Another narrow room opened off of this space, which was Mr. Dill's own private sanctuary. He met clients there when Mr. Carlyle was out or busy, and it was where he issued personal orders. A small window, no bigger than a pane of glass, looked out from the clerk’s office; they called it old Dill’s peep-hole and wished it was anywhere else, since his spectacles could be seen there more often than was comfortable. The old gentleman had a desk in their office too, and he often sat there. That same morning, he was sitting there, looking official, keeping a sharp eye on his surroundings when the door slowly opened, revealing the pretty face of Barbara Hare, flushed and rosy.
“Can I see Mr. Carlyle?”
"Can I speak to Mr. Carlyle?"
Mr. Dill rose from his seat and shook hands with her. She drew him into the passage and he closed the door. Perhaps he felt surprised, for it was not the custom for ladies, young and single, to come there after Mr. Carlyle.
Mr. Dill got up from his seat and shook her hand. She pulled him into the hallway and he closed the door. Maybe he was surprised, since it was not typical for young, single women to come there after Mr. Carlyle.
“Presently, Miss Barbara. He is engaged just now. The justices are with him.”
“Right now, Miss Barbara. He’s busy at the moment. The judges are with him.”
“The justices!” uttered Barbara, in alarm; “and papa one? Whatever shall I do? He must not see me. I would not have him see me here for the world.”
“The justices!” Barbara exclaimed in alarm. “And papa too? What am I going to do? He can’t see me. I wouldn’t want him to see me here for anything.”
An ominous sound of talking; the justices were evidently coming forth. Mr. Dill laid hold of Barbara, whisked her through the clerks’ room, not daring to take her the other way, lest he should encounter them, and shut her in his own. “What the plague brought papa here at this moment?” thought Barbara, whose face was crimson.
An ominous sound of voices; the justices were clearly approaching. Mr. Dill grabbed Barbara, rushed her through the clerks’ room, afraid to take her the other way in case he ran into them, and locked her in his own room. “What on earth brought Dad here right now?” thought Barbara, whose face was bright red.
A few minutes and Mr. Dill opened the door again. “They are gone now, and the coast’s clear, Miss Barbara.”
A few minutes later, Mr. Dill opened the door again. "They’re gone now, and the coast is clear, Miss Barbara."
“I don’t know what opinion you must form of me, Mr. Dill,” she whispered, “but I will tell you, in confidence, that I am here on some private business for mamma, who was not well enough to come herself. It is a little private matter that she does not wish papa to know of.”
“I’m not sure what you think of me, Mr. Dill,” she whispered, “but I’ll tell you, in confidence, that I’m here for some private business for Mom, who wasn’t well enough to come herself. It’s a little private matter that she doesn’t want Dad to know about.”
“Child,” answered the manager, “a lawyer receives visits from many people; and it is not the place of those about him to ‘think.’”
“Kid,” replied the manager, “a lawyer gets visits from a lot of people; and it’s not the job of those around him to ‘think.’”
He opened the door as he spoke, ushered her into the presence of Mr. Carlyle, and left her. The latter rose in astonishment.
He opened the door as he talked, guided her into the presence of Mr. Carlyle, and left her there. Mr. Carlyle stood up in surprise.
“You must regard me as a client, and pardon my intrusion,” said Barbara, with a forced laugh, to hide her agitation. “I am here on the part of mamma—and I nearly met papa in your passage, which terrified me out of my senses. Mr. Dill shut me into his room.”
“You have to see me as a client and excuse my interruption,” Barbara said, with a forced laugh to mask her nerves. “I’m here on behalf of my mom—and I almost ran into my dad in your hallway, which scared me to death. Mr. Dill locked me in his room.”
Mr. Carlyle motioned to Barbara to seat herself, then resumed his own seat, beside his table. Barbara could not help noticing how different his manners were in his office from his evening manners when he was “off duty.” Here he was the staid, calm man of business.
Mr. Carlyle signaled for Barbara to take a seat and then returned to his own chair beside the table. Barbara couldn’t help but notice how different he was in his office compared to how he acted in the evening when he was “off duty.” Here, he was the serious, composed businessman.
“I have a strange thing to tell you,” she began, in a whisper, “but—it is impossible that any one can hear us,” she broke off, with a look of dread. “It would be—it might be—death!”
“I have something strange to tell you,” she started, whispering, “but—it's impossible for anyone to hear us,” she paused, looking terrified. “It could be—it might be—death!”
“It is quite impossible,” calmly replied Mr. Carlyle. “The doors are double doors; did you notice that they were?”
“It’s completely impossible,” Mr. Carlyle replied calmly. “The doors are double doors; did you notice that?”
Nevertheless, she left her chair and stood close to Mr. Carlyle, resting her hand upon the table. He rose, of course.
Nevertheless, she got up from her chair and stood next to Mr. Carlyle, resting her hand on the table. He stood up, of course.
“Richard is here!”
“Richard's here!”
“Richard!” repeated Mr. Carlyle. “At West Lynne!”
“Richard!” Mr. Carlyle reiterated. “At West Lynne!”
“He appeared at the house last night in disguise, and made signs to me from the grove of trees. You may imagine my alarm. He has been in London all this while, half starving, working—I feel ashamed to mention it to you—in a stable-yard. And, oh, Archibald! He says he is innocent.”
“He showed up at the house last night in disguise and signaled to me from the grove of trees. You can imagine how scared I was. He’s been in London all this time, barely getting by and working—I’m embarrassed to say it—at a stable. And, oh, Archibald! He claims he’s innocent.”
Mr. Carlyle made no reply to this. He probably had no faith in the assertion. “Sit down, Barbara,” he said drawing her chair closer.
Mr. Carlyle didn't say anything in response. He likely didn't believe the claim. “Sit down, Barbara,” he said, pulling her chair closer.
Barbara sat down again, but her manner was hurried and nervous. “Is it quite sure that no stranger will be coming in? It would look so peculiar to see me here; but mamma was too unwell to come herself—or rather, she feared papa’s questioning, if he found out that she came.”
Barbara sat down again, but she seemed rushed and anxious. “Are we sure that no one unexpected is coming in? It would be really strange to see me here; but mom was too sick to come herself—or really, she was worried about Dad questioning her if he found out she came.”
“Be at ease,” replied Mr. Carlyle; “this room is sacred from the intrusion of strangers. What of Richard?”
“Relax,” Mr. Carlyle replied; “this room is off-limits to outsiders. What about Richard?”
“He says that he was not in the cottage at the time the murder was committed; that the person who really did it was a man of the name of Thorn.”
“He says he wasn't in the cottage when the murder happened; that the real culprit was a man named Thorn.”
“What Thorn?” asked Mr. Carlyle, suppressing all signs of incredulity.
“What Thorn?” asked Mr. Carlyle, hiding any signs of disbelief.
“I don’t know; a friend of Afy’s, he said. Archibald, he swore to it in the most solemn manner; and I believe, as truly as that I am now repeating it to you, that he was speaking the truth. I want you to see Richard, if possible; he is coming to the same place to-night. If he can tell his own tale to you, perhaps you may find out a way by which his innocence may be made manifest. You are so clever, you can do anything.”
“I don’t know,” said a friend of Afy’s. “Archibald swore it in the most serious way, and I believe, as surely as I’m telling you this, that he was telling the truth. I want you to see Richard if you can; he’s coming to the same place tonight. If he can share his own story with you, maybe you can figure out a way to prove his innocence. You’re so smart; you can do anything.”
Mr. Carlyle smiled. “Not quite anything, Barbara. Was this the purport of Richard’s visit—to say this?”
Mr. Carlyle smiled. “Not really, Barbara. Was this the reason for Richard’s visit—to say this?”
“Oh, no! He thinks it is of no use to say it, for nobody would believe him against the evidence. He came to ask for a hundred pounds; he says he has an opportunity of doing better, if he can have that sum. Mamma has sent me to you; she has not the money by her, and she dare not ask papa for it, as it is for Richard. She bade me say that if you will kindly oblige her with the money to-day, she will arrange with you about the repayment.”
“Oh no! He believes it’s pointless to say anything because no one would believe him over the evidence. He came to ask for a hundred pounds, claiming he has a chance to do better if he can get that amount. Mom sent me to you; she doesn’t have the money with her and is too scared to ask Dad for it since it’s for Richard. She told me to say that if you could kindly give her the money today, she’ll work out a plan for paying you back.”
“Do you want it now?” asked Mr. Carlyle. “If so, I must send to the bank. Dill never keeps much money in the house when I’m away.”
“Do you want it now?” Mr. Carlyle asked. “If you do, I’ll need to send someone to the bank. Dill never keeps much cash in the house when I’m not around.”
“Not until evening. Can you manage to see Richard?”
“Not until the evening. Can you manage to see Richard?”
“It is hazardous,” mused Mr. Carlyle; “for him, I mean. Still, if he is to be in the grove to-night, I may as well be there also. What disguise is he in?”
“It’s risky,” Mr. Carlyle thought; “for him, I mean. Still, if he’s going to be in the grove tonight, I might as well be there too. What disguise is he wearing?”
“A farm laborer’s, the best he could adopt about here, with large black whiskers. He is stopping about three miles off, he said, in some obscure hiding-place. And now,” continued Barbara, “I want you to advise me; had I better inform mamma that Richard is here, or not?”
“A farm worker, the best he could find around here, with big black whiskers. He’s staying about three miles away, he said, in some hidden spot. And now,” continued Barbara, “I want your advice; should I tell mom that Richard is here, or not?”
Mr. Carlyle did not understand, and said so.
Mr. Carlyle didn't understand and stated that.
“I declare I am bewildered,” she exclaimed. “I should have premised that I have not yet told mamma it is Richard himself who is here, but that he has sent a messenger to beg for this money. Would it be advisable to acquaint her?”
“I can’t believe this,” she said. “I should have mentioned that I haven’t told mom it’s actually Richard who is here, but that he sent someone to ask for this money. Should I let her know?”
“Why should you not? I think you ought to do so.”
“Why not? I think you should.”
“Then I will; I was fearing the hazard for she is sure to insist upon seeing him. Richard also wishes for an interview.”
“Then I will; I was worried about the risk because she will definitely insist on seeing him. Richard also wants to meet with him.”
“It is only natural. Mrs. Hare must be thankful to hear so far, that he is safe.”
“It’s only natural. Mrs. Hare must be relieved to hear that he is safe so far.”
“I never saw anything like it,” returned Barbara; “the change is akin to magic; she says it has put life into her anew. And now for the last thing; how can we secure papa’s absence from home to-night? It must be accomplished in some way. You know his temper: were I or mamma to suggest to him, to go and see some friend, or to go to the club, he would immediately stop at home. Can you devise any plan? You see I appeal to you in all my troubles,” she added, “like I and Anne used to do when we were children.”
“I’ve never seen anything like it,” Barbara replied. “The change is almost magical; she says it has given her a new lease on life. And now for the last thing—how can we ensure that dad isn’t home tonight? We have to figure it out somehow. You know his temper: if I or mom suggest he go visit a friend or head to the club, he would just stay home. Can you come up with any plan? You know I’m turning to you with all my troubles,” she added, “just like I used to do with Anne when we were kids.”
It may be questioned if Mr. Carlyle heard the last remark. He had dropped his eyelids in thought. “Have you told me all?” he asked presently, lifting them.
It might be unclear whether Mr. Carlyle caught the last comment. He had lowered his eyelids in contemplation. “Have you told me everything?” he asked after a moment, raising them.
“I think so.”
"Yeah, I think so."
“Then I will consider it over, and—”
“Then I will consider it done, and—”
“I shall not like to come here again,” interrupted Barbara. “It—it might excite suspicions; some one might see me, too, and mention it to papa. Neither ought you to send to our house.”
“I don’t want to come here again,” Barbara interrupted. “It—it might raise suspicions; someone might see me and mention it to dad. You shouldn’t send anything to our house either.”
“Well—contrive to be in the street at four this afternoon. Stay, that’s your dinner hour; be walking up the street at three, three precisely; I will meet you.”
“Well—make sure to be in the street at four this afternoon. Wait, that’s your dinner time; be walking up the street at three, exactly at three; I’ll meet you.”
He rose, shook hands, and escorted Barbara through the small hall, along the passage to the house door; a courtesy probably not yet shown to any client by Mr. Carlyle. The house door closed upon her, and Barbara had taken one step from it, when something large loomed down upon her, like a ship in full sail.
He got up, shook hands, and led Barbara through the small hall, down the hallway to the front door; a gesture Mr. Carlyle probably hadn’t yet extended to any client. The front door shut behind her, and Barbara had just taken a step away from it when something big came into view, like a ship in full sail.
She must have been the tallest lady in the world—out of a caravan. A fine woman in her day, but angular and bony now. Still, in spite of the angles and the bones, there was majesty in the appearance of Miss Carlyle.
She must have been the tallest woman in the world—out of a caravan. A beautiful woman in her time, but now she's angular and bony. Still, despite the angles and bones, Miss Carlyle had a regal presence.
“Why—what on earth!” began she, “have you been with Archibald for?”
“Why—what on earth!” she started, “have you been with Archibald for?”
Barbara Hare, wishing Miss Carlyle over in Asia, stammered out the excuse she had given Mr. Dill.
Barbara Hare, hoping Miss Carlyle was in Asia, stumbled through the excuse she had given Mr. Dill.
“Your mamma sent you on business! I never heard of such a thing. Twice I have been to see Archibald, and twice did Dill answer that he was engaged and must not be interrupted. I shall make old Dill explain his meaning for observing a mystery over it to me.”
“Your mom sent you on an errand! I’ve never heard of anything like that. I’ve been to see Archibald twice, and both times Dill said he was busy and couldn’t be disturbed. I’m going to make old Dill explain what he’s hiding from me.”
“There is no mystery,” answered Barbara, feeling quite sick lest Miss Carlyle should proclaim there was, before the clerks, or her father. “Mamma wanted Mr. Carlyle’s opinion upon a little private business, and not feeling well enough to come herself, she sent me.”
“There’s no mystery,” Barbara replied, feeling pretty sick at the thought of Miss Carlyle announcing there was one in front of the clerks or her dad. “Mom wanted Mr. Carlyle’s opinion on some private business, and since she wasn’t feeling well enough to come herself, she sent me.”
Miss Carlyle did not believe a word. “What business?” asked she unceremoniously.
Miss Carlyle didn’t believe a word of it. “What business?” she asked bluntly.
“It is nothing that could interest you. A trifling matter, relating to a little money. It’s nothing, indeed.”
“It’s nothing that would interest you. Just a minor issue, related to a small amount of money. It’s really nothing at all.”
“Then, if it’s nothing, why were you closeted so long with Archibald?”
“Then, if it’s nothing, why were you locked away with Archibald for so long?”
“He was asking the particulars,” replied Barbara, recovering her equanimity.
“He was asking for the details,” replied Barbara, regaining her composure.
Miss Carlyle sniffed, as she invariably did, when dissenting from a problem. She was sure there was some mystery astir. She turned and walked down the street with Barbara, but she was none the more likely to get anything out of her.
Miss Carlyle sniffed, as she always did, when she disagreed with a problem. She was certain there was some mystery going on. She turned and walked down the street with Barbara, but she was no more likely to get anything out of her.
Mr. Carlyle returned to his room, deliberated a few moments, and then rang his bell. A clerk answered it.
Mr. Carlyle went back to his room, thought for a moment, and then rang his bell. A clerk came in to respond.
“Go to the Buck’s Head. If Mr. Hare and the other magistrates are there, ask them to step over to me.”
“Go to the Buck's Head. If Mr. Hare and the other magistrates are there, ask them to come over to me.”
The young man did as he was bid, and came back with the noted justices at his heels. They obeyed the summons with alacrity, for they believed they had got themselves into a judicial scrape, and that Mr. Carlyle alone could get them out of it.
The young man did as he was told and returned with the well-known judges right behind him. They responded to the call quickly because they thought they had gotten themselves into a legal mess, and that Mr. Carlyle was the only one who could help them out of it.
“I will not request you to sit down,” began Mr. Carlyle, “for it is barely a moment I shall detain you. The more I think about this man’s having been put in prison, the less I like it; and I have been considering that you had better all five, come and smoke your pipes at my house this evening, when we shall have time to discuss what must be done. Come at seven, not later, and you will find my father’s old jar replenished with the best broadcut, and half a dozen churchwarden pipes. Shall it be so?”
“I won’t ask you to sit down,” Mr. Carlyle started, “because I’ll only keep you for a moment. The more I think about this guy being put in prison, the less I like it. I’ve been thinking that all five of you should come over to my place this evening to smoke your pipes, so we have time to talk about what needs to be done. Come at seven, no later, and you’ll find my father’s old jar filled with the best tobacco and half a dozen churchwarden pipes. Sound good?”
The whole five accepted the invitation eagerly. And they were filing out when Mr. Carlyle laid his finger on the arm of Justice Hare.
The five all accepted the invitation enthusiastically. They were on their way out when Mr. Carlyle touched Justice Hare's arm.
“You will be sure to come, Hare,” he whispered. “We could not get on without you; all heads,” with a slight inclination towards those going out, “are not gifted with the clear good sense of yours.”
“You will definitely come, Hare,” he whispered. “We couldn't manage without you; all the other heads,” with a slight nod towards those leaving, “don't have the same clear good sense as you do.”
“Sure and certain,” responded the gratified justice; “fire and water shouldn’t keep me away.”
“Absolutely,” replied the pleased judge; “nothing could keep me away.”
Soon after Mr. Carlyle was left alone another clerk entered.
Soon after Mr. Carlyle was left alone, another clerk came in.
“Miss Carlyle is asking to see you, sir, and Colonel Bethel’s come again.”
“Miss Carlyle wants to see you, sir, and Colonel Bethel is here again.”
“Send in Miss Carlyle first,” was the answer. “What is it, Cornelia?”
“Send in Miss Carlyle first,” was the reply. “What’s going on, Cornelia?”
“Ah! You may well ask what? Saying this morning that you could not dine at six, as usual, and then marching off, and never fixing the hour. How can I give my orders?”
“Ah! You might wonder what’s going on? Saying this morning that you couldn’t have dinner at six, like usual, and then just walking away without setting a time. How am I supposed to give my orders?”
“I thought business would have called me out, but I am not going now. We will dine a little earlier, though, Cornelia, say a quarter before six. I have invited—”
“I thought business would have summoned me, but I’m not going now. We’ll have dinner a bit earlier, though, Cornelia, let’s say a quarter to six. I’ve invited—”
“What’s up, Archibald?” interrupted Miss Carlyle.
“What’s up, Archibald?” Miss Carlyle interrupted.
“Up! Nothing that I know of. I am very busy, Cornelia, and Colonel Bethel is waiting; I will talk to you at dinner-time. I have invited a party for to-night.”
“Up! Not that I know of. I’m really busy, Cornelia, and Colonel Bethel is waiting; I’ll talk to you at dinner. I’ve invited a group for tonight.”
“A party!” echoed Miss Carlyle.
"A party!" echoed Ms. Carlyle.
“Four or five of the justices are coming in to smoke their pipes. You must put out your father’s leaden tobacco-box, and—”
“Four or five of the justices are coming in to smoke their pipes. You need to put away your father’s heavy tobacco box, and—”
“They shan’t come!” screamed Miss Carlyle. “Do you think I’ll be poisoned with tobacco smoke from a dozen pipes?”
“They aren’t coming!” yelled Miss Carlyle. “Do you think I’ll be suffocated with tobacco smoke from a dozen pipes?”
“You need not sit in the room.”
“You don’t have to sit in the room.”
“Nor they either. Clean curtains are just put up throughout the house, and I’ll have no horrid pipes to blacken them.”
“Neither do they. Fresh curtains are just hung up all over the house, and I won’t have any nasty pipes to stain them.”
“I’ll buy you some new curtains, Cornelia, if their pipes spoil these,” he quietly replied. “And now, Cornelia, I really must beg you to leave me.”
“I’ll get you some new curtains, Cornelia, if their pipes ruin these,” he quietly replied. “And now, Cornelia, I really have to ask you to leave me.”
“When I have come to the bottom of this affair with Barbara Hare,” resolutely returned Miss Corny, dropping the point of the contest as to the pipes. “You are very clever, Archie, but you can’t do me. I asked Barbara what she came here for; business for mamma, touching money matters, was her reply. I ask you: to hear your opinion about the scrape the bench have got into, is yours. Now, it’s neither one nor the other; and I tell you, Archibald, I’ll hear what it is. I should like to know what you and Barbara do with a secret between you.”
“When I get to the bottom of this situation with Barbara Hare,” Miss Corny said firmly, dropping the argument about the pipes. “You’re very smart, Archie, but you can’t outsmart me. I asked Barbara why she came here; she said it was for business related to mom and some money issues. I ask you: to get your thoughts on the mess the bench has gotten into, as you do. Now, it’s neither one nor the other; and I’m telling you, Archibald, I want to know what it is. I’m curious about what you and Barbara are keeping secret between you.”
Mr. Carlyle knew her and her resolute expression well, and he took his course, to tell her the truth. She was, to borrow the words Barbara had used to her brother with regard to him, true as steel. Confide to Miss Carlyle a secret, and she was trustworthy and impervious as he could be; but let her come to suspect that there was a secret which was being kept from her, and she would set to work like a ferret, and never stop until it was unearthed.
Mr. Carlyle knew her and her determined expression well, so he decided to tell her the truth. She was, to use the words Barbara had said to her brother about him, as trustworthy as steel. If you confided a secret to Miss Carlyle, she was reliable and unshakeable; but if she suspected that there was a secret being kept from her, she would start investigating like a ferret, and wouldn’t stop until she found out.
Mr. Carlyle bent forward and spoke in a whisper. “I will tell you, if you wish, Cornelia, but it is not a pleasant thing to hear. Richard Hare has returned.”
Mr. Carlyle leaned in and whispered, “I’ll tell you, if you want, Cornelia, but it’s not something nice to hear. Richard Hare is back.”
Miss Carlyle looked perfectly aghast. “Richard Hare! Is he mad?”
Miss Carlyle looked completely shocked. “Richard Hare! Is he crazy?”
“It is not a very sane proceeding. He wants money from his mother, and Mrs. Hare sent Barbara to ask me to manage it for her. No wonder poor Barbara was flurried and nervous, for there’s danger on all sides.”
“It’s not a very smart move. He wants money from his mom, and Mrs. Hare sent Barbara to ask me to handle it for her. It’s no surprise that poor Barbara was stressed and anxious, because there’s danger everywhere.”
“Is he at their house?”
“Is he at their place?”
“How could he be there and his father in it? He is in hiding two or three miles off, disguised as a laborer, and will be at the grove to-night to receive this money. I have invited the justices to get Mr. Hare safe away from his own house. If he saw Richard, he would undoubtedly give him up to justice, and—putting graver considerations aside—that would be pleasant for neither you nor for me. To have a connection gibbeted for a willful murder would be an ugly blot on the Carlyle escutcheon, Cornelia.”
“How could he be there and his father involved? He’s hiding two or three miles away, disguised as a worker, and will be at the grove tonight to collect this money. I’ve invited the justices to get Mr. Hare safely away from his house. If he saw Richard, he would definitely turn him in, and—setting aside more serious issues—that wouldn’t be good for either of us. Having a relative hanged for murder would leave a nasty stain on the Carlyle family name, Cornelia.”
Miss Carlyle sat in silence revolving the news, a contraction on her ample brow.
Miss Carlyle sat in silence, processing the news, a frown on her wide forehead.
“And now you know all, Cornelia, and I do beg you to leave me, for I am overwhelmed with work to-day.”
“And now you know everything, Cornelia, and I really need you to leave me alone, because I have so much work to do today.”
CHAPTER VI.
RICHARD HARE, THE YOUNGER.
The bench of justices did not fail to keep their appointment; at seven o’clock they arrived at Miss Carlyle’s, one following closely upon the heels of another. The reader may dissent from the expression “Miss Carlyle’s,” but it is the correct one, for the house was hers, not her brother’s; though it remained his home, as it had been in his father’s time, the house was among the property bequeathed to Miss Carlyle.
The group of judges didn't miss their appointment; they arrived at Miss Carlyle's at seven o'clock, one right after the other. You might disagree with calling it "Miss Carlyle's," but that’s the right term since the house belonged to her, not her brother. Although it was still his home, like it had been during their father's time, the house was part of the property left to Miss Carlyle.
Miss Carlyle chose to be present in spite of the pipes and the smoke, and she was soon as deep in the discussion as the justices were. It was said in the town, that she was as good a lawyer as her father had been; she undoubtedly possessed sound judgment in legal matters, and quick penetration. At eight o’clock a servant entered the room and addressed his master.
Miss Carlyle decided to attend despite the pipes and smoke, and she quickly became as engaged in the discussion as the justices were. People in town said she was just as good a lawyer as her father had been; she clearly had a strong judgment in legal matters and sharp insight. At eight o’clock, a servant came into the room and spoke to his master.
“Mr. Dill is asking to see you, sir.”
“Mr. Dill would like to see you, sir.”
Mr. Carlyle rose, and came back with an open note in his hand.
Mr. Carlyle stood up and returned with an open note in his hand.
“I am sorry to find that I must leave you for half an hour; some important business has arisen, but I will be back as soon as I can.”
“I’m sorry, but I have to leave you for half an hour; something important has come up, but I’ll be back as soon as I can.”
“Who has sent for you;” immediately demanded Miss Corny.
“Who asked for you?” Miss Corny demanded right away.
He gave her a quiet look which she interpreted into a warning not to question. “Mr. Dill is here, and will join you to talk the affair over,” he said to his guests. “He knows the law better than I do; but I will not be long.”
He gave her a subtle look that she understood as a warning not to ask questions. “Mr. Dill is here and will join you to discuss the matter,” he said to his guests. “He knows the law better than I do, but I won’t be long.”
He quitted his house, and walked with a rapid step toward the Grove. The moon was bright as on the previous evening. After he had left the town behind him, and was passing the scattered villas already mentioned, he cast an involuntary glance at the wood, which rose behind them on his left hand. It was called Abbey Wood, from the circumstance that in old days an abbey had stood in its vicinity, all traces of which, save tradition, had passed away. There was one small house, or cottage, just within the wood, and in that cottage had occurred the murder for which Richard Hare’s life was in jeopardy. It was no longer occupied, for nobody would rent it or live in it.
He left his house and walked quickly toward the Grove. The moon was as bright as it had been the night before. After he had left the town behind and was passing the scattered villas mentioned earlier, he couldn't help but glance at the woods that rose on his left. It was called Abbey Wood because an abbey used to be nearby, though all signs of it, except for the stories, were gone. There was a small house, or cottage, just inside the woods, and it was in that cottage that the murder occurred that put Richard Hare’s life at risk. It was no longer occupied since no one wanted to rent or live there.
Mr. Carlyle opened the gate of the Grove, and glanced at the trees on either side of him, but he neither saw nor heard any signs of Richard’s being concealed there. Barbara was at the window, looking out, and she came herself and opened the door to Mr. Carlyle.
Mr. Carlyle opened the gate to the Grove and looked at the trees on either side of him, but he didn’t see or hear any signs of Richard hiding there. Barbara was at the window, looking out, and she came over to open the door for Mr. Carlyle.
“Mamma is in the most excited state,” she whispered to him as he entered. “I knew how it would be.”
“Mom is super excited,” she whispered to him as he entered. “I knew it would be like this.”
“Has he come yet?”
"Has he arrived yet?"
“I have no doubt of it; but he has made no signal.”
“I have no doubt about it; but he hasn't made any signal.”
Mrs. Hare, feverish and agitated, with a burning spot on her delicate cheeks, stood by the chair, not occupying it. Mr. Carlyle placed a pocket-book in her hands. “I have brought it chiefly in notes,” he said: “they will be easier for him to carry than gold.”
Mrs. Hare, feeling feverish and restless, with a red spot on her soft cheeks, stood by the chair without sitting down. Mr. Carlyle handed her a wallet. “I mostly brought it in bills,” he said, “it will be easier for him to carry than gold.”
Mrs. Hare answered only by a look of gratitude, and clasped Mr. Carlyle’s hand in both hers. “Archibald, I must see my boy; how can it be managed? Must I go into the garden to him, or may he come in here?”
Mrs. Hare answered with a grateful look and held Mr. Carlyle’s hand in both of hers. “Archibald, I have to see my boy; how can we make it happen? Should I go out to the garden to him, or can he come in here?”
“I think he might come in; you know how bad the night air is for you. Are the servants astir this evening?”
“I think he might come in; you know how bad the night air is for you. Are the servants up this evening?”
“Things seem to have turned out quite kindly,” spoke up Barbara. “It happens to be Anne’s birthday, so mamma sent me just now into the kitchen with a cake and a bottle of wine, desiring them to drink her health. I shut the door and told them to make themselves comfortable; that if we wanted anything we would ring.”
“Things have turned out pretty well,” Barbara said. “It just so happens that it's Anne’s birthday, so Mom just sent me into the kitchen with a cake and a bottle of wine for them to toast her health. I closed the door and told them to make themselves comfortable; if we needed anything, we’d ring.”
“Then they are safe,” observed Mr. Carlyle, “and Richard may come in.”
“Then they’re safe,” Mr. Carlyle noted, “and Richard can come in.”
“I will go and ascertain whether he is come,” said Barbara.
“I'll go and see if he has arrived,” said Barbara.
“Stay where you are, Barbara; I will go myself,” interposed Mr. Carlyle. “Have the door open when you see us coming up the path.”
“Stay where you are, Barbara; I’ll go myself,” Mr. Carlyle said. “Have the door open when you see us coming up the path.”
Barbara gave a faint cry, and, trembling, clutched the arm of Mr. Carlyle. “There he is! See! Standing out from the trees, just opposite this window.”
Barbara let out a quiet cry and, shaking, grabbed Mr. Carlyle's arm. “There he is! Look! Standing out from the trees, right across from this window.”
Mr. Carlyle turned to Mrs. Hare. “I shall not bring him in immediately; for if I am to have an interview with him, it must be got over first, that I may go back home to the justices, and keep Mr. Hare all safe.”
Mr. Carlyle turned to Mrs. Hare. “I won’t bring him in right away; if I’m going to have a meeting with him, I need to get that done first so I can head back home to the justices and keep Mr. Hare safe.”
He proceeded on his way, gained the trees, and plunged into them; and, leaning against one, stood Richard Hare. Apart from his disguise, and the false and fierce black whiskers, he was a blue-eyed, fair, pleasant-looking young man, slight, and of middle height, and quite as yielding and gentle as his mother. In her, this mild yieldingness of disposition was rather a graceful quality; in Richard it was regarded as a contemptible misfortune. In his boyhood he had been nicknamed Leafy Dick, and when a stranger inquired why, the answer was that, as a leaf was swayed by the wind, so he was swayed by everybody about him, never possessing a will of his own. In short, Richard Hare, though of an amiable and loving nature, was not over-burdened with what the world calls brains. Brains he certainly had, but they were not sharp ones.
He continued on his path, reached the trees, and stepped into them; and, leaning against one, was Richard Hare. Besides his disguise and the fake fierce black whiskers, he was a blue-eyed, fair, attractive young man—slight, of average height, and just as soft and gentle as his mother. In her, this gentle nature was seen as a graceful trait; in Richard, it was viewed as a pathetic flaw. In his childhood, he had the nickname Leafy Dick, and when a stranger asked why, the answer was that just as a leaf is moved by the wind, he was easily influenced by everyone around him, never truly having a will of his own. In short, Richard Hare, although kind and loving, wasn't exactly blessed with what the world considers intelligence. He certainly had some brains, but they weren't particularly sharp.
“Is my mother coming out to me?” asked Richard, after a few interchanged sentences with Mr. Carlyle.
“Is my mom coming out to me?” asked Richard, after a few exchanged sentences with Mr. Carlyle.
“No. You are to go indoors. Your father is away, and the servants are shut up in the kitchen and will not see you. Though if they did, they could never recognize you in that trim. A fine pair of whiskers, Richard.”
“No. You need to go inside. Your father is gone, and the servants are locked in the kitchen and won’t see you. Even if they did, they wouldn’t recognize you looking like that. Nice whiskers, Richard.”
“Let us go in, then. I am all in a twitter till I get away. Am I to have the money?”
“Let’s go in, then. I'm really anxious until I get out of here. Am I going to get the money?”
“Yes, yes. But, Richard, your sister says you wish to disclose to me the true history of that lamentable night. You had better speak while we are here.”
“Yes, yes. But, Richard, your sister says you want to tell me the real story of that unfortunate night. You should speak up while we’re here.”
“It was Barbara herself wanted you to hear it. I think it of little moment. If the whole place heard the truth from me, it would do no good, for I should get no belief—not even from you.”
“It was Barbara herself who wanted you to hear it. I think it’s not that important. If the whole place heard the truth from me, it wouldn’t make a difference, because I wouldn’t be believed—not even by you.”
“Try me, Richard, in as few words as possible.”
“Go ahead, Richard, use as few words as you can.”
“Well, there was a row at home about my going so much to Hallijohn’s. The governor and my mother thought I went after Afy; perhaps I did, and perhaps I didn’t. Hallijohn had asked me to lend him my gun, and that evening, when I went to see Af—when I went to see some one—never mind—”
“Well, there was an argument at home about me spending so much time at Hallijohn’s. My dad and mom thought I was going after Afy; maybe I was, and maybe I wasn’t. Hallijohn had asked to borrow my gun, and that evening, when I went to see Af—when I went to see someone—never mind—”
“Richard,” interrupted Mr. Carlyle, “there’s an old saying, and it is sound advice: ‘Tell the whole truth to your lawyer and your doctor.’ If I am to judge whether anything can be attempted for you, you must tell it to me; otherwise, I would rather hear nothing. It shall be sacred trust.”
“Richard,” interrupted Mr. Carlyle, “there's an old saying, and it’s solid advice: ‘Be completely honest with your lawyer and your doctor.’ If I’m going to figure out if there’s anything that can be done for you, you need to share everything with me; otherwise, I’d prefer not to hear anything at all. It will be a sacred trust.”
“Then, if I must, I must,” returned the yielding Richard. “I did love the girl. I would have waited till I was my own master to make her my wife, though it had been for years and years. I could not do it, you know, in the face of my father’s opposition.”
“Then, if I have to, I have to,” replied the compliant Richard. “I did love her. I would have waited until I was independent to marry her, even if it took years. I just couldn’t do it, you know, with my father opposing me.”
“Your wife?” rejoined Mr. Carlyle, with some emphasis.
“Your wife?” Mr. Carlyle replied, stressing the words.
Richard looked surprised. “Why, you don’t suppose I meant anything else! I wouldn’t have been such a blackguard.”
Richard looked surprised. “What, you really think I meant anything else? I wouldn’t have been such a jerk.”
“Well, go on, Richard. Did she return your love?”
“Well, go ahead, Richard. Did she love you back?”
“I can’t be certain. Sometimes I thought she did, sometimes not; she used to play and shuffle, and she liked too much to be with—him. I would think her capricious—telling me I must not come this evening, and I must not come the other; but I found out they were the evenings when she was expecting him. We were never there together.”
“I can’t be sure. Sometimes I thought she liked him, sometimes not; she would play and shift her feelings, and she really enjoyed being with—him. I would find her unpredictable—telling me I couldn't come over one evening, and I couldn’t come the next; but I discovered those were the evenings when she was waiting for him. We were never there together.”
“You forget that you have not indicted ‘him’ by any name, Richard. I am at fault.”
“You forget that you haven’t named ‘him’ at all, Richard. I’m to blame.”
Richard Hare bent forward till his black whiskers brushed Mr. Carlyle’s shoulder. “It was that cursed Thorn.”
Richard Hare leaned forward until his black whiskers brushed against Mr. Carlyle’s shoulder. “It was that cursed Thorn.”
Mr. Carlyle remembered the name Barbara had mentioned. “Who was Thorn? I never heard of him.”
Mr. Carlyle recalled the name Barbara had brought up. “Who was Thorn? I've never heard of him.”
“Neither had anybody else, I expect, in West Lynne. He took precious good care of that. He lives some miles away, and used to come over in secret.”
“Neither did anyone else, I guess, in West Lynne. He made sure of that. He lives a few miles away and used to come over secretly.”
“Courting Afy?”
"Dating Afy?"
“Yes, he did come courting her,” returned Richard, in a savage tone. “Distance was no barrier. He would come galloping over at dusk, tie his horse to a tree in the wood, and pass an hour or two with Afy. In the house, when her father was not at home; roaming about the woods with her, when he was.”
“Yes, he did come to pursue her,” Richard replied harshly. “Distance didn’t stop him. He would ride over at dusk, tie his horse to a tree in the woods, and spend an hour or two with Afy. Inside the house, when her father wasn’t there; wandering through the woods with her when he was.”
“Come to the point, Richard—to the evening.”
“Get to the point, Richard—about the evening.”
“Hallijohn’s gun was out of order, and he requested the loan of mine. I had made an appointment with Afy to be at her house that evening, and I went down after dinner, carrying the gun with me. My father called after me to know where I was going; I said, out with young Beauchamp, not caring to meet his opposition; and the lie told against me at the inquest. When I reached Hallijohn’s, going the back way along the fields, and through the wood-path, as I generally did go, Afy came out, all reserve, as she could be at times, and said she was unable to receive me then, that I must go back home. We had a few words about it, and as we were speaking, Locksley passed, and saw me with the gun in my hand; but it ended in my giving way. She could do just what she liked with me, for I loved the very ground she trod on. I gave her the gun, telling her it was loaded, and she took it indoors, shutting me out. I did not go away; I had a suspicion that she had got Thorn there, though she denied it to me; and I hid myself in some trees near the house. Again Locksley came in view and saw me there, and called out to know why I was hiding. I shied further off, and did not answer him—what were my private movements to him?—and that also told against me at the inquest. Not long afterwards—twenty minutes, perhaps—I heard a shot, which seemed to be in the direction of the cottage. ‘Somebody having a late pop at the partridges,’ thought I; for the sun was then setting, and at the moment I saw Bethel emerge from the trees, and run in the direction of the cottage. That was the shot that killed Hallijohn.”
“Hallijohn’s gun was broken, so he asked to borrow mine. I had plans to see Afy at her house that evening, so after dinner, I headed down there with the gun in hand. My dad called after me to ask where I was going; I said I was out with young Beauchamp, not wanting to deal with his disapproval, especially after the lie told about me at the inquest. When I got to Hallijohn’s, taking the back way through the fields and wood path like I usually did, Afy came out, acting as reserved as ever and told me she couldn’t see me right then—I had to go back home. We exchanged a few words, and while we were talking, Locksley walked by and spotted me with the gun. Eventually, I gave in. She had me wrapped around her finger since I loved her completely. I handed her the gun, telling her it was loaded, and she took it inside, shutting me out. I didn’t leave; I suspected she had Thorn there, even though she denied it, so I hid behind some trees near the house. Locksley appeared again, saw me, and called out to ask why I was hiding. I moved further away and didn’t respond—what did my private actions have to do with him?—and that also went against me at the inquest. Not long after—maybe twenty minutes—I heard a shot that seemed to come from the direction of the cottage. ‘Someone must be shooting partridges late,’ I thought; the sun was setting, and at that moment, I saw Bethel come out of the trees and run toward the cottage. That was the shot that killed Hallijohn.”
There was a pause. Mr. Carlyle looked keenly at Richard there in the moonlight.
There was a moment of silence. Mr. Carlyle stared intently at Richard in the moonlight.
“Very soon, almost in the same moment, as it seemed, some one came panting and tearing along the path leading from the cottage. It was Thorn. His appearance startled me: I had never seen a man show more utter terror. His face was livid, his eyes seemed starting, and his lips were drawn back from his teeth. Had I been a strong man I should surely have attacked him. I was mad with jealousy; for I then saw that Afy had sent me away that she might entertain him.”
“Very soon, almost right at that moment, someone came running down the path from the cottage. It was Thorn. His arrival shocked me: I had never seen a man look so terrified. His face was pale, his eyes wide, and his lips were pulled back from his teeth. If I had been stronger, I would have confronted him. I was consumed with jealousy; I realized that Afy had sent me away so she could spend time with him.”
“I thought you said this Thorn never came but at dusk,” observed Mr. Carlyle.
“I thought you said this Thorn only showed up at dusk,” Mr. Carlyle said.
“I never knew him to do so until that evening. All I can say is, he was there then. He flew along swiftly, and I afterwards heard the sound of his horse’s hoofs galloping away. I wondered what was up that he should look so scared, and scutter away as though the deuce was after him; I wondered whether he had quarreled with Afy. I ran to the house, leaped up the two steps, and—Carlyle—I fell over the prostrate body of Hallijohn! He was lying just within, on the kitchen floor, dead. Blood was round about him, and my gun, just discharged, was thrown near. He had been shot in the side.”
“I never saw him act like that until that evening. All I can say is, he was there then. He took off quickly, and I later heard the sound of his horse galloping away. I wondered what was going on that made him look so scared and run away like the devil was chasing him; I wondered if he had fought with Afy. I rushed to the house, jumped up the two steps, and—Carlyle—I stumbled over Hallijohn's lifeless body! He was lying right inside, on the kitchen floor, dead. There was blood around him, and my gun, which had just been fired, was thrown nearby. He had been shot in the side.”
Richard stopped for breath. Mr. Carlyle did not speak.
Richard paused to catch his breath. Mr. Carlyle remained silent.
“I called to Afy. No one answered. No one was in the lower room; and it seemed that no one was in the upper. A sort of panic came over me, a fear. You know they always said at home I was a coward: I could not have remained another minute with that dead man, had it been to save my own life. I caught up the gun, and was making off, when—”
“I called out to Afy. No one responded. There was no one in the lower room, and it seemed like no one was upstairs either. A wave of panic washed over me, a feeling of fear. You know, they always said at home that I was a coward: I couldn't have stayed another minute with that dead man, even if it meant saving my own life. I grabbed the gun and started to leave when—”
“Why did you catch up the gun?” interrupted Mr. Carlyle.
“Why did you grab the gun?” interrupted Mr. Carlyle.
“Ideas pass through our minds quicker than we can speak them, especially in these sorts of moments,” was the reply of Richard Hare. “Some vague notion flashed on my brain that my gun ought not to be found near the murdered body of Hallijohn. I was flying from the door, I say, when Locksley emerged from the wood, full in view; and what possessed me I can’t tell, but I did the worst thing I could do—flung the gun indoors again, and got away, although Locksley called after me to stop.”
“Ideas race through our minds faster than we can say them, especially in moments like these,” Richard Hare replied. “Some vague thought crossed my mind that my gun shouldn’t be found near Hallijohn’s murdered body. I was running from the door, I swear, when Locksley came out of the woods, right in front of me; and I don’t know what got into me, but I did the worst thing possible—I threw the gun back inside and escaped, even though Locksley shouted for me to stop.”
“Nothing told against you so much as that,” observed Mr. Carlyle. “Locksley deposed that he had seen you leave the cottage, gun in hand, apparently in great commotion; that the moment you saw him, you hesitated, as from fear, flung back the gun, and escaped.”
“Nothing counts against you more than that,” remarked Mr. Carlyle. “Locksley stated that he saw you leave the cottage with a gun in your hand, seemingly in a panic; that the second you noticed him, you hesitated, as if out of fear, threw the gun back, and ran away.”
Richard stamped his foot. “Aye; and all owing to my cursed cowardice. They had better have made a woman of me, and brought me up in petticoats. But let me go on. I came upon Bethel. He was standing in that half-circle where the trees have been cut. Now I knew that Bethel, if he had gone straight in the direction of the cottage, must have met Thorn quitting it. ‘Did you encounter that hound?’ I asked him. ‘What hound?’ returned Bethel. ‘That fine fellow, that Thorn, who comes after Afy,’ I answered, for I did not mind mentioning her name in my passion. ‘I don’t know any Thorn,’ returned Bethel, ‘and I did not know anybody was after Afy but yourself.’ ‘Did you hear a shot?’ I went on. ‘Yes, I did,’ he replied; ‘I suppose it was Locksley, for he’s about this evening,’ ‘And I saw you,’ I continued, ‘just at the moment the shot was fired, turn round the corner in the direction of Hallijohn’s.’ ‘So I did,’ he said, ‘but only to strike into the wood, a few paces up. What’s your drift?’ ‘Did you not encounter Thorn, running from the cottage?’ I persisted. ‘I have encountered no one,’ he said, ‘and I don’t believe anybody’s about but ourselves and Locksley.’ I quitted him, and came off,” concluded Richard Hare. “He evidently had not seen Thorn, and knew nothing.”
Richard stamped his foot. “Yeah; and all because of my damn cowardice. They might as well have made me a woman and raised me in a dress. But let me continue. I came across Bethel. He was standing in that half-circle where the trees have been cut down. Now I knew that if Bethel had gone straight to the cottage, he must have run into Thorn as he was leaving. ‘Did you see that hound?’ I asked him. ‘What hound?’ Bethel replied. ‘That fine guy, Thorn, who's after Afy,’ I said, not caring to mention her name in my anger. ‘I don’t know any Thorn,’ Bethel answered, ‘and I didn’t know anyone was after Afy except you.’ ‘Did you hear a shot?’ I pressed on. ‘Yeah, I did,’ he responded; ‘I assume it was Locksley, since he’s around tonight.’ ‘And I saw you,’ I continued, ‘just when the shot was fired, turning the corner towards Hallijohn’s.’ ‘Yeah, I did,’ he said, ‘but only to head into the woods a few steps up. What’s your point?’ ‘Didn’t you see Thorn, running from the cottage?’ I insisted. ‘I haven’t seen anyone,’ he replied, ‘and I don’t think anyone else is around except us and Locksley.’ I let him go and walked away,” Richard Hare concluded. “He clearly hadn’t seen Thorn and knew nothing.”
“And you decamped the same night, Richard; it was a fatal step.”
“And you left that same night, Richard; it was a disastrous choice.”
“Yes, I was a fool. I thought I’d wait quiet, and see how things turned out; but you don’t know all. Three or four hours later, I went to the cottage again, and I managed to get a minute’s speech with Afy. I never shall forget it; before I could say one syllable she flew out at me, accusing me of being the murderer of her father, and she fell into hysterics out there on the grass. The noise brought people from the house—plenty were in it then—and I retreated. ‘If she can think me guilty, the world will think me guilty,’ was my argument; and that night I went right off, to stop in hiding for a day or two, till I saw my way clear. It never came clear; the coroner’s inquest sat, and the verdict floored me over. And Afy—but I won’t curse her—fanned the flame against me by denying that any one had been there that night. ‘She had been at home,’ she said, ‘and had strolled out at the back door, to the path that led from West Lynne, and was lingering there when she heard a shot. Five minutes afterward she returned to the house, and found Locksley standing over her dead father.’”
“Yes, I was an idiot. I thought I’d just stay quiet and see how things turned out; but you don’t know everything. Three or four hours later, I went back to the cottage, and I managed to get a minute to talk to Afy. I’ll never forget it; before I could say a word, she accused me of being her father’s murderer and fell into hysterics out on the grass. The noise brought people from the house—there were plenty in it then—and I backed off. ‘If she thinks I’m guilty, then the world will think I’m guilty,’ was my reasoning; and that night I left to hide for a day or two until I figured things out. It never got clearer; the coroner’s inquest happened, and the verdict knocked me down. And Afy—but I won’t curse her—stoked the fire against me by denying that anyone had been there that night. ‘She had been at home,’ she said, ‘and had stepped out the back door to the path that led from West Lynne, and was hanging around there when she heard a shot. Five minutes later, she returned to the house and found Locksley standing over her dead father.’”
Mr. Carlyle remained silent, rapidly running over in his mind the chief points of Richard Hare’s communication. “Four of you, as I understand it, were in the vicinity of the cottage that night, and from one or the other the shot no doubt proceeded. You were at a distance, you say, Richard; Bethel, also, could not have been—”
Mr. Carlyle stayed quiet, quickly reviewing the main points of Richard Hare’s message in his mind. “As I understand it, four of you were near the cottage that night, and the shot surely came from one of you. You mentioned you were far away, Richard; Bethel, too, couldn’t have been—”
“It was not Bethel who did it,” interrupted Richard; “it was an impossibility. I saw him, as I tell you, in the same moment that the gun was fired.”
“It wasn’t Bethel who did it,” Richard interrupted. “That’s impossible. I saw him, just as I told you, at the exact moment the gun was fired.”
“But now, where was Locksley?”
“But now, where is Locksley?”
“It is equally impossible that it could have been Locksley. He was within my view at the same time, at right angles from me, deep in the wood, away from the paths altogether. It was Thorn did the deed, beyond all doubt, and the verdict ought to have been willful murder against him. Carlyle, I see you don’t believe my story.”
“It’s also impossible that it could have been Locksley. He was in my sight at the same time, at a right angle to me, deep in the woods, completely off the paths. It was definitely Thorn who did it, no doubt about it, and the verdict should have been willful murder against him. Carlyle, I can see you don’t believe my story.”
“What you say has startled me, and I must take time to consider whether I believe it or not,” said Mr. Carlyle, in his straightforward manner. “The most singular thing is, if you witnessed this, Thorn’s running from the cottage in the manner you describe, that you did not come forward and denounce him.”
“What you’re saying has surprised me, and I need to think about whether I believe it,” said Mr. Carlyle, in his direct way. “The most unusual thing is, if you saw this, Thorn running away from the cottage like you described, that you didn’t step forward and report him.”
“I didn’t do it, because I was a fool, a weak coward, as I have been all my life,” rejoined Richard. “I can’t help it; it was born with me, and will go with me to my grave. What would my word have availed that it was Thorn, when there was nobody to corroborate it? And the discharged gun, mine, was a damnatory proof against me.”
“I didn’t do it because I was a fool, a weak coward, just like I’ve been my whole life,” Richard replied. “I can’t change it; it’s part of who I am, and it will follow me to my grave. What good would my word have done saying it was Thorn when there was no one to back me up? And the discharged gun, which was mine, was concrete evidence against me.”
“Another thing strikes me as curious,” cried Mr. Carlyle. “If this man, Thorn, was in the habit of coming to West Lynne, evening after evening, how was it that he never was observed? This is the first time I have heard any stranger’s name mentioned in connection with the affair, or with Afy.”
“Another thing seems strange to me,” exclaimed Mr. Carlyle. “If this guy, Thorn, regularly came to West Lynne every evening, how come no one ever noticed him? This is the first time I’ve heard any outsider’s name brought up in relation to the situation, or to Afy.”
“Thorn chose by-roads, and he never came, save that once, but at dusk and dark. It was evident to me at the time that he was striving to do it on the secret. I told Afy so, and that it augured no good for her. You are not attaching credit to what I say, and it is only as I expected; nevertheless, I swear that I have related the facts. As surely as that we—I, Thorn, Afy and Hallijohn, must one day meet together before our Maker, I have told you the truth.”
“Thorn chose back roads, and he only came once, but it was at dusk and dark. It was clear to me then that he was trying to keep it a secret. I told Afy this, and that it didn’t bode well for her. You’re not believing what I’m saying, which is just what I expected; still, I swear that I’ve shared the facts. Just as surely as that we—I, Thorn, Afy, and Hallijohn—must one day meet together before our Maker, I have told you the truth.”
The words were solemn, their tone earnest, and Mr. Carlyle remained silent, his thoughts full.
The words were serious, their tone sincere, and Mr. Carlyle stayed quiet, his mind occupied.
“To what end, else, should I say this?” went on Richard. “It can do me no service; all the assertion I could put forth would not go a jot toward clearing me.”
“To what end, then, should I say this?” Richard continued. “It can’t help me at all; all the claims I could make wouldn’t do anything to clear my name.”
“No, it would not,” assented Mr. Carlyle. “If ever you are cleared, it must be by proofs. But—I will keep my thought on the matter, and should anything arise——What sort of a man was this Thorn?”
“No, it wouldn’t,” agreed Mr. Carlyle. “If you’re ever cleared, it has to be with evidence. But—I’ll keep my thoughts on this, and if anything comes up——What kind of person was this Thorn?”
“In age he might be three or four and twenty, tall and slender; an out-and-out aristocrat.”
“In age, he might be around twenty-three or twenty-four, tall and slim; a total aristocrat.”
“And his connections? Where did he live?”
“And his connections? Where did he live?”
“I never knew. Afy, in her boasting way, would say he had come from Swainson, a ten mile ride.”
“I never knew. Afy, in her bragging way, would say he had come from Swainson, a ten-mile ride.”
“From Swainson?” quickly interrupted Mr. Carlyle.
“From Swainson?” Mr. Carlyle quickly interrupted.
“Could it be one of the Thorns of Swainson?”
“Could it be one of the Swainson Thorns?”
“None of the Thorns that I know. He was a totally different sort of man, with his perfumed hands, and his rings, and his dainty gloves. That he was an aristocrat I believe, but of bad taste and style, displaying a profusion of jewellery.”
“None of the Thorns that I know. He was a completely different kind of guy, with his scented hands, his rings, and his fancy gloves. I believe he was an aristocrat, but with poor taste and style, showing off a lot of jewelry.”
A half smile flitted over Carlyle’s face.
A slight smile crossed Carlyle's face.
“Was it real, Richard?”
"Was it real, Richard?"
“It was. He would wear diamond shirt-studs, diamond rings, diamond pins; brilliants, all of the first water. My impression was, that he put them on to dazzle Afy. She told me once that she could be a grander lady, if she chose, than I could ever make her. ‘A lady on the cross,’ I answered, ‘but never on the square.’ Thorn was not a man to entertain honest intentions to one in the station of Afy Hallijohn; but girls are simple as geese.”
“It was. He would wear diamond shirt studs, diamond rings, diamond pins; all top-quality gems. I got the feeling he wore them to impress Afy. She once told me that she could be a more glamorous lady, if she wanted, than I could ever make her. ‘A lady in the spotlight,’ I replied, ‘but never in a straight way.’ Thorn wasn't the type to have honest intentions towards someone like Afy Hallijohn; but girls are as naive as geese.”
“By your description, it could not have been one of the Thorns of Swainson. Wealthy tradesmen, fathers of young families, short, stout, and heavy as Dutchmen, staid and most respectable. Very unlikely men are they, to run into an expedition of that sort.”
“From your description, it couldn't have been one of the Thorns of Swainson. Wealthy merchants, fathers of young families, short, stocky, and as heavy as Dutchmen—steady and quite respectable. They are definitely not the type to get involved in an expedition like that.”
“What expedition?” questioned Richard. “The murder?”
“What expedition?” Richard asked. “The murder?”
“The riding after Afy. Richard, where is Afy?”
“The ride after Afy. Richard, where is Afy?”
Richard Hare lifted his eyes in surprise. “How should I know? I was just going to ask you.”
Richard Hare looked up in surprise. “How am I supposed to know? I was just about to ask you.”
Mr. Carlyle paused. He thought Richard’s answer an evasive one. “She disappeared immediately after the funeral; and it was thought—in short, Richard, the neighborhood gave her credit for having gone after and joined you.”
Mr. Carlyle paused. He thought Richard’s answer was dodgy. “She vanished right after the funeral, and people in the neighborhood figured—long story short, Richard, they believed she had gone off to find you.”
“No! did they? What a pack of idiots! I have never seen or heard of her, Carlyle, since that unfortunate night. If she went after anybody, it was after Thorn.”
“No! Did they? What a bunch of idiots! I have never seen or heard from her, Carlyle, since that unfortunate night. If she went after anyone, it was Thorn.”
“Was the man good-looking?”
“Was the guy attractive?”
“I suppose the world would call him so. Afy thought such an Adonis had never been coined, out of fable. He had shiny black hair and whiskers, dark eyes and handsome features. But his vain dandyism spoilt him; would you believe that his handkerchiefs were soaked in scent? They were of the finest cambric, silky as a hair, as fine as the one Barbara bought at Lynneborough and gave a guinea for; only hers had a wreath of embroidery around it.”
“I guess the world would label him that way. Afy thought such a perfect guy had never existed outside of stories. He had shiny black hair and facial hair, dark eyes, and striking features. But his vain obsession with his looks ruined him; can you believe his handkerchiefs were drenched in perfume? They were made of the finest cambric, as silky as hair, as nice as the one Barbara bought in Lynneborough and paid a guinea for; only hers had an embroidered wreath around it.”
Mr. Carlyle could ascertain no more particulars, and it was time Richard went indoors. They proceeded up the path. “What a blessing it is the servants’ windows don’t look this way,” shivered Richard, treading on Mr. Carlyle’s heels. “If they should be looking out upstairs!”
Mr. Carlyle couldn't gather any more details, and it was time for Richard to head inside. They walked up the path. “What a relief that the servants’ windows don’t face this way,” Richard said, trembling as he walked on Mr. Carlyle’s heels. “What if they were looking out from upstairs!”
His apprehensions were groundless, and he entered unseen.
His fears were unfounded, and he slipped in unnoticed.
Mr. Carlyle’s part was over; he left the poor banned exile to his short interview with his hysterical and tearful mother, Richard nearly as hysterical as she, and made the best of his way home again, pondering over what he had heard.
Mr. Carlyle was done; he left the poor, exiled man to his brief meeting with his emotional and tearful mother, while Richard was almost just as emotional as she was, and made his way home, thinking about what he had heard.
The magistrates made a good evening of it. Mr. Carlyle entertained them to supper—mutton chops and bread and cheese. They took up their pipes for another whiff when the meal was over, but Miss Carlyle retired to bed; the smoke, to which she had not been accustomed since her father’s death, had made her head ache and her eyes smart. About eleven they wished Mr. Carlyle good-night, and departed, but Mr. Dill, in obedience to a nod from his superior, remained.
The magistrates had an enjoyable evening. Mr. Carlyle hosted them for supper—mutton chops along with bread and cheese. After the meal, they lit their pipes for another puff, but Miss Carlyle went to bed; the smoke, which she hadn't been used to since her father's death, gave her a headache and stung her eyes. Around eleven, they said good-night to Mr. Carlyle and left, but Mr. Dill, following a nod from his superior, stayed behind.
“Sit down a moment, Dill; I want to ask you a question. You are intimate with the Thorns, of Swainson; do they happen to have any relative, a nephew or cousin, perhaps, a dandy young fellow?”
“Sit down for a minute, Dill; I want to ask you something. You know the Thorns from Swainson, right? Do they have any relatives, a nephew or cousin maybe, a stylish young guy?”
“I went over last Sunday fortnight to spend the day with young Jacob,” was the answer of Mr. Dill, one wider from the point than he generally gave. Mr. Carlyle smiled.
“I went over last Sunday two weeks ago to spend the day with young Jacob,” answered Mr. Dill, straying further from the point than he usually did. Mr. Carlyle smiled.
“Young Jacob! He must be forty, I suppose.”
“Young Jacob! He must be around forty, I guess.”
“About that. But you and I estimate age differently, Mr. Archibald. They have no nephew; the old man never had but those two children, Jacob and Edward. Neither have they any cousin. Rich men they are growing now. Jacob has set up his carriage.”
“About that. But you and I see age differently, Mr. Archibald. They don’t have a nephew; the old man only had those two kids, Jacob and Edward. They also don’t have any cousins. They are getting rich now. Jacob has gotten himself a carriage.”
Mr. Carlyle mused, but he expected the answer, for neither had he heard of the brothers Thorn, tanners, curriers, and leather-dressers, possessing a relative of the name. “Dill,” said he, “something has arisen which, in my mind, casts a doubt upon Richard Hare’s guilt. I question whether he had anything to do with the murder.”
Mr. Carlyle thought for a moment, but he anticipated the response, as he had not heard of the Thorn brothers, who were tanners, curriers, and leather-dressers, having a relative with that name. “Dill,” he said, “something has come up that makes me doubt Richard Hare’s guilt. I wonder if he was involved in the murder at all.”
Mr. Dill opened his eyes. “But his flight, Mr. Archibald, And his stopping away?”
Mr. Dill opened his eyes. “But what about his flight, Mr. Archibald, and his absence?”
“Suspicious circumstances, I grant. Still, I have good cause to doubt. At the time it happened, some dandy fellow used to come courting Afy Hallijohn in secret; a tall, slender man, as he is described to me, bearing the name of Thorn, and living at Swainson. Could it have been one of the Thorn family?”
“Suspicious circumstances, I agree. Still, I have good reason to doubt. At the time it happened, a flashy guy used to secretly court Afy Hallijohn; a tall, slender man, as he’s been described to me, named Thorn, living in Swainson. Could he have been one of the Thorn family?”
“Mr. Archibald!” remonstrated the old clerk; “as if those two respected gentlemen, with their wives and babies, would come sneaking after that flyaway Afy!”
“Mr. Archibald!” protested the old clerk; “as if those two respectable gentlemen, along with their wives and babies, would come creeping after that flighty Afy!”
“No reflection on them,” returned Mr. Carlyle. “This was a young man, three or four and twenty, a head taller than either. I thought it might be a relative.”
“No reflection on them,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “This was a young man, around twenty-three or twenty-four, a head taller than either of them. I thought he might be a relative.”
“I have repeatedly heard them say that they are alone in the world; that they are the two last of the name. Depend upon it, it was nobody connected with them;” and wishing Mr. Carlyle good-night, he departed.
“I’ve heard them say over and over that they’re all alone in the world; that they’re the last two of their family name. Trust me, there was no one connected to them;” and wishing Mr. Carlyle good night, he left.
The servant came in to remove the glasses and the obnoxious pipes. Mr. Carlyle sat in a brown study; presently he looked round at the man.
The servant came in to take away the glasses and the annoying pipes. Mr. Carlyle sat in deep thought; soon he glanced over at the man.
“Is Joyce gone to bed?”
“Is Joyce in bed?”
“No, sir. She is just going.”
“No, sir. She is just leaving.”
“Send her here when you have taken away those things.”
“Send her here once you've taken those things away.”
Joyce came in—the upper servant at Miss Carlyle’s. She was of middle height, and would never see five and thirty again; her forehead was broad, her gray eyes were deeply set, and her face was pale. Altogether she was plain, but sensible-looking. She was the half-sister of Afy Hallijohn.
Joyce walked in—the head servant at Miss Carlyle’s. She was of average height and was no longer in her thirties; her forehead was broad, her gray eyes were deeply set, and her complexion was pale. Overall, she was plain, but had a sensible appearance. She was the half-sister of Afy Hallijohn.
“Shut the door, Joyce.”
“Close the door, Joyce.”
Joyce did as she was bid, came forward, and stood by the table.
Joyce did what she was told, stepped forward, and stood by the table.
“Have you ever heard from your sister, Joyce?” began Mr. Carlyle, somewhat abruptly.
“Have you heard from your sister, Joyce?” Mr. Carlyle started, a bit abruptly.
“No, sir,” was the reply; “I think it would be a wonder if I did hear.”
“No, sir,” was the reply; “I think it would be a miracle if I did hear.”
“Why so?”
"Why is that?"
“If she would go off after Richard Hare, who had sent her father into his grave, she would be more likely to hide herself and her doings than to proclaim them to me, sir.”
“If she were to run off with Richard Hare, the one who drove her father to his grave, she’d be more likely to keep her actions to herself than to share them with me, sir.”
“Who was that other, that fine gentleman, who came after her?”
“Who was that other, that elegant guy, who came after her?”
The color mantled in Joyce’s cheeks, and she dropped her voice.
The color flushed in Joyce's cheeks, and she lowered her voice.
“Sir! Did you hear of him?”
“Sir! Have you heard about him?”
“Not at that time. Since. He came from Swainson, did he not?”
“Not at that time. Since. He came from Swainson, right?”
“I believe so, sir. Afy never would say much about him. We did not agree upon the point. I said a person of his rank would do her no good; and Afy flew out when I spoke against him.”
“I think so, sir. Afy hardly ever talked about him. We didn't see eye to eye on that. I said a person of his status wouldn’t be good for her; and Afy got really angry when I criticized him.”
Mr. Carlyle caught her up. “His rank. What was his rank?”
Mr. Carlyle interrupted her. “What was his rank?”
“Afy bragged of his being next door to a lord; and he looked like it. I only saw him once; I had gone home early, and there sat him and Afy. His white hands were all glittering with rings, and his shirt was finished off with shining stones where the buttons ought to be.”
“Afy bragged about being next door to a lord, and he definitely looked the part. I only saw him once; I had gotten home early, and there he was sitting with Afy. His white hands were covered in glittering rings, and his shirt was accented with shiny stones instead of buttons.”
“Have you seen him since?”
"Have you seen him lately?"
“Never since, never but once; and I don’t think I should know him if I did see him. He got up, sir, as soon as I went into the parlor, shook hands with Afy, and left. A fine, upright man he was, nearly as tall as you, sir, but very slim. Those soldiers always carry themselves well.”
“Never since, never but once; and I don’t think I’d recognize him if I saw him. He stood up, sir, as soon as I walked into the living room, shook hands with Afy, and left. He was a fine, upright man, nearly as tall as you, sir, but very slim. Those soldiers always hold themselves well.”
“How do you know he was a soldier?” quickly rejoined Mr. Carlyle.
“How do you know he was a soldier?” Mr. Carlyle quickly replied.
“Afy told me so. ‘The Captain’ she used to call him; but she said he was not a captain yet awhile—the next grade to it, a—a——”
“Afy told me so. ‘The Captain’ she used to call him; but she said he wasn’t a captain yet—just the next rank up, a—a——”
“Lieutenant?” suggested Mr. Carlyle.
"Lieutenant?" Mr. Carlyle proposed.
“Yes, sir, that was it—Lieutenant Thorn.”
“Yes, sir, that was it—Lieutenant Thorn.”
“Joyce,” said Mr. Carlyle, “has it never struck you that Afy is more likely to have followed Lieutenant Thorn than Richard Hare?”
“Joyce,” Mr. Carlyle said, “haven’t you ever thought that Afy is more likely to have gone after Lieutenant Thorn than Richard Hare?”
“No, sir,” answered Joyce; “I have felt certain always that she is with Richard Hare, and nothing can turn me from the belief. All West Lynne is convinced of it.”
“No, sir,” Joyce replied; “I’ve always been certain that she’s with Richard Hare, and nothing can make me change my mind. Everyone in West Lynne believes it.”
Mr. Carlyle did not attempt to “turn her from her belief.” He dismissed her, and sat on still, revolving the case in all its bearings.
Mr. Carlyle didn't try to “change her mind.” He let her go and sat there, thinking about the situation from every angle.
Richard Hare’s short interview with his mother had soon terminated. It lasted but a quarter of an hour, both dreading interruptions from the servants; and with a hundred pounds in his pocket, and desolation in his heart, the ill-fated young man once more quitted his childhood’s home. Mrs. Hare and Barbara watched him steal down the path in the telltale moonlight, and gain the road, both feeling that those farewell kisses they had pressed upon his lips would not be renewed for years, and might not be forever.
Richard Hare’s brief chat with his mother quickly came to an end. It lasted just fifteen minutes, with both of them worried about interruptions from the staff. With a hundred pounds in his pocket and a sense of despair in his heart, the unfortunate young man left his childhood home once again. Mrs. Hare and Barbara watched him quietly make his way down the path in the revealing moonlight and onto the road, both realizing that those goodbye kisses they had given him might not be repeated for years, and possibly never.
CHAPTER VII.
MISS CARLYLE AT HOME.
The church clocks at West Lynne struck eight one lovely morning in July, and then the bells chimed out, giving token that it was Sunday.
The church clocks at West Lynne struck eight on a beautiful July morning, and then the bells rang out, signaling that it was Sunday.
East Lynne had changed owners, and now it was the property of Mr. Carlyle. He had bought it as it stood, furniture and all; but the transfer had been conducted with secrecy, and was suspected by none, save those engaged in the negotiations. Whether Lord Mount Severn thought it might prevent any one getting on the scent, or whether he wished to take farewell of a place he had formerly been fond of, certain it is that he craved a week or two’s visit to it. Mr. Carlyle most readily and graciously acquiesced; and the earl, his daughter, and retinue had arrived the previous day.
East Lynne had new owners, and now it belonged to Mr. Carlyle. He bought it as it was, furniture included; but the sale had been done in secret, and no one suspected it except for those involved in the negotiations. Whether Lord Mount Severn thought this might keep anyone from catching on, or if he just wanted to say goodbye to a place he used to love, it's clear he wanted to visit for a week or two. Mr. Carlyle gladly agreed; the earl, his daughter, and their entourage had arrived the day before.
West Lynne was in ecstacies. It called itself an aristocratic place, and it indulged hopes that the earl might be intending to confer permanently the light of his presence, by taking up his residence again at East Lynne. The toilettes prepared to meet his admiring eyes were prodigious and pretty Barbara Hare was not the only young lady who had thereby to encounter the paternal storm.
West Lynne was in a frenzy of excitement. It considered itself an upscale place and entertained hopes that the earl might be thinking about permanently gracing them with his presence by moving back to East Lynne. The outfits prepared to catch his admiring gaze were extravagant, and pretty Barbara Hare wasn’t the only young woman who had to face the wrath of her father because of it.
Miss Carlyle was ready for church at the usual time, plainly, but well dressed. As she and Archibald were leaving their house, they saw something looming up the street, flashing and gleaming in the sun. A pink parasol came first, a pink bonnet and feather came behind it, a gray brocaded dress and white gloves.
Miss Carlyle was ready for church at the usual time, dressed simply but nicely. As she and Archibald were leaving their house, they saw something coming up the street, sparkling in the sunlight. First was a pink parasol, followed by a pink bonnet with a feather, a gray brocaded dress, and white gloves.
“The vain little idiot!” ejaculated Miss Carlyle. But Barbara smiled up the street toward them, unconscious of the apostrophe.
“The silly little idiot!” exclaimed Miss Carlyle. But Barbara smiled up the street at them, unaware of the remark.
“Well done, Barbara!” was the salutation of Miss Carlyle. “The justice might well call out—you are finer than a sunbeam!”
“Well done, Barbara!” Miss Carlyle greeted her. “The justice could easily say—you’re brighter than a sunbeam!”
“Not half so fine as many another in the church will be to-day,” responded Barbara, as she lifted her shy blue eyes and blushing face to answer the greetings of Mr. Carlyle. “West Lynne seems bent on out-dressing the Lady Isabel. You should have been at the milliner’s yesterday morning, Miss Carlyle.”
“Not nearly as nice as a lot of others in the church today,” Barbara replied, lifting her shy blue eyes and blushing face to respond to Mr. Carlyle’s greetings. “West Lynne seems determined to upstage Lady Isabel. You should have been at the milliner’s yesterday morning, Miss Carlyle.”
“Is all the finery coming out to-day?” gravely inquired Mr. Carlyle, as Barbara turned with them toward the church, and he walked by her side and his sister’s, for he had an objection, almost invincible as a Frenchman’s, to give his arm to two ladies.
“Is all the fancy stuff coming out today?” Mr. Carlyle asked seriously as Barbara turned with them toward the church. He walked alongside her and his sister because he had a strong objection, almost as stubborn as a Frenchman’s, to linking arms with two ladies.
“Of course,” replied Barbara. “First impression is everything, you know, and the earl and his daughter will be coming to church.”
“Of course,” replied Barbara. “First impressions matter, you know, and the earl and his daughter will be coming to church.”
“Suppose she should not be in peacock’s plumes?” cried Miss Carlyle, with an imperturbable face.
“Imagine if she isn’t dressed in flashy feathers?” exclaimed Miss Carlyle, with a calm expression.
“Oh! But she is sure to be—if you mean richly dressed,” cried Barbara, hastily.
“Oh! But she definitely is—if you’re talking about being dressed in fancy clothes,” Barbara exclaimed quickly.
“Or, suppose they should not come to church?” laughed Mr. Carlyle. “What a disappointment to the bonnets and feathers!”
“Or, what if they don’t come to church?” laughed Mr. Carlyle. “What a letdown for the hats and feathers!”
“After all, Barbara, what are they to us, or we to them?” resumed Miss Carlyle. “We may never meet. We insignificant West Lynne gentry shall not obtrude ourselves into East Lynne. It would scarcely be fitting—or be deemed so by the earl and Lady Isabel.”
“After all, Barbara, what do they mean to us, or we to them?” Miss Carlyle continued. “We may never cross paths. We, the unimportant gentry of West Lynne, won’t impose ourselves on East Lynne. It wouldn’t really be appropriate—or seen that way by the earl and Lady Isabel.”
“That’s just how papa went on,” grumbled Barbara. “He caught sight of this bonnet yesterday; and when, by way of excuse, I said I had it to call on them, he asked whether I thought the obscure West Lynne families would venture to thrust their calls on Lord Mount Severn, as though they were of the county aristocracy. It was the feather that put him out.”
“That’s just how Dad is,” Barbara complained. “He saw this bonnet yesterday, and when I mentioned I was wearing it to visit them, he asked if I really thought the lesser families from West Lynne would dare to visit Lord Mount Severn, as if they were part of the county elite. That was the last straw for him.”
“It is a very long one,” remarked Miss Carlyle, grimly surveying it.
“It’s really long,” Miss Carlyle said, looking at it grimly.
Barbara was to sit in the Carlyle pew that day, for she thought the farther she was from the justice the better; there was no knowing but he might take a sly revengeful cut at the feather in the middle of service, and so dock its beauty. Scarcely were they seated when some strangers came quietly up the aisle—a gentleman who limped as he walked, with a furrowed brow and gray hair; and a young lady. Barbara looked round with eagerness, but looked away again; they could not be the expected strangers, the young lady’s dress was too plain—a clear-looking muslin dress for a hot summer’s day. But the old beadle in his many-caped coat, was walking before them sideways with his marshalling baton, and he marshaled them into the East Lynne pew, unoccupied for so many years.
Barbara was sitting in the Carlyle pew that day, believing that the further she was from the justice, the better; there was no telling if he might take a sneaky, vengeful jab at the feather during the service and ruin its beauty. They had barely taken their seats when some strangers quietly came up the aisle—a man who limped as he walked, with a furrowed brow and gray hair; and a young woman. Barbara looked around with interest but glanced away again; they couldn’t be the expected guests, the young woman’s dress was too simple—a clean-looking muslin dress for a hot summer day. But the old beadle in his many-caped coat was walking sideways in front of them with his marshalling baton, and he guided them into the East Lynne pew, which had been empty for so many years.
“Who in the world can they be?” whispered Barbara to Miss Carlyle. “That old stupid is always making a mistake and putting people into the wrong places.”
“Who could they possibly be?” whispered Barbara to Miss Carlyle. “That old fool is always messing up and putting people in the wrong spots.”
“The earl and Lady Isabel.”
“The earl and Lady Isabel.”
The color flushed into Barbara’s face, and she stared at Miss Corny. “Why, she has no silks, and no feathers, and no anything!” cried Barbara. “She’s plainer than anybody in the church!”
The color rushed to Barbara’s face, and she looked at Miss Corny. “Why, she doesn’t have any silks, or feathers, or anything!” exclaimed Barbara. “She’s plainer than anyone in the church!”
“Plainer than any of the fine ones—than you, for instance. The earl is much altered, but I should have known them both anywhere. I should have known her from the likeness to her poor mother—just the same eyes and sweet expression.”
“Plainer than any of the fancy ones—like you, for example. The earl has changed a lot, but I would have recognized them both anywhere. I would have known her by the resemblance to her poor mother—exactly the same eyes and sweet expression.”
Aye, those brown eyes, so full of sweetness and melancholy; few who had once seen could mistake or forget them; and Barbara Hare, forgetting where she was, looked at them much that day.
Sure, here’s the modernized version: Yeah, those brown eyes, so full of sweetness and sadness; few who had seen them could mistake or forget them; and Barbara Hare, losing track of her surroundings, gazed at them a lot that day.
“She is very lovely,” thought Barbara, “and her dress is certainly that of a lady. I wish I had not had this streaming pink feather. What fine jackdaws she must deem us all!”
“She’s really beautiful,” Barbara thought, “and her dress definitely looks like something a lady would wear. I wish I hadn’t worn this flashy pink feather. I bet she thinks we all look like a bunch of fools!”
The earl’s carriage, an open barouche, was waiting at the gate, at the conclusion of the service. He handed his daughter in, and was putting his gouty foot upon the step to follow her, when he observed Mr. Carlyle. The earl turned and held out his hand. A man who could purchase East Lynne was worthy of being received as an equal, though he was but a country lawyer.
The earl’s carriage, an open barouche, was waiting at the gate when the service ended. He helped his daughter inside and was about to step in himself, placing his gouty foot on the step, when he saw Mr. Carlyle. The earl turned and extended his hand. A man who could buy East Lynne deserved to be treated as an equal, even if he was just a country lawyer.
Mr. Carlyle shook hands with the earl, approached the carriage and raised his hat to Lady Isabel. She bent forward with her pleasant smile, and put her hand into his.
Mr. Carlyle shook hands with the earl, walked over to the carriage, and tipped his hat to Lady Isabel. She leaned forward with a warm smile and took his hand.
“I have many things to say to you,” said the earl. “I wish you would go home with us. If you have nothing better to do, be East Lynne’s guest for the remainder of the day.”
“I have a lot to talk about with you,” said the earl. “I wish you would come home with us. If you don’t have anything better to do, be a guest at East Lynne for the rest of the day.”
He smiled peculiarly as he spoke, and Mr. Carlyle echoed it. East Lynne’s guest! That is what the earl was at present. Mr. Carlyle turned aside to tell his sister.
He smiled oddly as he spoke, and Mr. Carlyle mirrored it. East Lynne’s guest! That’s who the earl was at the moment. Mr. Carlyle turned to tell his sister.
“Cornelia, I shall not be home to dinner; I am going with Lord Mount Severn. Good-day, Barbara.”
“Cornelia, I won’t be home for dinner; I’m going out with Lord Mount Severn. Have a good day, Barbara.”
Mr. Carlyle stepped into the carriage, was followed by the earl, and it drove away. The sun shone still, but the day’s brightness had gone out for Barbara Hare.
Mr. Carlyle got into the carriage, followed by the earl, and it drove off. The sun was still shining, but the day's brightness had faded for Barbara Hare.
“How does he know the earl so well? How does he know Lady Isabel?” she reiterated in her astonishment.
“How does he know the earl so well? How does he know Lady Isabel?” she repeated in her surprise.
“Archibald knows something of most people,” replied Miss Corny. “He saw the earl frequently, when he was in town in the spring, and Lady Isabel once or twice. What a lovely face hers is!”
“Archibald knows a bit about most people,” replied Miss Corny. “He saw the earl often when he was in town in the spring, and Lady Isabel once or twice. What a beautiful face she has!”
Barbara made no reply. She returned home with Miss Carlyle, but her manner was as absent as her heart, and that had run away to East Lynne.
Barbara didn’t respond. She went home with Miss Carlyle, but her demeanor was as distant as her heart, which had already gone off to East Lynne.
CHAPTER VIII.
MR. KANE’S CONCERT.
Before Lord Mount Severn had completed the fortnight of his proposed stay, the gout came on seriously. It was impossible for him to move away from East Lynne. Mr. Carlyle assured him he was only too pleased that he should remain as long as might be convenient, and the earl expressed his acknowledgments; he hoped soon to be re-established on his legs.
Before Lord Mount Severn had finished the two weeks of his planned stay, he was hit hard by gout. He couldn't leave East Lynne. Mr. Carlyle told him he was more than happy for him to stay as long as he needed, and the earl thanked him; he hoped to be back on his feet soon.
But he was not. The gout came, and the gout went—not positively laying him up in bed, but rendering him unable to leave his rooms; and this continued until October, when he grew much better. The county families had been neighborly, calling on the invalid earl, and occasionally carrying off Lady Isabel, but his chief and constant visitor had been Mr. Carlyle. The earl had grown to like him in no common degree, and was disappointed if Mr. Carlyle spent an evening away from him, so that he became, as it were, quite domesticated with the earl and Isabel. “I am not quite equal to general society,” he observed to his daughter, “and it is considerate and kind of Carlyle to come here and cheer my loneliness.”
But he wasn't. The gout came and went—not enough to keep him in bed, but it made it impossible for him to leave his rooms; this continued until October when he started to feel much better. The county families had been friendly, visiting the sick earl and sometimes taking Lady Isabel out, but his main and regular visitor was Mr. Carlyle. The earl had developed a strong fondness for him and felt let down if Mr. Carlyle spent an evening away, so he became quite comfortable in the company of the earl and Isabel. “I’m just not up to being in general society,” he told his daughter, “and it's thoughtful and kind of Carlyle to come here and brighten my solitude.”
“Extremely kind,” said Isabel. “I like him very much, papa.”
“Really nice,” said Isabel. “I like him a lot, Dad.”
“I don’t know anybody that I like half as well,” was the rejoinder of the earl.
“I don’t know anyone that I like even half as much,” was the reply of the earl.
Mr. Carlyle went up as usual the same evening, and, in the course of it, the earl asked Isabel to sing.
Mr. Carlyle went upstairs like usual that evening, and during the night, the earl asked Isabel to sing.
“I will if you wish, papa,” was the reply, “but the piano is so much out of tune that it is not pleasant to sing to it. Is there any one in West Lynne who could come here and tune my piano, Mr. Carlyle?” she added, turning to him.
“I will if you want me to, dad,” was the reply, “but the piano is so out of tune that it’s not nice to sing to it. Is there anyone in West Lynne who could come here and tune my piano, Mr. Carlyle?” she added, turning to him.
“Certainly there is. Kane would do it. Shall I send him to-morrow?”
“Of course there is. Kane would take care of it. Should I send him tomorrow?”
“I should be glad, if it would not be giving you too much trouble. Not that tuning will benefit it greatly, old thing that it is. Were we to be much at East Lynne, I should get papa to exchange it for a good one.”
"I'd be happy to do it, if it wouldn't be too much trouble for you. Not that tuning it will really help, since it's such an old thing. If we were at East Lynne often, I'd have dad trade it in for a better one."
Little thought Lady Isabel that that very piano was Mr. Carlyle’s, and not hers. The earl coughed, and exchanged a smile and a glance with his guest.
Little did Lady Isabel realize that the piano was Mr. Carlyle's, not hers. The earl coughed and exchanged a smile and a glance with his guest.
Mr. Kane was the organist of St. Jude’s church, a man of embarrassment and sorrow, who had long had a sore fight with the world. When he arrived at East Lynne, the following day, dispatched by Mr. Carlyle, Lady Isabel happened to be playing, and she stood by, and watched him begin his work. She was courteous and affable—she was so to every one—and the poor music master took courage to speak of his own affairs, and to prefer a humble request—that she and Lord Mount Severn would patronize and personally attend a concert he was about to give the following week. A scarlet blush came into his thin cheeks as he confessed that he was very poor, could scarcely live, and he was getting up this concert in his desperate need. If it succeeded well, he could then go on again; if not, he should be turned out of his home, and his furniture sold for the two years’ rent he owed—and he had seven children.
Mr. Kane was the organist at St. Jude’s church, a man burdened with embarrassment and sadness, who had been struggling with the world for a long time. When he got to East Lynne the next day, sent by Mr. Carlyle, Lady Isabel happened to be playing, and she stood by, watching him start his work. She was polite and friendly—she was that way with everyone—and the poor music teacher found the courage to talk about his situation and made a humble request: that she and Lord Mount Severn would support and personally attend a concert he was planning for the following week. A deep flush colored his thin cheeks as he admitted that he was very poor, barely able to get by, and he was organizing this concert out of desperate need. If it went well, he could continue on; if not, he would be kicked out of his home, and his furniture would be sold to cover the two years' rent he owed—and he had seven children.
Isabel, all her sympathies awakened, sought the earl. “Oh, papa! I have to ask you the greatest favor. Will you grant it?”
Isabel, feeling all her emotions stirred, approached the earl. “Oh, Dad! I need to ask you for the biggest favor. Will you do it?”
“Ay, child, you don’t ask them often. What is it?”
“Ay, kid, you don’t ask them that often. What is it?”
“I want you to take me to a concert at West Lynne.”
“I want you to take me to a concert at West Lynne.”
The earl fell back in surprise, and stared at Isabel. “A concert at West Lynne!” he laughed. “To hear the rustics scraping the fiddle! My dear Isabel!”
The earl stepped back in surprise and stared at Isabel. “A concert at West Lynne!” he laughed. “To hear the locals playing the fiddle! My dear Isabel!”
She poured out what she had just heard, with her own comments and additions. “Seven children, papa! And if the concert does not succeed he must give up his home, and turn out into the streets with them—it is, you see, almost a matter of life or death with him. He is very poor.”
She shared what she had just heard, adding her own thoughts. “Seven kids, Dad! And if the concert doesn’t go well, he’ll have to give up his home and end up on the streets with them—it’s, you see, pretty much a matter of life or death for him. He’s really struggling.”
“I am poor myself,” said the earl.
“I’m poor, too,” said the earl.
“I was so sorry for him when he was speaking. He kept turning red and white, and catching up his breath in agitation; it was painful to him to tell of his embarrassments. I am sure he is a gentleman.”
“I felt really sorry for him while he was talking. He kept going red and white, struggling to catch his breath in distress; it was hard for him to discuss his struggles. I’m sure he’s a gentleman.”
“Well, you may take a pound’s worth of tickets, Isabel, and give them to the upper servants. A village concert!”
"Well, you can take a pound's worth of tickets, Isabel, and give them to the upper servants. A village concert!"
“Oh, papa, it is not—can’t you see it is not? If we, you and I, will promise to be present, all the families round West Lynne will attend, and he will have the room full. They will go because we do—he said so. Make a sacrifice for once, dearest papa, and go, if it be only for an hour. I shall enjoy it if there’s nothing but a fiddle and a tambourine.”
“Oh, Dad, it’s not—can’t you see it’s not? If you and I promise to be there, all the families around West Lynne will come, and he’ll have a full room. They’ll come because we will—he said so. Please make a sacrifice for once, dear Dad, and go, even if it’s just for an hour. I will enjoy it even if it’s just a fiddle and a tambourine.”
“You gipsy! You are as bad as a professional beggar. There—go and tell the fellow we will look in for half an hour.”
“You gypsy! You’re just as annoying as a professional beggar. There—go and tell the guy we’ll drop by for half an hour.”
She flew back to Mr. Kane, her eyes dancing. She spoke quietly, as she always did, but her own satisfaction gladdened her voice.
She rushed back to Mr. Kane, her eyes sparkling. She spoke softly, like she always did, but her own happiness brightened her voice.
“I am happy to tell you that papa has consented. He will take four tickets and we will attend the concert.”
“I’m happy to tell you that Dad has agreed. He’ll take four tickets and we’re going to the concert.”
The tears rushed into Mr. Kane’s eyes; Isabel was not sure but they were in her own. He was a tall, thin, delicate-looking man, with long, white fingers, and a long neck. He faltered forth his thanks with an inquiry whether he might be allowed to state openly that they would be present.
The tears filled Mr. Kane’s eyes; Isabel wasn't sure but hers were too. He was a tall, thin, delicate-looking man, with long, white fingers and a long neck. He hesitantly expressed his thanks while asking if he could openly say that they would be there.
“Tell everybody,” said she, eagerly. “Everybody you come across, if, as you think, it will be the means of inducing people to attend. I shall tell all friends who call upon me, and ask them to go.”
“Tell everyone,” she said eagerly. “Everyone you meet, if, as you think, it will help get people to show up. I’ll tell all the friends who visit me and ask them to come.”
When Mr. Carlyle came up in the evening, the earl was temporarily absent from the room. Isabel began to speak of the concert.
When Mr. Carlyle arrived in the evening, the earl was momentarily out of the room. Isabel started to talk about the concert.
“It is a hazardous venture for Mr. Kane,” observed Mr. Carlyle. “I fear he will only lose money, and add to his embarrassments.”
“It’s a risky move for Mr. Kane,” Mr. Carlyle remarked. “I’m worried he’ll just end up losing money and making his problems worse.”
“Why do you fear that?” she asked.
“Why are you afraid of that?” she asked.
“Because, Lady Isabel, nothing gets patronized at West Lynne—nothing native; and people have heard so long of poor Kane’s necessities, that they think little of them.”
“Because, Lady Isabel, nothing is favored at West Lynne—nothing local; and people have heard for so long about poor Kane’s struggles that they hardly think much of them.”
“Is he so very poor?”
"Is he really that poor?"
“Very. He is starved half his time.”
“Absolutely. He spends half his time hungry.”
“Starved!” repeated Isabel, an expression of perplexity arising to her face as she looked at Mr. Carlyle, for she scarcely understood him. “Do you mean that he does not have enough to eat?”
“Starved!” repeated Isabel, a look of confusion appearing on her face as she looked at Mr. Carlyle, because she barely understood him. “Do you mean that he doesn’t have enough to eat?”
“Of bread he may, but not much better nourishment. His salary, as organist, is thirty pounds, and he gets a little stray teaching. But he has his wife and children to keep, and no doubt serves them before himself. I dare say he scarcely knows what it is to taste meat.”
“Sure, he gets some bread, but not much better food. His salary as an organist is thirty pounds, and he picks up a bit of extra teaching. But he has his wife and kids to support, and I'm sure he puts them before himself. I bet he barely knows what it’s like to eat meat.”
The words brought a bitter pang to Lady Isabel.
The words hit Lady Isabel with a bitter sting.
“Not enough to eat! Never to taste meat!” And she, in her carelessness, her ignorance, her indifference—she scarcely knew what term to give it—had not thought to order him a meal in their house of plenty! He had walked from West Lynne, occupied himself an hour with her piano, and set off to walk back again, battling with his hunger. A word from her, and a repast had been set before him out of their superfluities such as he never sat down to, and that word she had not spoken.
“Not enough to eat! Never to taste meat!” And she, in her carelessness, her ignorance, her indifference—she barely knew what to call it—had not thought to order him a meal in their house full of food! He had walked from West Lynne, spent an hour with her piano, and started to walk back again, struggling with his hunger. A single word from her, and a meal could have been served to him from their excess, which he never got to enjoy, and that word she had not said.
“You are looking grave, Lady Isabel.”
“You look serious, Lady Isabel.”
“I’m taking contrition to myself. Never mind, it cannot now be helped, but it will always be a dark spot on my memory.”
“I’m feeling regret about this. It can’t be changed now, but it will always be a dark spot in my memory.”
“What is it?”
"What is it?"
She lifted her repentant face to his and smiled. “Never mind, I say, Mr. Carlyle; what is past cannot be recalled. He looks like a gentleman.”
She raised her remorseful face to his and smiled. “It's okay, Mr. Carlyle; what’s done is done. He looks like a gentleman.”
“Who? Kane? A gentleman bred; his father was a clergyman. Kane’s ruin was his love of music—it prevented his settling to any better paid profession; his early marriage also was a drawback and kept him down. He is young still.”
“Who? Kane? A gentleman by upbringing; his father was a clergyman. Kane’s downfall was his passion for music—it stopped him from committing to a better-paying job; his early marriage was also a disadvantage and held him back. He’s still young.”
“Mr. Carlyle I would not be one of your West Lynne people for the world. Here is a young gentleman struggling with adversity, and you won’t put out your hand to help him!”
“Mr. Carlyle, I wouldn’t want to be one of your West Lynne people for anything. Here is a young man facing tough times, and you won’t extend a hand to help him!”
He smiled at her warmth. “Some of us will take tickets—I, for one; but I don’t know about attending the concert. I fear few would do that.”
He smiled at her warmth. “Some of us will take tickets—I, for one; but I’m not sure about going to the concert. I worry not many would attend.”
“Because that’s just the thing that would serve him? If one went, another would. Well, I shall try and show West Lynne that I don’t take a lesson from their book; I shall be there before it begins, and never come out till the last song’s over. I am not too grand to go, if West Lynne is.”
“Because that's exactly what would help him? If one person left, another would follow. Well, I’ll try to show West Lynne that I don’t follow their rules; I'll be there before it starts and won’t leave until the last song is done. I’m not too important to go, even if West Lynne thinks they are.”
“You surely do not think of going?”
“You really don’t plan on leaving, do you?”
“I surely do think of it; and papa goes with me—I persuaded him; and I have given Mr. Kane the promise.”
“I definitely think about it; and Dad is coming with me—I convinced him; and I’ve promised Mr. Kane.”
Mr. Carlyle paused. “I am glad to hear it; it will be a perfect boon to Kane. If it once gets abroad that Lord Mount Severn and Lady Isabel intend to honor the concert, there won’t be standing room.”
Mr. Carlyle paused. “I’m glad to hear that; it will be a huge benefit to Kane. Once it gets out that Lord Mount Severn and Lady Isabel plan to attend the concert, there won’t be any standing room.”
She danced round with a little gleeful step. “What high and mighty personages Lord Mount Severn and Lady Isabel seem to be! If you had any goodness of heart, Mr. Carlyle, you would enlist yourself in the cause also.”
She twirled around with a cheerful step. “Lord Mount Severn and Lady Isabel really seem like such important people! If you had any kindness in you, Mr. Carlyle, you would join the cause too.”
“I think I will,” he smiled.
“I think I will,” he said with a smile.
“Papa says you hold sway at West Lynne. If you proclaim that you mean to go, you will induce others.”
“Dad says you have influence in West Lynne. If you say you plan to leave, others will follow your lead.”
“I will proclaim that you do,” he answered; “that will be all sufficient. But, Lady Isabel, you must not expect much gratification from the performance.”
“I will say that you do,” he replied; “that will be enough. But, Lady Isabel, you shouldn’t expect to find much pleasure in the execution.”
“A tambourine will be quite enough for me; I told papa so, I shan’t think of music; I shall think of poor Mr. Kane. Mr. Carlyle I know you can be kind if you like; I know you would rather be kind than otherwise—it is to be read in your face. Try and do what you can for him.”
“A tambourine will be plenty for me; I told Dad that I won’t think about music; I’ll think about poor Mr. Kane. Mr. Carlyle, I know you can be kind if you want to; I know you'd rather be kind than not—it shows on your face. Please try to do what you can for him.”
“Yes, I will,” he warmly answered.
“Yes, I will,” he responded warmly.
Mr. Carlyle sold no end of tickets the following day, or rather caused them to be sold. He praised up the concert far and wide, and proclaimed that Lord Mount Severn and his daughter would not think of missing it. Mr. Kane’s house was besieged for tickets, faster than he could write his signature in their corner; and when Mr. Carlyle went home to luncheon at midday, which he did not often do, he laid down two at Miss Corny’s elbow.
Mr. Carlyle sold a ton of tickets the next day, or rather got them sold. He talked up the concert everywhere and announced that Lord Mount Severn and his daughter wouldn’t dream of missing it. Mr. Kane’s house was swarmed for tickets, faster than he could sign them. And when Mr. Carlyle went home for lunch at noon, which he didn’t do often, he set down two at Miss Corny’s side.
“What’s this? Concert tickets! Archibald, you have never gone and bought these!”
“What’s this? Concert tickets! Archibald, you’ve never gone out and bought these!”
What would she have said had she known that the two were not the extent of his investment?
What would she have said if she had known that the two weren't all he was invested in?
“Ten shillings to throw away upon two paltry bits of cardboard!” chafed Miss Carlyle. “You always were a noodle in money matters, Archibald, and always will be. I wish I had the keeping of your purse!”
“Ten shillings wasted on two useless pieces of cardboard!” Miss Carlyle exclaimed. “You’ve always been clueless with money, Archibald, and you always will be. I wish I could manage your finances!”
“What I have given will not hurt me, Cornelia, and Kane is badly off. Think of his troop of children.”
“What I have given won’t hurt me, Cornelia, and Kane is in a tough spot. Think of his bunch of kids.”
“Oh, dear!” said Miss Corny. “I imagine he should think of them. I suppose it was his own fault they came. That’s always it. Poor folks get a heap of children about them, and then ask for pity. I should say it would be more just if they asked for blame.”
“Oh, dear!” said Miss Corny. “I think he should consider them. I guess it was his own fault they showed up. That’s always the case. Poor people end up with a bunch of kids, and then ask for sympathy. I’d say it would be fairer if they asked for blame.”
“Well, there the tickets are, bought and paid for, so they may as well be used. You will go with me, Cornelia.”
“Well, there are the tickets, bought and paid for, so we might as well use them. You’ll come with me, Cornelia.”
“And stick ourselves there upon empty benches, like two geese, and sit staring and counting the candles! A pleasant evening?”
“And let’s just sit on those empty benches, like two geese, and stare at and count the candles! What a nice evening?”
“You need not fear empty benches. The Mount Severns are going, and West Lynne is in a fever, racing after tickets. I suppose you have got a—a cap,” looking at the nondescript article decorating his sister’s head, “that will be suitable to go in, Cornelia; if not you had better order one.”
“You don’t need to worry about empty seats. The Mount Severns are leaving, and West Lynne is in a frenzy, scrambling for tickets. I assume you have a—a cap,” glancing at the plain item on his sister’s head, “that will be appropriate to wear, Cornelia; if not, you should get one.”
This suggestion put up Miss Carlyle. “Hadn’t you better have your hair curled, and your coat tails lined with white satin, and a gold opera-glass, and a cocked hat?” retorted she. “My gracious me! A fine new cap to go to their mess of a concert in, after paying ten shillings for the tickets! The world’s coming to something.”
This suggestion annoyed Miss Carlyle. “Shouldn’t you get your hair curled, and have your coat tails lined with white satin, and a fancy gold opera-glass, and a top hat?” she shot back. “Good grief! What a silly new outfit to wear to their ridiculous concert after spending ten shillings on the tickets! The world is going crazy.”
Mr. Carlyle left her and her grumbling to return to the office. Lord Mount Severn’s carriage was passing at the moment, and Isabel Vane was within it. She caused it to stop when she saw Mr. Carlyle, and he advanced to her.
Mr. Carlyle left her and her complaining to head back to the office. Lord Mount Severn’s carriage was passing by at that moment, and Isabel Vane was inside it. She had the carriage stop when she saw Mr. Carlyle, and he walked over to her.
“I have been to Mr. Kane’s myself for the tickets,” said she, with a beaming look. “I came into West Lynne on purpose. I told the coachman to find out where he lived, and he did. I thought if the people saw me and the carriage there, they would guess what I wanted. I do hope he will have a full concert.”
“I went to Mr. Kane’s myself for the tickets,” she said with a bright smile. “I came to West Lynne on purpose. I told the driver to find out where he lived, and he did. I thought if people saw me and the carriage there, they would figure out what I wanted. I really hope he has a packed concert.”
“I am sure he will,” replied Mr. Carlyle, as he released her hand. And Lady Isabel signed to the carriage to drive on.
“I’m sure he will,” replied Mr. Carlyle, as he let go of her hand. And Lady Isabel signaled for the carriage to move on.
As Mr. Carlyle turned away, he met Otway Bethel, a nephew of Colonel Bethel’s, who was tolerated in the colonel’s house because he had no other home, and appeared incapable to making himself one. Some persons persisted in calling him a gentleman—as he was by birth—others a mauvais sujet. The two are united sometimes. He was dressed in a velveteen suit, and had a gun in his hand. Indeed, he was rarely seen without a gun, being inordinately fond of sport; but, if all tales whispered were true, he supplied himself with game in other ways than by shooting, which had the credit of going up to London dealers. For the last six months or near upon it, he had been away from West Lynne.
As Mr. Carlyle turned away, he ran into Otway Bethel, a nephew of Colonel Bethel, who was put up at the colonel’s house because he had nowhere else to go and seemed unable to create a life for himself. Some people insisted on calling him a gentleman—since he was by birth—while others referred to him as a mauvais sujet. Sometimes, the two can overlap. He was wearing a velveteen suit and had a gun in his hand. In fact, he was rarely seen without a gun, as he had an excessive passion for hunting; however, if all the rumors were true, he obtained his game in ways other than shooting, which supposedly ended up with dealers in London. He had been away from West Lynne for the last six months or so.
“Why, where have you been hiding yourself?” exclaimed Mr. Carlyle. “The colonel has been inconsolable.”
“Hey, where have you been hiding?” Mr. Carlyle exclaimed. “The colonel has been really upset.”
“Come, no gammon, Carlyle. I have been on the tramp through France and Germany. Man likes a change sometimes. As to the revered colonel, he would not be inconsolable if he saw me nailed up in a six-foot box, and carried out feet foremost.”
“Come on, no nonsense, Carlyle. I've been wandering around France and Germany. Sometimes a person just needs a change. As for the respected colonel, he wouldn’t be too upset if he saw me stuffed in a six-foot coffin and taken out feet first.”
“Bethel, I have a question to ask you,” continued Mr. Carlyle, dropping his light manner and his voice together. “Take your thoughts back to the night of Hallijohn’s murder.”
“Bethel, I have a question for you,” Mr. Carlyle said, shifting from his casual tone to a serious one. “Think back to the night of Hallijohn’s murder.”
“I wish you may get it,” cried Mr. Bethel. “The reminiscence is not attractive.”
“I hope you find it,” exclaimed Mr. Bethel. “The memory isn't appealing.”
“You’ll do it,” quietly said Mr. Carlyle. “It has been told me, though it did not appear at the inquest, that Richard Hare held a conversation with you in the wood a few minutes after the deed was done. Now—”
“You’re going to do it,” Mr. Carlyle said quietly. “I’ve been told, even though it didn't come up at the inquest, that Richard Hare spoke with you in the woods a few minutes after it happened. Now—”
“Who told you that?” interrupted Bethel.
“Who told you that?” interrupted Bethel.
“That is not the question. My authority is indisputable.”
"That's not the issue. My authority is unquestionable."
“It is true that he did. I said nothing about it, for I did not want to make the case worse against Dick Hare than it already was. He certainly did accost me, like a man flurried out of his life.”
“It’s true that he did. I didn’t mention it because I didn’t want to make things worse for Dick Hare than they already were. He definitely approached me, like a man completely overwhelmed.”
“Asking if you had seen a certain lover of Afy’s fly from the cottage. One Thorn.”
“Asking if you had seen a certain lover of Afy’s leave the cottage. One Thorn.”
“That was the purport. Thorn, Thorn—I think Thorn was the name he mentioned. My opinion was, that Dick was either wild or acting a part.”
"That was the idea. Thorn, Thorn—I think Thorn was the name he mentioned. In my opinion, Dick was either being reckless or pretending."
“Now, Bethel, I want you to answer me truly. The question cannot affect you either way, but I must know whether you did see this Thorn leave the cottage.”
“Now, Bethel, I want you to answer me honestly. The question won’t matter to you either way, but I need to know if you saw this Thorn leave the cottage.”
Bethel shook his head. “I know nothing whatever about any Thorn, and I saw nobody but Dick Hare. Not but what a dozen Thorns might have run from the cottage without my seeing them.”
Bethel shook his head. “I don't know anything about any Thorn, and I only saw Dick Hare. Not that a dozen Thorns could have run from the cottage without my noticing them.”
“You heard the shot fired?”
“Did you hear the shot?”
“Yes; but I never gave a thought to mischief. I knew Locksley was in the wood, and supposed it came from him. I ran across the path, bearing toward the cottage, and struck into the wood on the other side. By and by, Dick Hare pitched upon me, like one startled out of his seven senses, and asked if I had seen Thorn leave the cottage. Thorn—that was the name.”
“Yes; but I never thought about causing trouble. I knew Locksley was in the woods and assumed it was coming from him. I ran across the path, heading toward the cottage, and went into the woods on the other side. Eventually, Dick Hare stumbled upon me, looking completely startled, and asked if I had seen Thorn leave the cottage. Thorn—that was the name.”
“And you had not?”
"And you didn't?"
“I had seen nobody but Dick, excepting Locksley. My impression was, that nobody else was about; I think so still.”
“I hadn’t seen anyone except Dick and Locksley. My impression was that no one else was around; I still think so.”
“But Richard—”
"But Richard—"
“Now look you here, Carlyle, I won’t do Dick Hare an injury, even by a single word, if I can help it; and it is of no use setting me on to it.”
“Listen, Carlyle, I won’t hurt Dick Hare, even with a single word, if I can avoid it; and it’s pointless to try to push me into that.”
“I should be the last to set you on to injure any one, especially Richard Hare,” rejoined Mr. Carlyle; “and my motive is to do Richard Hare good, not harm. I hold a suspicion, no matter whence gathered, that it was not Richard Hare who committed the murder, but another. Can you throw any light upon the subject?”
“I should be the last person to encourage you to hurt anyone, especially Richard Hare,” Mr. Carlyle replied. “My intention is to help Richard Hare, not harm him. I have a suspicion, regardless of how I came to it, that it wasn’t Richard Hare who committed the murder, but someone else. Can you shed any light on this?”
“No, I can’t. I have always thought poor wavering Dick was nobody’s enemy but his own; but, as to throwing any light on that night’s work, I can’t do it. Cords should not have dragged me to the inquest to give evidence against Dick, and for that reason I was glad Locksley never let out that I was on the spot. How the deuce it got about afterward that I was, I can’t tell; but that was no matter; my evidence did not help on the verdict. And talking of that, Carlyle, how has it come to your knowledge that Richard Hare accosted me? I have not opened my lips upon it to mortal man.”
“No, I can’t. I’ve always thought poor, confused Dick was nobody’s enemy except himself; but when it comes to shedding light on what happened that night, I can’t help. I shouldn't have been dragged to the inquest to testify against Dick, and that’s why I was glad Locksley never revealed that I was there. How word got out later that I was, I have no idea; but that’s not important; my testimony didn’t help with the verdict. And speaking of that, Carlyle, how did you find out that Richard Hare approached me? I haven’t said a word about it to anyone.”
“It is of no consequence now,” repeated Mr. Carlyle; “I do know it, and that is sufficient. I was in hopes you had really seen this man Thorn leave the cottage.”
“It doesn’t matter now,” Mr. Carlyle repeated. “I know it, and that’s all that matters. I was hoping you actually saw this man Thorn leave the cottage.”
Otway Bethel shook his head. “I should not lay too much stress upon any Thorns having been there, were I you, Carlyle. Dick Hare was as one crazy that night, and might see shapes and forms where there were none.”
Otway Bethel shook his head. “I wouldn’t put too much emphasis on any Thorns being there if I were you, Carlyle. Dick Hare was acting like he was out of his mind that night, and he might have imagined shapes and forms that weren’t really there.”
CHAPTER IX.
THE SONG AND THE DIRGE.
The concert was to take place on Thursday, and on the following Saturday Lord Mount Severn intended finally to quit East Lynne. The necessary preparations for departure were in progress, but when Thursday morning dawned, it appeared a question whether they would not once more be rendered nugatory. The house was roused betimes, and Mr. Wainwright, the surgeon from West Lynne, summoned to the earl’s bedside; he had experienced another and a violent attack. The peer was exceedingly annoyed and vexed, and very irritable.
The concert was scheduled for Thursday, and that Saturday, Lord Mount Severn planned to finally leave East Lynne. The necessary preparations for his departure were underway, but as Thursday morning arrived, it seemed uncertain whether they would once again be in vain. The household was stirred early, and Mr. Wainwright, the doctor from West Lynne, was called to the earl’s bedside; he had suffered another severe attack. The peer was extremely frustrated and upset, and very irritable.
“I may be kept here a week—a month—a fortnight—a month longer, now!” he uttered fretfully to Isabel.
“I might be stuck here for a week—maybe a month—a couple of weeks—another month now!” he said irritably to Isabel.
“I am very sorry, papa. I dare say you do find East Lynne dull.”
“I’m really sorry, Dad. I bet you think East Lynne is boring.”
“Dull! That’s not it; I have other reasons for wishing East Lynne to be quit of us. And now you can’t go to the concert.”
“Boring! That’s not the reason; I have other reasons for wanting East Lynne to be done with us. And now you can’t go to the concert.”
Isabel’s face flushed. “Not go, papa?”
Isabel's face turned red. "Not going, Dad?"
“Why, who is to take you. I can’t get out of bed.”
“Why, who’s going to take you? I can’t get out of bed.”
“Oh, papa, I must be there. Otherwise it would like almost as though—as though we had announced what we did not mean to perform. You know it was arranged that we should join the Ducies; the carriage can still take me to the concert room, and I can go in with them.”
“Oh, Dad, I have to be there. Otherwise, it would feel like—like we announced something we didn't actually plan to do. You know we agreed to join the Ducies; the carriage can still take me to the concert hall, and I can go in with them.”
“Just as you please. I thought you would have jumped at any plea for staying away.”
“Sure, whatever you want. I thought you'd be eager to accept any request to stay away.”
“Not at all,” laughed Isabel. “I should like West Lynne to see that I don’t despise Mr. Kane and his concert.”
“Not at all,” laughed Isabel. “I want West Lynne to see that I don’t look down on Mr. Kane and his concert.”
Later in the day the earl grew alarmingly worse; his paroxysms of pain were awful. Isabel, who was kept from the room, knew nothing of the danger, and the earl’s groans did not penetrate to her ears. She dressed herself in a gleeful mode, full of laughing willfulness, Marvel, her maid, superintending in stiff displeasure, for the attire chosen did not meet her approbation. When ready, she went into the earl’s room.
Later in the day, the earl’s condition worsened drastically; his bouts of pain were terrible. Isabel, who was kept away from the room, was unaware of the danger, and the earl’s groans didn’t reach her. She dressed cheerfully, full of playful defiance, while Marvel, her maid, watched disapprovingly, as the outfit she chose didn’t meet her approval. Once she was ready, she went into the earl’s room.
“Shall I do, papa?”
"Should I do it, dad?"
Lord Mount Severn raised his swollen eyelids and drew the clothes from his flushed face. A shining vision was standing before him, a beauteous queen, a gleaming fairy; he hardly knew what she looked like. She had put on a white lace hat and her diamonds; the dress was rich, and the jewels gleamed from her delicate arms: and her cheeks were flushed and her curls were flowing.
Lord Mount Severn lifted his swollen eyelids and pulled the fabric from his flushed face. A stunning vision stood before him, a beautiful queen, a radiant fairy; he could barely make out her features. She wore a white lace hat and her diamonds; her dress was elegant, and the jewels sparkled on her delicate arms: her cheeks were rosy and her curls cascaded around her.
The earl stared at her in amazement. “How could you dress yourself off like that for a concert? You are out of yours senses, Isabel.”
The earl stared at her in disbelief. “How could you dress like that for a concert? You’ve lost your mind, Isabel.”
“Marvel thinks so, too,” was the gay answer; “she has had a cross face since I told her what to put on. But I did it on purpose, papa; I thought I would show those West Lynne people that I think the poor man’s moment worth going to, and worth dressing for.”
“Marvel thinks so, too,” was the cheerful reply; “she’s been sulking ever since I told her what to wear. But I did it on purpose, Dad; I wanted to show those West Lynne people that I believe the poor man’s moment is worth attending and worth dressing up for.”
“You will have the whole room gaping at you.”
“You'll have everyone in the room staring at you.”
“I don’t mind. I’ll bring you word all about it. Let them gape.”
“I don’t care. I’ll tell you everything about it. Let them stare.”
“You vain child! You have so dressed yourself to please your vanity. But, Isabel, you—oooh!”
“You vain child! You've dressed yourself just to feed your vanity. But, Isabel, you—oooh!”
Isabel started as she stood; the earl’s groan of pain was dreadful.
Isabel jumped as she stood; the earl's groan of pain was terrible.
“An awful twinge, child. There, go along; talking makes me worse.”
“It's a terrible pain, kid. Just go ahead; talking makes it worse for me.”
“Papa, shall I stay at home with you?” she gravely asked. “Every consideration should give way to illness. If you would like me to remain, or if I can do any good, pray let me.”
“Papa, should I stay home with you?” she asked seriously. “Everything else should come second to illness. If you want me to stay, or if I can help in any way, please let me know.”
“Quite the contrary; I had rather you were away. You can do no earthly good, for I could not have you in the room. Good-bye, darling. If you see Carlyle, tell him I shall hope to see him to-morrow.”
“Actually, I’d prefer if you weren't here. You’re not helping at all, and I can’t have you in the room. Goodbye, love. If you see Carlyle, let him know that I hope to see him tomorrow.”
The room was partly full when Mrs. Ducie, her two daughters, and Lady Isabel entered, and were conducted to seats by Mr. Kane—seats he had reserved for them at the upper end, near the orchestra. The same dazzling vision which had burst on the sight of Lord Mount Severn fell on that of the audience, in Isabel, with her rich, white dress, her glittering diamonds, her flowing curls, and her wondrous beauty. The Misses Ducie, plain girls, in brown silks, turned up their noses worse than nature had done it for them, and Mrs. Ducie heaved an audible sigh.
The room was mostly full when Mrs. Ducie, her two daughters, and Lady Isabel walked in, and Mr. Kane guided them to their seats—seats he had set aside for them at the front, near the orchestra. The same stunning sight that had captivated Lord Mount Severn caught the attention of the audience, in Isabel, with her elegant white dress, sparkling diamonds, flowing curls, and incredible beauty. The Misses Ducie, plain girls in brown silk dresses, turned up their noses even more than nature had intended, and Mrs. Ducie let out a noticeable sigh.
“The poor motherless girl is to be pitied, my dears,” she whispered; “she has nobody to point out to her suitable attire. This ridiculous decking out must have been Marvel’s doings.”
“The poor motherless girl deserves our sympathy, my dears,” she whispered; “she has no one to help her choose appropriate clothing. This silly outfit must have been Marvel’s idea.”
But she looked like a lily among poppies and sunflowers whether the “decking out” was ridiculous or not. Was Lord Mount Severn right, when he accused her of dressing so in self-gratification? Very likely, for has not the great preacher said that childhood and youth are vanity?
But she looked like a lily among poppies and sunflowers, whether the "dressing up" was silly or not. Was Lord Mount Severn correct when he claimed she dressed that way for her own satisfaction? Probably, because hasn’t the great preacher said that childhood and youth are all about vanity?
Miss Carlyle, the justice, and Barbara also had seats near the orchestra; for Miss Carlyle, in West Lynne, was a person to be considered, and not hidden behind others. Mr. Carlyle, however, preferred to join the gentlemen who congregated and stood round about the door inside and out. There was scarcely standing room in the place; Mr. Kane had, as was anticipated, got a bumper, and the poor man could have worshipped Lady Isabel, for he knew he owed it to her.
Miss Carlyle, the judge, and Barbara also had seats near the orchestra; Miss Carlyle, in West Lynne, was someone to be noticed, not hidden behind others. Mr. Carlyle, however, preferred to hang out with the guys who were gathered around the door both inside and out. There was barely any standing room in the place; Mr. Kane had, as expected, gotten a full glass, and the poor man could have idolized Lady Isabel, knowing he owed it all to her.
It was very long—country concerts generally are—and was about three parts over when a powdered head, larger than any cauliflower ever grown, was discerned ascending the stairs, behind the group of gentlemen; which head, when it brought its body in full view, was discovered to belong to one of the footmen of Lord Mount Severn. The calves alone, cased in their silk stockings, were a sight to be seen; and these calves betook themselves inside the concert room, with a deprecatory bow for permission to the gentlemen they had to steer through—and there they came to a standstill, the cauliflower extending forward and turning itself about from right to left.
It was really long—country concerts usually are—and it was about three parts through when a powdered head, bigger than any cauliflower ever grown, was seen coming up the stairs, behind the group of men; when that head finally revealed its body, we found out it belonged to one of Lord Mount Severn's footmen. The calves alone, wrapped in their silk stockings, were a sight to behold; and these calves made their way into the concert room, giving a polite bow for permission to the gentlemen they had to navigate through—and then they came to a halt, the cauliflower head leaning forward and swiveling from side to side.
“Well, I’ll be jiffled!” cried an astonished old fox-hunter, who had been elbowed by the footman; “the cheek these fellows have!”
“Well, I can’t believe this!” exclaimed an amazed old fox-hunter, who had been nudged by the footman; “the nerve these guys have!”
The fellow in question did not appear, however, to be enjoying any great amount of cheek just at that moment, for he looked perplexed, humble and uneasy. Suddenly his eye fell upon Mr. Carlyle, and it lighted up.
The guy in question didn’t seem to be feeling particularly confident at that moment; he looked confused, modest, and anxious. Suddenly, he spotted Mr. Carlyle, and his expression brightened.
“Beg pardon, sir; could you happen to inform me where-abouts my young lady is sitting?”
“Excuse me, sir; could you please tell me where my young lady is sitting?”
“At the other end of the room, near the orchestra.”
“At the other end of the room, close to the orchestra.”
“I’m sure I don’t know however I am to get to her, then,” returned the man more in self-soliloquy than to Mr. Carlyle. “The room is choke full, and I don’t like crushing by. My lord is taken alarmingly worse, sir,” he explained in an awe-stricken tone; “it is feared he is dying.”
“I really don’t know how I’m supposed to get to her, then,” the man replied, speaking more to himself than to Mr. Carlyle. “The room is overcrowded, and I don’t want to push my way through. My lord is getting alarmingly worse, sir,” he added in a shocked tone; “it’s feared he may be dying.”
Mr. Carlyle was painfully startled.
Mr. Carlyle was seriously shocked.
“His screams of pain were awful, sir. Mr. Wainwright and another doctor from West Lynne are with him, and an express has gone to Lynneboro’ for physicians. Mrs. Mason said we were to fetch my young lady right home, and not lose a moment; and we brought the carriage, sir, Wells galloping his horses all the way.”
“His screams of pain were terrible, sir. Mr. Wainwright and another doctor from West Lynne are with him, and an express has gone to Lynneboro for physicians. Mrs. Mason said we should bring my young lady right home without wasting any time; and we brought the carriage, sir, with Wells racing his horses the whole way.”
“I will bring Lady Isabel,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“I'll bring Lady Isabel,” Mr. Carlyle said.
“I am sure, sir, I should be under everlasting obligations if you would,” returned the man.
“I’m sure, sir, I would be forever grateful if you would,” responded the man.
He worked his way through the concert room—he was tall and slender—many looking daggers at him, for a pathetic song was just then being given by a London lady. He disregarded all, and stood before Isabel.
He made his way through the concert hall—he was tall and slim—everyone was glaring at him because a heartbreaking song was currently being performed by a London woman. He ignored them all and stood in front of Isabel.
“I thought you were not coming to speak to me to-night. Is it not a famous room? I am so pleased!”
“I thought you weren’t coming to talk to me tonight. Isn’t this room amazing? I’m really happy!”
“More than famous, Lady Isabel,” choosing his words, that they might not alarm her, “Lord Mount Severn does not find himself so well, and he has sent the carriage for you.”
“More than just famous, Lady Isabel,” he carefully chose his words to avoid alarming her, “Lord Mount Severn isn’t feeling well, and he has sent the carriage for you.”
“Papa not so well!” she quickly exclaimed.
“Dad's not doing so well!” she quickly exclaimed.
“Not quite. At any rate, he wishes you to go home. Will you allow me to pilot you through the room?”
“Not really. Anyway, he wants you to go home. Can I guide you through the room?”
“Oh, my dear, considerate papa!” she laughed. “He fears I shall be weary, and would emancipate me before the time. Thank you, Mr. Carlyle, but I will wait till the conclusion.”
“Oh, my dear, thoughtful dad!” she laughed. “He worries I’ll get tired and wants to set me free before it’s time. Thank you, Mr. Carlyle, but I’ll wait until the end.”
“No, no, Lady Isabel, it is not that. Lord Mount Severn is indeed worse.”
“No, no, Lady Isabel, that’s not it. Lord Mount Severn is actually worse.”
Her countenance changed to seriousness; but she was not alarmed. “Very well. When the song is over—not to disturb the room.”
Her expression turned serious, but she wasn't worried. “Alright. When the song finishes—just so we don't disturb the room.”
“I think you had better lose no time,” he urged. “Never mind the song and the room.”
“I think you should hurry,” he urged. “Forget about the song and the room.”
She rose instantly, and put her arm within Mr. Carlyle’s. A hasty word of explanation to Mrs. Ducie, and he led her away, the room, in its surprise, making for them what space it might. Many an eye followed them, but none more curiously and eagerly than Barbara Hare’s. “Where is he going to take her to?” involuntarily uttered Barbara.
She stood up right away and linked her arm with Mr. Carlyle’s. After a quick word of explanation to Mrs. Ducie, he took her away, while the room, caught off guard, tried to clear a path for them. Many people watched them, but no one was more curious and eager than Barbara Hare. “Where is he taking her?” Barbara blurted out.
“How should I know?” returned Miss Corny. “Barbara, you have done nothing but fidget all the night; what’s the matter with you? Folks come to a concert to listen, not to talk and fidget.”
“How should I know?” replied Miss Corny. “Barbara, you've been fidgeting all night; what’s going on with you? People come to a concert to listen, not to chat and fidget.”
Isabel’s mantle was procured from the ante-room where it had been left, and she descended the stairs with Mr. Carlyle. The carriage was drawn up close to the entrance, and the coachman had his reins gathered, ready to start. The footman—not the one who had gone upstairs—threw open the carriage door as he saw her. He was new in the service, a simple country native, just engaged. She withdrew her arm from Mr. Carlyle’s, and stood a moment before stepping in, looking at the man.
Isabel picked up her coat from the small room where it had been left and went down the stairs with Mr. Carlyle. The carriage was parked right by the entrance, and the driver had his reins ready to go. The footman, who wasn’t the one who had gone upstairs, opened the carriage door as he saw her. He was new on the job, a straightforward country guy, just hired. She pulled her arm away from Mr. Carlyle’s and paused for a moment before getting in, looking at the man.
“Is papa much worse?”
“Is dad much worse?”
“Oh, yes, my lady; he was screaming shocking. But they think he’ll live till morning.”
“Oh, yes, my lady; he was screaming terribly. But they think he’ll make it until morning.”
With a sharp cry, she seized the arm of Mr. Carlyle—seized it for support in her shock of agony. Mr. Carlyle rudely thrust the man away; he would willingly have flung him at full length on the pavement.
With a loud shout, she grabbed Mr. Carlyle's arm—grabbing it for support in her shock of pain. Mr. Carlyle roughly pushed the man away; he would have been happy to throw him down onto the pavement.
“Oh, Mr. Carlyle, why did you not tell me?” she shivered.
“Oh, Mr. Carlyle, why didn’t you tell me?” she shivered.
“My dear Lady Isabel, I am grieved that you are told now. But take comfort; you know how ill he frequently is, and this may be but an ordinary attack. Step in. I trust we shall find it nothing more.”
“My dear Lady Isabel, I’m sorry to hear this news. But take comfort; you know how often he gets sick, and this might just be a regular episode. Come in. I hope we’ll find that it’s nothing more.”
“Are you going home with me?”
“Are you coming home with me?”
“Certainly; I shall not leave you to go alone.”
“Of course; I won’t let you go alone.”
She moved to the other side of the chariot, making room for him.
She moved to the other side of the carriage, clearing space for him.
“Thank you. I will sit outside.”
“Thanks. I'll sit outdoors.”
“But the night is cold.”
“But the night's chilly.”
“Oh, no.” He closed the door, and took his seat by the coachman; the footman got up behind, and the carriage sped away. Isabel gathered herself into her corner, and moaned aloud in her suspense and helplessness.
“Oh, no.” He shut the door and sat next to the driver; the footman climbed up behind, and the carriage took off. Isabel curled up in her corner, moaning out loud in her anxiety and powerlessness.
The coachman drove rapidly, and soon whipped his horses through the lodge-gates.
The driver sped along, and soon urged his horses through the lodge gates.
The housekeeper, Mrs. Mason, waited at the hall-door to receive Lady Isabel. Mr. Carlyle helped her out of the carriage, and gave her his arm up the steps. She scarcely dared to inquire.
The housekeeper, Mrs. Mason, stood at the front door to greet Lady Isabel. Mr. Carlyle assisted her out of the car and offered her his arm as they walked up the steps. She hardly had the courage to ask.
“Is he better? May I go to his room?” she panted.
“Is he doing better? Can I go to his room?” she panted.
Yes, the earl was better—better, in so far as that he was quiet and senseless. She moved hastily toward his chamber. Mr. Carlyle drew the housekeeper aside.
Yes, the earl was doing better—better in the sense that he was quiet and unresponsive. She hurried toward his room. Mr. Carlyle pulled the housekeeper aside.
“Is there any hope?”
“Is there still hope?”
“Not the slightest, sir. He is dying.”
“Not at all, sir. He is dying.”
The earl knew no one; pain was gone for the present, and he lay on his bed, calm; but his face, which had death in it all too plainly, startled Isabel. She did not scream or cry; she was perfectly quiet, save that she had a fit of shivering.
The earl recognized no one; for now, his pain had vanished, and he lay peacefully on his bed. However, his face, which clearly showed signs of death, shocked Isabel. She didn't scream or cry; she remained completely silent except for a bout of shivering.
“Will he soon be better?” she whispered to Mr. Wainwright, who stood there.
“Will he be feeling better soon?” she whispered to Mr. Wainwright, who was standing there.
The surgeon coughed. “Well, he—he—we must hope it, my lady.”
The surgeon coughed. “Well, he—he—we have to hope so, my lady.”
“But why does his face look like that? It is pale—gray; I never saw anybody else look so.”
“But why does his face look like that? It’s pale—gray; I’ve never seen anyone else look like this.”
“He has been in great pain, my lady, and pain leaves its traces on the countenance.”
“He's been in a lot of pain, my lady, and pain shows on a person's face.”
Mr. Carlyle, who had come, and was standing by the surgeon, touched his arm to draw him from the room. He noticed the look on the earl’s face, and did not like it; he wished to question the surgeon. Lady Isabel saw that Mr. Carlyle was about to quit the room, and beckoned to him.
Mr. Carlyle, who had arrived and was standing by the surgeon, touched his arm to get him to leave the room. He noticed the expression on the earl’s face and didn’t like it; he wanted to ask the surgeon some questions. Lady Isabel saw that Mr. Carlyle was about to leave the room and signaled for him to come over.
“Do not leave the house, Mr. Carlyle. When he wakes up, it may cheer him to see you here; he liked you very much.”
“Don't leave the house, Mr. Carlyle. When he wakes up, it might make him happy to see you here; he really liked you.”
“I will not leave it, Lady Isabel. I did not think of doing so.”
“I won’t leave it, Lady Isabel. I didn’t think about doing that.”
In time—it seemed an age—the medical men arrived from Lynneborough—three of them—the groom had thought he could not summon too many. It was a strange scene they entered upon: the ghastly peer, growing restless again now, battling with his departing spirit, and the gala robes, the sparkling gems adorning the young girl watching at his side. They comprehended the case without difficulty; that she had been suddenly called from some scene of gayety.
In what felt like ages, the doctors arrived from Lynneborough—there were three of them—the groom figured he couldn't call for too many. It was a strange sight for them: the pale nobleman, becoming restless again as he fought against his fading life, and the fancy dress, sparkling gems decorating the young woman beside him. They quickly understood the situation; she had been abruptly taken from some festive event.
They stooped to look at the earl, and felt his pulse, and touched his heart, and exchanged a few murmured words with Mr. Wainwright. Isabel had stood back to give them place, but her anxious eyes followed their every movement. They did not seem to notice her, and she stepped forward.
They leaned down to check on the earl, felt his pulse, touched his heart, and whispered a few words to Mr. Wainwright. Isabel had stepped back to let them through, but her worried eyes tracked their every move. They didn’t seem to notice her, so she stepped forward.
“Can you do anything for him? Will he recover?”
“Is there anything you can do for him? Will he get better?”
They all turned at the address, and looked at her. One spoke; it was an evasive answer.
They all turned at the mention of her name and looked at her. One spoke; it was a vague response.
“Tell me the truth!” she implored, with feverish impatience: “you must not trifle with me. Do you not know me? I am his only child, and I am here alone.”
“Tell me the truth!” she pleaded, with intense impatience. “You can’t play games with me. Don’t you know who I am? I’m his only child, and I’m here by myself.”
The first thing was to get her away from the room, for the great change was approaching, and the parting struggle between the body and the spirit might be one of warfare—no sight for her. But in answer to their suggestion that she should go, she only leaned her head upon the pillow by her father and moaned in despair.
The first priority was to get her out of the room because a significant change was coming, and the final struggle between the body and the spirit could be painful—something she shouldn't witness. But when they suggested that she leave, she just rested her head on the pillow next to her father and moaned in despair.
“She must be got out of the room,” cried one of the physicians, almost angrily. “Ma’am,” turning suddenly upon Mrs. Mason, “are there no reserves in the house—no one who can exert influence over the young lady?”
“She needs to be taken out of the room,” shouted one of the doctors, almost angrily. “Ma’am,” he said suddenly to Mrs. Mason, “are there no resources in the house—no one who can influence the young lady?”
“She has scarcely any relatives in the world,” replied the housekeeper; “no near ones; and we happen to be, just now, quite alone.”
“She hardly has any relatives in the world,” replied the housekeeper; “no close ones; and we just happen to be quite alone right now.”
But Mr. Carlyle, seeing the urgency of the case, for the earl, with every minute, grew more excited, approached and whispered her: “You are as anxious as we can be for your father’s recovery?”
But Mr. Carlyle, realizing how urgent the situation was, since the earl became more agitated by the minute, stepped closer and whispered to her, “You’re just as worried as we are about your father getting better?”
“As anxious!” she uttered reproachfully.
“As anxious!” she said reproachfully.
“You know what I would imply. Of course our anxiety can be as nothing to yours.”
“You know what I mean. Of course, our anxiety feels minor compared to yours.”
“As nothing—as nothing. I think my heart will break.”
“As nothing—as nothing. I feel like my heart is going to break.”
“Then—forgive me—you should not oppose the wishes of his medical attendants. They wish to be alone with him, and time is being lost.”
“Then—sorry, but you shouldn't go against what his doctors want. They need to be alone with him, and we're wasting time.”
She rose up; she placed her hands on her brow, as if to collect the sense of the words, and then she addressed the doctors,—
She stood up; she put her hands on her forehead, as if trying to grasp the meaning of the words, and then she spoke to the doctors,—
“Is it really necessary that I should leave the room—necessary for him?”
“Is it really necessary for me to leave the room—necessary for him?”
“It is necessary, my lady—absolutely essential.”
"It's necessary, my lady—totally essential."
She broke into a passion of tears and sobs as Mr. Carlyle lead her to another apartment.
She burst into tears and sobs as Mr. Carlyle guided her to another room.
“He is my dear father; I have but him in the wide world!” she exclaimed.
“He is my beloved father; he is all I have in this big world!” she exclaimed.
“I know—I know; I feel for you all that you are feeling. Twenty times this night I have wished—forgive me the thought—that you were my sister, so that I might express my sympathy more freely and comfort you.”
“I get it—I really do; I understand everything you're feeling. Twenty times tonight I've wished—forgive me for thinking this—that you were my sister, so I could show my support more openly and comfort you.”
“Tell me the truth, then, why I am kept away. If you can show me sufficient cause, I will be reasonable and obey; but do not say again I should be disturbing him, for it is not true.”
“Tell me the truth, then, why I’m being kept away. If you can give me a good reason, I’ll be reasonable and comply; but don’t say again that I would be bothering him, because that’s not true.”
“He is too ill for you to see him—his symptoms are too painful. In fact, it would not be proper; and were you to go in in defiance of advice, you would regret it all your after life.”
“He's too sick for you to see him—his symptoms are really painful. In fact, it wouldn't be appropriate; and if you were to go in against advice, you would regret it for the rest of your life.”
“Is he dying?”
“Is he going to die?”
Mr. Carlyle hesitated. Ought he to dissemble with her as the doctors had done? A strong feeling was upon him that he ought not.
Mr. Carlyle hesitated. Should he hide the truth from her like the doctors had? He strongly felt that he shouldn’t.
“I trust to you not to deceive me,” she simply said.
"I trust you won’t deceive me," she said plainly.
“I fear he is—I believe he is.”
“I’m afraid he is—I think he is.”
She rose up—she grasped his arm in the sudden fear that flashed over her.
She got up—she grabbed his arm in the sudden fear that swept over her.
“You are deceiving me, and he is dead!”
“You're lying to me, and he's dead!”
“I am not deceiving you, Lady Isabel. He is not dead, but—it may be very near.”
“I’m not lying to you, Lady Isabel. He’s not dead, but—it could be very soon.”
She laid her face down upon the soft pillow.
She rested her face on the soft pillow.
“Going forever from me—going forever? Oh, Mr. Carlyle, let me see him for a minute—just one farewell! Will you not try for me!”
“Leaving me for good—leaving for good? Oh, Mr. Carlyle, please let me see him for just a minute—just one goodbye! Won’t you try for me?”
He knew how hopeless it was, but he turned to leave the room.
He knew how pointless it was, but he turned to leave the room.
“I will go and see. But you will remain here quietly—you will not come.”
“I'll go check it out. But you need to stay here and keep quiet—you can't come.”
She bowed her head in acquiescence, and he closed the door. Had she indeed been his sister, he would probably have turned the key upon her. He entered the earl’s chamber, but not many seconds did he remain in it.
She nodded in agreement, and he shut the door. If she had really been his sister, he would have likely locked her in. He stepped into the earl's room, but he didn’t stay there for long.
“It is over,” he whispered to Mrs. Mason, whom he met in the corridor, “and Mr. Wainwright is asking for you.”
“It’s over,” he whispered to Mrs. Mason, whom he met in the hallway, “and Mr. Wainwright is looking for you.”
“You are soon back,” cried Isabel, lifting her head. “May I go?”
“You're back already,” Isabel exclaimed, lifting her head. “Can I go?”
He sat down and took her hand, shrinking from his task.
He sat down and took her hand, hesitating about what he had to do.
“I wish I could comfort you!” he exclaimed, in a tone of deep emotion.
“I wish I could comfort you!” he said, his voice filled with deep emotion.
Her face turned of a ghastly whiteness—as white as another’s not far away.
Her face turned a dreadful white—just as white as someone else's nearby.
“Tell me the worst,” she breathed.
“Tell me the worst,” she said quietly.
“I have nothing to tell you but the worst. May God support you, dear Lady Isabel!”
“I have nothing to tell you except the worst. May God help you, dear Lady Isabel!”
She turned to hide her face and its misery away from him, and a low wail of anguish broke from her, telling its own tale of despair.
She turned to hide her face and its pain from him, and a low wail of anguish escaped her, revealing her own story of despair.
The gray dawn of morning was breaking over the world, advent of another bustling day in life’s history; but the spirit of William Vane, Earl of Mount Severn, had soared away from it forever.
The gray dawn of morning was breaking over the world, marking the start of another busy day in life’s history; but the spirit of William Vane, Earl of Mount Severn, had risen away from it forever.
CHAPTER X.
THE KEEPERS OF THE DEAD.
Events, between the death of Lord Mount Severn and his interment, occurred quickly; and to one of them the reader may feel inclined to demur, as believing that it could have no foundation in fact, in the actions of real life, but must be a wild creation of the author’s brain. He would be wrong. The author is no more fond of wild creations than the reader. The circumstance did take place.
Events between the death of Lord Mount Severn and his burial happened quickly, and one of them may seem unbelievable to the reader, who might think it has no basis in reality and is just a wild invention of the author's imagination. However, that would be a mistake. The author is no more enamored with wild inventions than the reader is. The occurrence did happen.
The earl died on Friday morning at daylight. The news spread rapidly. It generally does on the death of a peer, if he has been of note, whether good or bad, in the world, and was known in London before the day was over—the consequence of which was, that by Saturday morning, early, a shoal of what the late peer would have called harpies, had arrived, to surround East Lynne. There were creditors of all sorts; for small sums and for great, for five or ten pounds up to five or ten thousand. Some were civil, some impatient, some loud and rough and angry; some came to put in executions on the effects, and some—to arrest the body!
The earl passed away on Friday morning at dawn. The news spread quickly. It usually does when a notable peer dies, whether they were known for good or bad reasons, and it was all over London by the end of the day—the result of which was that by early Saturday morning, a swarm of what the late earl would have called vultures had arrived to surround East Lynne. There were creditors of all kinds; for small amounts and for large ones, from five or ten pounds to five or ten thousand. Some were polite, some were impatient, some were loud and rough and angry; some came to seize the assets, and some—to take the person!
This last act was accomplished cleverly. Two men, each with a remarkably hooked nose, stole away from the hubbub of the clamorous, and peering cunningly about, made their way to the side or tradesman’s entrance. A kitchen-maid answered their gentle appeal at the bell.
This final act was done skillfully. Two men, both with notably hooked noses, slipped away from the noise of the crowd, and cautiously looking around, headed toward the side or tradesman's entrance. A kitchen maid answered their polite ring at the bell.
“Is the coffin come yet?” said they.
“Has the coffin arrived yet?” they asked.
“Coffin—no!” was the girl’s reply. “The shell ain’t here yet. Mr. Jones didn’t promise that till nine o’clock, and it haven’t gone eight.”
“Coffin—no!” was the girl’s reply. “The shell isn’t here yet. Mr. Jones didn’t promise that until nine o’clock, and it’s not even eight.”
“It won’t be long,” quoth they; “its on its road. We’ll go up to his lordship’s room, please, and be getting ready for it.”
“It won’t be long,” they said; “it’s on its way. Let’s head up to his lordship’s room and get ready for it.”
The girl called the butler. “Two men from Jones’, the undertaker’s, sir,” announced she. “The shell’s coming on and they want to go up and make ready for it.”
The girl called the butler. “Two men from Jones, the undertaker, sir,” she announced. “The coffin’s coming and they want to go up and get ready for it.”
The butler marshaled them upstairs himself, and introduced them to the room. “That will do,” said they, as he was about to enter with them, “we won’t trouble you to wait.” And closing the door upon the unsuspicious butler, they took up their station on either side of the dead, like a couple of ill-omened mutes. They had placed an arrest upon the corpse; it was theirs until their claim was satisfied, and they sat down to thus watch and secure it. Pleasant occupation!
The butler guided them upstairs himself and showed them the room. “That’s fine,” they said as he was about to join them, “you don’t need to wait.” And after shutting the door on the unsuspecting butler, they positioned themselves on either side of the corpse, like a couple of foreboding mourners. They had taken control of the body; it was theirs until their claim was fulfilled, so they sat down to keep watch over it. What a lovely job!
It may have been an hour later that Lady Isabel, leaving her own chamber, opened noiselessly that of the dead. She had been in it several times during the previous day; at first with the housekeeper; afterward, when the nameless dread was somewhat effaced, alone. But she felt nervous again this morning, and had gained the bed before she ventured to lift her eyes from the carpet and encounter the sight. Then she started, for there sat two strange-looking men—and not attractive men either.
It might have been an hour later when Lady Isabel, stepping out of her own room, quietly entered the room of the deceased. She had been in there a few times the day before; first with the housekeeper and later, when her unease had faded somewhat, she had entered alone. But this morning, she felt anxious again and had made it to the bed before she dared to look up from the carpet and face the scene. Then she jumped back, because there were two unfamiliar-looking men sitting there—and they weren’t appealing either.
It darted through her mind that they must be people from the neighborhood, come to gratify an idle and unpardonable curiosity. Her first impulse was to summon the butler; her second, to speak to them herself.
It crossed her mind that they might be locals, drawn by a pointless and inexcusable curiosity. Her first instinct was to call the butler; her second was to talk to them herself.
“Do you want anything here?” she quietly said.
“Do you want anything here?” she asked quietly.
“Much obleeged for the inquiry, miss. We are all right.”
“Thank you for your inquiry, miss. We're all good.”
The words and tone struck her as being singular in the extreme; and they kept their seats, too, as though they had a right to be there.
The words and tone felt extremely unique to her; and they stayed in their seats, as if they had a right to be there.
“Why are you here?” she repeated. “What are you doing?”
“Why are you here?” she asked again. “What are you doing?”
“Well, miss, I don’t mind telling you, for I suppose you are his daughter”—pointing his left thumb over his shoulder at the late peer—“and we hear he have got no other relative anigh him. We have been obleeged, miss, to perform an unpleasant dooty and secure him.”
“Well, miss, I don’t mind telling you, since I assume you’re his daughter”—pointing his left thumb over his shoulder at the late peer—“and we hear he doesn’t have any other close relatives. We’ve been obliged, miss, to carry out an unpleasant duty and secure him.”
The words were like Greek to her, and the men saw that they were.
The words were completely foreign to her, and the men realized that they were.
“He unfortunately owed a slight amount of money, miss—as you, perhaps, be aware on, and our employers is in, deep. So, as soon as they heard what had happened, they sent us down to arrest the dead corpse, and we have done it.”
"He unfortunately owed a small amount of money, miss—as you, perhaps, know—and our employers are in deep trouble. So, as soon as they heard what happened, they sent us to arrest the dead body, and we did it."
Amazement, horror, fear, struggled together in the shocked mind of Lady Isabel. Arrest the dead. She had never heard of a like calamity: nor could she have believed in such. Arrest it for what purpose? What to do? To disfigure it?—to sell it? With a panting heart and ashy lips, she turned from the room. Mrs. Mason happened to be passing near the stairs, and Isabel flew to her, laying hold of her with both hands, in her terror, as she burst into a fit of nervous tears.
Amazement, horror, and fear struggled together in the shocked mind of Lady Isabel. Stop the dead. She had never heard of such a disaster; nor could she have believed it. Stop it for what reason? What to do? To disfigure it?—to sell it? With a racing heart and pale lips, she turned away from the room. Mrs. Mason was passing near the stairs, and Isabel rushed to her, grabbing onto her with both hands in her panic as she burst into a fit of nervous tears.
“Those men—in there!” she gasped.
“Those guys—in there!” she gasped.
“What men, my lady?” returned Mrs. Mason, surprised.
“What men, my lady?” replied Mrs. Mason, surprised.
“I don’t know; I don’t know. I think they are going to stop there; they say they have taken papa.”
“I don’t know; I don’t know. I think they’re going to stop there; they say they’ve taken Dad.”
After a pause of bewildered astonishment, the housekeeper left her standing where she was, and went to the earl’s chamber, to see if she could fathom the mystery of the words. Isabel leaned against the balustrades; partly for support, partly that she seemed afraid to stir from them; and the ominous disturbances downstairs reached her ears. Strangers, interlopers, appeared to be in the hall, talking vehemently, and complaining in bitter tones. More and more terrified, she held her breath to listen.
After a moment of confused shock, the housekeeper left her standing there and went to the earl’s room to try and understand what the words meant. Isabel leaned against the railing; partly for support, but also because she seemed scared to move away from it. She could hear troubling noises coming from downstairs. Strangers appeared to be in the hallway, speaking passionately and complaining harshly. Growing more and more afraid, she held her breath to listen.
“Where’s the good of your seeing the young lady?” cried the butler, in a tone of remonstrance. “She knows nothing about the earl’s affairs; she is in grief enough just now, without any other worry.”
“What's the point of you seeing the young lady?” shouted the butler, in a tone of protest. “She doesn’t know anything about the earl’s situation; she’s already dealing with enough grief without adding more to her worries.”
“I will see her,” returned a dogged voice. “If she’s too start-up and mighty to come down and answer a question or two, why I’ll find my way on to her. Here we are a shameful crowd of us, swindled out of our own, told there’s nobody we can speak to; nobody here but the young lady, and she must not be troubled. She didn’t find it trouble to help to spend our money. She has got no honor and feelings of a lady, if she don’t come and speak to us. There.”
“I’m going to see her,” replied a stubborn voice. “If she’s too important and bossy to come down and answer a question or two, then I’ll make my way to her. Here we are, a shameful group of us, cheated out of our own, told there’s nobody we can talk to; nobody here but the young lady, and she shouldn’t be bothered. She didn’t mind helping to spend our money. She has no honor or feelings of a lady if she doesn’t come and talk to us. There.”
Repressing her rebellious emotions, Lady Isabel glided partly down the staircase, and softy called to the butler. “What is all this?” she asked. “I must know.”
Repressing her rebellious feelings, Lady Isabel glided partway down the staircase and softly called to the butler. “What’s going on?” she asked. “I need to know.”
“Oh, my lady, don’t go amongst those rough men! You can’t do any good; pray go back before they see you. I have sent for Mr. Carlyle, and expect him here momentarily.”
“Oh, my lady, don’t go near those rough men! You won’t accomplish anything; please go back before they notice you. I’ve called for Mr. Carlyle, and I expect him to arrive any minute now.”
“Did Papa owe them all money?” she said, shivering.
“Did Dad owe them all money?” she said, shivering.
“I’m afraid he did, my lady.”
“I’m afraid he did, my lady.”
She went swiftly on; and passing through the few stragglers in the hall, entered the dining-room, where the chief mass had congregated, and the hubbub was loudest. All anger, at least external anger, was hushed at her sight. She looked so young, so innocent, so childlike in her pretty morning dress of peach-colored muslin, her fair face shaded by its falling curls, so little fit to combat with, or understand their business, that instead of pouring forth complaints, they hushed them into silence.
She moved quickly onward, passing through the few stragglers in the hall, and entered the dining room, where most people had gathered and the noise was loudest. All anger, at least the visible kind, faded away at the sight of her. She looked so young, so innocent, so childlike in her pretty peach-colored dress, her fair face framed by falling curls, so unprepared to deal with or comprehend their issues, that instead of voicing their complaints, they quieted themselves.
“I heard some one calling out that I ought to see you,” she began, her agitation causing the words to come forth in a jerking manner. “What did you want with me?”
“I heard someone calling out that I should see you,” she began, her agitation making her words come out in a choppy way. “What did you want with me?”
Then they poured forth their complaints, but not angrily, and she listened till she grew sick. There were many and formidable claims; promissory notes and I O Us, overdue bills and underdue bills; heavy outstanding debts of all sorts, and trifles, comparatively speaking, for housekeeping, servants’ liveries, out-door servants’ wages, bread and meat.
Then they expressed their complaints, but not in an angry way, and she listened until she felt overwhelmed. There were many serious claims; promissory notes and IOUs, overdue bills and those that were slightly behind; large outstanding debts of all kinds, and minor expenses, relatively speaking, for household supplies, servants’ uniforms, outdoor staff wages, food, and groceries.
What was Isabel Vane to answer? What excuse to offer? What hope or promise to give? She stood in bewilderment, unable to speak, turning from one to the other, her sweet eyes full of pity and contrition.
What could Isabel Vane say? What excuse could she make? What hope or promise could she offer? She stood there confused, unable to find words, looking from one person to another, her gentle eyes filled with compassion and remorse.
“The fact is, young lady,” spoke up one who bore the exterior of a gentleman, “we should not have come down troubling you—at least, I can answer for myself—but his lordship’s men of business, Warburton & Ware, to whom many of us hastened last evening, told us there would not be a shilling for anybody unless it could be got from furniture. When it comes to that, it is ‘first come, first served,’ and I got down by morning light, and levied an execution.”
“The truth is, young lady,” said one who looked like a gentleman, “we shouldn’t have come bothering you—at least, I can speak for myself—but his lordship’s business associates, Warburton & Ware, whom many of us rushed to see last night, told us there wouldn’t be a penny for anyone unless it could be gotten from furniture. When it gets to that point, it’s ‘first come, first served,’ and I got here at dawn and made my claim.”
“Which was levied before you came,” put in a man who might be brother to the two upstairs, to judge by his nose. “But what’s such furniture as this to our claims—if you come to combine ‘em? No more than a bucket of water is to the Thames.”
“Which was collected before you arrived,” interrupted a man who looked like he could be related to the two upstairs, judging by his nose. “But what does this furniture mean for our claims—if you’re trying to merge them? It’s no more relevant than a bucket of water is to the Thames.”
“What can I do?” shivered Lady Isabel. “What is it you wish me to do? I have no money to give you, I—”
“What can I do?” shivered Lady Isabel. “What do you want me to do? I don't have any money to give you, I—”
“No, miss,” broke in a quiet, pale man; “if report tells me, you are worse wronged than we are, for you won’t have a roof to put your head under, or a guinea to call your own.”
“No, miss,” interrupted a quiet, pale man; “if the rumors are true, you’re more wronged than we are, because you won’t have a roof over your head or a guinea to your name.”
“He has been a scoundrel to everybody,” interrupted an intemperate voice; “he has ruined thousands.”
“He's been a jerk to everyone,” interrupted a loud voice; “he's ruined thousands.”
The speech was hissed down; even they were not men gratuitously to insult a delicate young lady.
The speech was met with hisses; they weren't the type to insult a delicate young lady for no reason.
“Perhaps you’ll just answer us a question, miss,” persisted the voice, in spite of the hisses. “Is there any ready money that can—”
“Maybe you could just answer us a question, miss,” the voice insisted, despite the hisses. “Is there any cash available that can—”
But another person had entered the room—Mr. Carlyle. He caught sight of the white face and trembling hands of Isabel, and interrupted the last speaker with scant ceremony.
But another person had entered the room—Mr. Carlyle. He noticed Isabel's pale face and shaking hands and cut off the last speaker without much formality.
“What is the meaning of this?” he demanded, in a tone of authority. “What do you want?”
“What does this mean?” he asked, in a commanding tone. “What do you want?”
“If you are a friend of the late peer’s, you ought to know what we want,” was the response. “We want our debts paid.”
“If you were a friend of the late peer, you should know what we need,” was the reply. “We need our debts settled.”
“But this is not the place to come to,” returned Mr. Carlyle; “your coming here flocking in this extraordinary manner, will do no good. You must go to Warburton & Ware.”
“But this isn’t the right place to be,” Mr. Carlyle replied. “Your sudden arrival here, all together like this, isn’t going to help. You need to go to Warburton & Ware.”
“We have been to them and received their answer—a cool assurance that there’ll be nothing for anybody.”
“We've been to them and got their response—a calm assurance that there won't be anything for anyone.”
“At any rate, you’ll get nothing here,” observed Mr. Carlyle, to the assembly, collectively. “Allow me to request that you leave the house at once.”
“At any rate, you won’t get anything here,” Mr. Carlyle said to the group. “I ask that you please leave the house immediately.”
It was little likely that they would for him, and they said it.
It was unlikely that they would do it for him, and they said so.
“Then I warn you of the consequences of a refusal,” quietly said Mr. Carlyle; “you are trespassing upon a stranger’s property. This house is not Lord Mount Severn’s; he sold it some time back.”
“Then I’m warning you about the consequences of refusing,” Mr. Carlyle said quietly; “you’re trespassing on someone else’s property. This house doesn’t belong to Lord Mount Severn; he sold it a while ago.”
They knew better. Some laughed, and said these tricks were stale.
They knew better. Some laughed and said these tricks were old news.
“Listen, gentlemen,” rejoined Mr. Carlyle, in the plain, straightforward manner that carried its own truth. “To make an assertion that could be disproved when the earl’s affairs come to be investigated, would be simply foolish. I give you my word of honor as a gentleman—nay, as a fellow-man—that this estate, with the house and all it contains, passed months ago, from the hands of Lord Mount Severn; and, during his recent sojourn here, he was a visitor in it. Go and ask his men of business.”
“Listen up, everyone,” Mr. Carlyle said, in a straightforward way that spoke for itself. “Making a claim that can be proven wrong when the earl’s matters are looked into would be plain stupid. I promise you, as a gentleman—and as a fellow human being—that this estate, along with the house and everything in it, changed hands months ago, away from Lord Mount Severn; and during his recent stay here, he was just a guest. Go check with his business people.”
“Who purchased it?” was the inquiry.
“Who bought it?” was the question.
“Mr. Carlyle, of West Lynne. Some of you may possibly know him by reputation.”
“Mr. Carlyle from West Lynne. Some of you might know him by reputation.”
Some of them did.
Some of them did.
“A cute young lawyer,” observed a voice; “as his father was before him.”
“A cute young lawyer,” a voice remarked; “just like his father was before him.”
“I am he,” proceeded Mr. Carlyle; “and, being a ‘cute lawyer,’ as you do me the honor to decide, you cannot suppose I should risk my money upon any sale not perfectly safe and legal. I was not an agent in the affair; I employed agents; for it was my own money that I invested, and East Lynne is mine.”
“I am him,” continued Mr. Carlyle; “and, since you honor me by calling me a ‘smart lawyer,’ you can’t think I would risk my money on any sale that isn’t completely safe and legal. I wasn’t directly involved; I hired agents for that because it was my own money I invested, and East Lynne belongs to me.”
“Is the purchase money paid over?” inquired more than one.
“Is the money for the purchase paid yet?” several people asked.
“It was paid over at the time—last June.”
“It was paid last June.”
“What did Lord Mount Severn do with the money?”
“What did Lord Mount Severn do with the money?”
“I do not know,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “I am not cognizant of Lord Mount Severn’s private affairs.”
“I don’t know,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “I’m not aware of Lord Mount Severn’s private matters.”
Significant murmurs arose. “Strange that the earl should stop two or three months at a place that wasn’t his.”
Significant whispers spread. “Isn’t it odd that the earl would spend two or three months in a place that isn’t his?”
“It may appear so to you, but allow me to explain,” returned Mr. Carlyle. “The earl expressed a wish to pay East Lynne a few days’ visit, by way of farewell, and I acceded. Before the few days were over, he was taken ill, and remained, from that time, too ill to quit it. This very day—this day, gentlemen, as we stand here, was at length fixed for his departure.”
“It might seem that way to you, but let me clarify,” Mr. Carlyle replied. “The earl wanted to visit East Lynne for a few days as a farewell, and I agreed. Before those few days were up, he fell ill and was too unwell to leave after that. Today—this very day, gentlemen, as we stand here—was finally intended for his departure.”
“And you tell us you bought the furniture?”
“And you’re saying you bought the furniture?”
“Everything as it stands. You need not doubt my word, for the proofs will be forthcoming. East Lynne was in the market for sale; I heard of it, and became the purchaser—just as I might have bought an estate from any of you. And now, as this is my house, and you have no claim upon me, I shall be obliged to you to withdraw.”
“Everything is as it is. You don’t need to doubt what I’m saying, because the evidence will be available soon. East Lynne was up for sale; I found out about it and bought it—just like I could have purchased a property from any of you. Now, since this is my house and you have no rights over me, I would appreciate it if you would leave.”
“Perhaps you’ll claim the horses and carriages next, sir,” cried the man with the hooked nose.
“Maybe you'll take the horses and carriages next, sir,” shouted the man with the hooked nose.
Mr. Carlyle raised his head haughtily. “What is mine is mine, legally purchased and paid for—a fair, just price. The carriages and horses I have nothing to do with; Lord Mount Severn brought them down with him.”
Mr. Carlyle lifted his head proudly. “What’s mine is mine, legally bought and paid for—a fair, just price. The carriages and horses are not my concern; Lord Mount Severn brought them with him.”
“And I have got a safe watcher over them in the out premises, to see as they don’t run away,” nodded the man, complacently; “and if I don’t mistake, there’s a safe watcher over something else upstairs.”
“And I have a reliable guard watching them in the outside area to make sure they don’t escape,” the man nodded, feeling pleased with himself; “and if I’m not mistaken, there’s a reliable guard keeping an eye on something else upstairs.”
“What a cursed scoundrel Mount Severn was.”
“What a damn scoundrel Mount Severn was.”
“Whatever he may have been, it does not give you the right to outrage the feelings of his daughter,” warmly interrupted Mr. Carlyle; “and I should have thought that men, calling themselves Englishmen, would have disdained the shame. Allow me, Lady Isabel,” he added, imperatively taking her hand to lead her from the room. “I will remain and deal with this business.”
“Whatever he was, that doesn’t give you the right to insult his daughter’s feelings,” Mr. Carlyle interjected passionately. “I would have thought that men who call themselves Englishmen would despise such shame. Let me, Lady Isabel,” he said, firmly taking her hand to lead her out of the room. “I’ll stay and handle this matter.”
But she hesitated and stopped. The injury her father had done these men was telling painfully on her sense of right, and she essayed to speak a word of apology, of sorrow; she thought she ought to do so; she did not like them to deem her quite heartless. But it was a painful task, and the color went and came in her pale face, and her breath was labored with the excess of her tribulation.
But she hesitated and stopped. The harm her father had caused these men weighed heavily on her sense of right, and she tried to say something to apologize, to express sorrow; she felt she should do that; she didn't want them to think she was completely heartless. But it was a difficult task, and the color in her pale face fluctuated, and her breathing was strained from the intensity of her distress.
“I am very sorry,” she stammered; and with the effort of speaking, emotion quite got the better of her, and she burst into tears. “I did not know anything of all this; my father’s affairs were not spoken of before me. I believe I have not anything; if I had, I would divide it amongst you as equally as I could. But, should the means ever be in my power—should money ever be mine, I will thankfully pay all your claims.”
“I’m so sorry,” she stammered; and as she tried to speak, her emotions overwhelmed her, and she started crying. “I didn’t know anything about this; my father’s matters were never discussed in front of me. I don’t think I have anything; if I did, I would share it with all of you as fairly as possible. But if I ever have the means—if money ever comes my way, I will gladly pay back all your claims.”
All your claims! Lady Isabel little thought what that “all” would comprise. However, such promises, made at such a moment, fell heedlessly upon the ear. Scarcely one present but felt sympathy and sorrow for her, and Mr. Carlyle drew her from the room. He closed the door upon the noisy crew, and then sobs came forth hysterically.
All your claims! Lady Isabel had no idea what that "all" would include. Still, promises made in such a moment just went in one ear and out the other. Almost everyone there felt sympathy and sorrow for her, and Mr. Carlyle took her out of the room. He shut the door on the loud group, and then her sobs erupted hysterically.
“I am so grieved, Lady Isabel! Had I foreseen this annoyance, you should have been spared it. Can you go upstairs alone, or shall I call Mrs. Mason?”
“I am so sorry, Lady Isabel! If I had known about this trouble, I would have spared you from it. Can you go upstairs by yourself, or should I call Mrs. Mason?”
“Oh, yes! I can go alone; I am not ill, only frightened and sick. This is not the worst,” she shivered. “There are two men up—up—with papa.”
“Oh, yes! I can go by myself; I’m not sick, just scared and feeling unwell. This isn’t the worst,” she shivered. “There are two men up—up—with Dad.”
“Up with papa.” Mr. Carlyle was puzzled. He saw that she was shaking from head to foot, as she stood before him.
“Up with dad.” Mr. Carlyle was confused. He noticed that she was trembling from head to toe as she stood in front of him.
“I cannot understand it, and it terrifies me,” she continued, attempting an explanation. “They are sitting in the room, close to him: they have taken him, they say.”
“I can’t understand it, and it scares me,” she went on, trying to explain. “They’re in the room with him, close by: they say they’ve taken him.”
A blank, thunderstruck pause. Mr. Carlyle looked at her—he did not speak; and then he turned and looked at the butler, who was standing near. But the man only responded by giving his head a half shake, and Mr. Carlyle saw that it was an ominous one.
A blank, stunned pause. Mr. Carlyle looked at her—he didn’t say anything; then he turned and looked at the butler, who was standing nearby. But the man just shook his head slightly, and Mr. Carlyle realized it was a warning gesture.
“I will clear the house of these,” he said to Lady Isabel, pointing back to the dining-room, “and then join you upstairs.”
“I’ll take care of these,” he said to Lady Isabel, gesturing toward the dining room, “and then I’ll join you upstairs.”
“Two ruffians, sir, and they have got possession of the body,” whispered the butler in Mr. Carlyle’s ear, as Lady Isabel departed. “They obtained entrance to the chamber by a sly, deceitful trick, saying they were the undertaker’s men, and that he can’t be buried unless their claims are paid, if it’s for a month to come. It has upset all our stomachs, sir; Mrs. Mason while telling me—for she was the first one to know it—was as sick as she could be.”
“Two thugs, sir, and they have taken control of the body,” whispered the butler in Mr. Carlyle’s ear as Lady Isabel left. “They got into the room by a sneaky trick, claiming they were the undertaker’s workers, and that he can’t be buried until their fees are paid, even if it’s a month from now. It has made us all feel ill, sir; Mrs. Mason, who was the first to find out, was as sick as could be while she was telling me.”
At present Mr. Carlyle returned to the dining-room, and bore the brunt of the anger of those savage, and it may be said, ill-used men. Not that it was vented upon him—quite the contrary—but on the memory of the unhappy peer, who lay overhead. A few had taken the precaution to insure the earl’s life, and they were the best off. They left the house after a short space of time; for Mr. Carlyle’s statement was indisputable, and they knew the law better than to remain, trespassers on his property.
At that moment, Mr. Carlyle returned to the dining room and faced the anger of those furious, and one might say, mistreated men. However, it wasn't directed at him—quite the opposite—but rather at the memory of the unfortunate peer who lay above them. A few had wisely insured the earl's life, and they were the better off. They left the house after a little while because Mr. Carlyle's statement was undeniable, and they knew the law well enough to avoid staying on his property as trespassers.
But the custodians of the dead could not be got rid of. Mr. Carlyle proceeded to the death-chamber, and examined their authority. A similar case had never occurred under his own observation, though it had under his father’s, and Mr. Carlyle remembered hearing of it. The body of a church dignitary, who had died deeply in debt, was arrested as it was being carried through the cloisters to its grave in the cathedral. These men, sitting over Lord Mount Severn, enforced heavy claims; and there they must sit until the arrival of Mr. Vane from Castle Marling—now the Earl of Mount Severn.
But the keepers of the dead couldn’t be dismissed. Mr. Carlyle went to the death chamber and checked their authority. He had never seen a case like this himself, although his father had, and Mr. Carlyle remembered hearing about it. The body of a church official, who had passed away deeply in debt, was seized as it was being taken through the cloisters to its burial in the cathedral. These men, watching over Lord Mount Severn, enforced significant claims; and they had to stay there until Mr. Vane arrived from Castle Marling—now the Earl of Mount Severn.
On the following morning, Sunday, Mr. Carlyle proceeded again to East Lynne, and found, to his surprise, that there was no arrival. Isabel sat in the breakfast-room alone, the meal on the table untouched, and she shivering—as it seemed—on a low ottoman before the fire. She looked so ill that Mr. Carlyle could not forbear remarking upon it.
On the next morning, Sunday, Mr. Carlyle went back to East Lynne and was surprised to find that no one had arrived. Isabel was sitting in the breakfast room by herself, the meal on the table untouched, and she seemed to be shivering on a low ottoman in front of the fire. She looked so unwell that Mr. Carlyle couldn't help but comment on it.
“I have not slept, and I am very cold,” she answered. “I did not close my eyes all night, I was so terrified.”
“I haven't slept, and I'm really cold,” she replied. “I didn’t close my eyes all night; I was so scared.”
“Terrified at what?” he asked.
"Terrified of what?" he asked.
“At those men,” she whispered. “It is strange that Mr. Vane has not come.”
“At those guys,” she whispered. “It's odd that Mr. Vane hasn't shown up.”
“Is the post in?”
"Is the mail here?"
“I don’t know,” she apathetically replied. “I have received nothing.”
"I don't know," she replied with no enthusiasm. "I haven't gotten anything."
She had scarcely spoke when the butler entered with his salver full of letters, most of them bearing condolence with Lady Isabel. She singled out one and hastened to open it, for it bore the Castle Marling post-mark. “It is Mrs. Vane’s handwriting,” she remarked to Mr. Carlyle.
She had barely spoken when the butler came in with his tray full of letters, most of them extending condolences to Lady Isabel. She picked one out and quickly opened it since it had the Castle Marling postmark. “It’s in Mrs. Vane’s handwriting,” she said to Mr. Carlyle.
CASTLE MARLING, Saturday.
CASTLE MARLING, Sat.
“MY DEAR ISABEL—I am dreadfully grieved and shocked at the news conveyed in Mr. Carlyle’s letter to my husband, for he has gone cruising in his yacht, and I opened it. Goodness knows where he may be, round the coast somewhere, but he said he should be home for Sunday, and as he is pretty punctual in keeping his word, I expect him. Be assured he will not lose a moment in hastening to East Lynne.
“MY DEAR ISABEL—I am extremely upset and shocked by the news in Mr. Carlyle’s letter to my husband, who has gone cruising on his yacht, and I opened it. Goodness knows where he might be, somewhere along the coast, but he said he would be home by Sunday, and since he is usually pretty punctual, I expect him. Rest assured, he will waste no time in getting to East Lynne.”
“I cannot express what I feel for you, and am too bouleversee to write more. Try and keep up your spirits, and believe me, dear Isabel, with sincere sympathy and regret, faithfully yours,
“I can’t put into words what I feel for you, and I’m too overwhelmed to write any more. Try to stay positive, and trust me, dear Isabel, with genuine sympathy and regret, always yours,
“EMMA MOUNT SEVERN.”
"Emma Mount Severn."
The color came into Isabel’s pale cheek when she read the signature. She thought, had she been the writer, she should, in that first, early letter, have still signed herself Emma Vane. Isabel handed the note to Mr. Carlyle. “It is very unfortunate,” she sighed.
The color rushed to Isabel’s pale cheek when she read the signature. She thought that if she had been the writer, she would have still signed herself Emma Vane in that first, early letter. Isabel handed the note to Mr. Carlyle. “This is really unfortunate,” she sighed.
Mr. Carlyle glanced over it as quickly as Mrs. Vane’s illegible writing allowed him, and drew in his lips in a peculiar manner when he came to the signature. Perhaps at the same thought which had struck Isabel.
Mr. Carlyle quickly scanned it as much as Mrs. Vane’s messy handwriting would let him, and he pursed his lips in a strange way when he reached the signature. Maybe he had the same thought that had crossed Isabel's mind.
“Had Mrs. Vane been worth a rush, she would have come herself, knowing your lonely situation,” he uttered, impulsively.
“Had Mrs. Vane been worth anything, she would have come herself, knowing your lonely situation,” he said impulsively.
Isabel leaned her head upon her hand. All the difficulties and embarrassments of her position came crowding on her mind. No orders had been given in preparation for the funeral, and she felt that she had no right to give any. The earls of Mount Severn were buried at Mount Severn; but to take her father thither would involve great expense; would the present earl sanction that? Since the previous morning, she seemed to have grown old in the world’s experience; her ideas were changed, the bent of her thoughts had been violently turned from its course. Instead of being a young lady of high position, of wealth and rank, she appeared to herself more in the light of an unfortunate pauper and interloper in the house she was inhabiting. It has been the custom in romance to present young ladies, especially if they be handsome and interesting, as being entirely oblivious of matter-of-fact cares and necessities, supremely indifferent to future prospects of poverty—poverty that brings hunger and thirst and cold and nakedness; but, be assured, this apathy never existed in real life. Isabel Vane’s grief for her father—whom, whatever may have been the aspect he wore for others, she had deeply loved and reverenced—was sharply poignant; but in the midst of that grief, and of the singular troubles his death had brought forth, she could not shut her eyes to her own future. Its blank uncertainty, its shadowed-forth embarrassments did obtrude themselves and the words of that plain-speaking creditor kept ringing in her ears: “You won’t have a roof to put your head under, or a guinea to call your own.” Where was she to go? With whom to live? She was in Mr. Carlyle’s house now. And how was she to pay the servants? Money was owing to them all.
Isabel rested her head on her hand. All the difficulties and embarrassments of her situation flooded her mind. No arrangements had been made for the funeral, and she felt she had no right to make any. The earls of Mount Severn were buried at Mount Severn; but taking her father there would cost a lot of money; would the current earl approve that? Since the previous morning, she felt as if she had aged with the world's experiences; her thoughts had shifted, and the direction of her mind had been drastically altered. Instead of seeing herself as a young woman of high status, wealth, and rank, she felt more like an unfortunate beggar and outsider in the house she was living in. Traditionally in stories, young women, especially if they are beautiful and captivating, are portrayed as being completely unaware of practical concerns and indifferent to the looming threat of poverty—poverty that brings hunger, thirst, cold, and homelessness; but let it be known, this indifference doesn’t exist in real life. Isabel Vane’s sorrow for her father—whom, no matter how he appeared to others, she had truly loved and respected—was intensely painful; but amidst that sorrow, and with the unusual troubles his death had caused, she couldn’t ignore her own future. Its uncertain emptiness and the looming challenges intruded on her thoughts, and the words of that straightforward creditor kept echoing in her mind: “You won’t have a roof over your head, or a penny to call your own.” Where was she supposed to go? Who was she supposed to live with? She was currently in Mr. Carlyle’s house. And how was she supposed to pay the servants? Money was owed to all of them.
“Mr. Carlyle, how long has this house been yours?” she asked, breaking the silence.
“Mr. Carlyle, how long have you owned this house?” she asked, breaking the silence.
“It was in June that the purchase was completed. Did Lord Mount Severn never tell you he had sold it to me?”
“It was in June when the purchase was finalized. Did Lord Mount Severn ever mention that he sold it to me?”
“No, never. All these things are yours?” glancing round the room.
“No, never. All these things belong to you?” she said, looking around the room.
“The furniture was sold with the house. Not these sort of things,” he added, his eye falling on the silver on the breakfast table; “not the plate and linen.”
“The furniture was sold with the house. Not stuff like this,” he added, his eyes landing on the silver items on the breakfast table; “not the plate and linen.”
“Not the plate and linen! Then those poor men who were here yesterday have a right to them,” she quickly cried.
“Not the plate and linen! Then those poor guys who were here yesterday have a right to them,” she quickly exclaimed.
“I scarcely know. I believe the plate goes with the entail—and the jewels go also. The linen cannot be of consequence either way.”
"I hardly know. I think the plate goes with the estate—and the jewels too. The linen shouldn't matter much either way."
“Are my clothes my own?”
“Are my clothes really mine?”
He smiled as he looked at her; smiled at her simplicity, and assured her that they were nobody’s else.
He smiled at her, appreciating her simplicity, and assured her that they belonged to no one else.
“I did not know,” she sighed; “I did not understand. So many strange things have happened in the last day or two, that I seem to understand nothing.”
“I didn’t know,” she sighed; “I didn’t get it. So many strange things have happened in the last day or two that I feel like I understand nothing.”
Indeed, she could not understand. She had no definite ideas on the subject of this transfer of East Lynne to Mr. Carlyle; plenty of indefinite ones, and they were haunting her. Fears of debt to him, and of the house and its contents being handed over to him in liquidation, perhaps only partial, were working in her brain.
Indeed, she couldn't understand. She had no clear thoughts about the transfer of East Lynne to Mr. Carlyle; just a lot of vague ideas, and they were bothering her. She was consumed by fears of being in debt to him, and of the house and its belongings being handed over to him in payment, possibly only partially.
“Does my father owe you any money?” she breathed in a timid tone.
“Does my dad owe you any money?” she asked softly.
“Not any,” he replied. “Lord Mount Severn was never indebted to me in his life.”
“Not at all,” he replied. “Lord Mount Severn never owed me anything in his lifetime.”
“Yet you purchased East Lynne?”
"Did you really buy East Lynne?"
“As any one else might have done,” he answered, discerning the drift of her thoughts. “I was in search of an eligible estate to invest money in, and East Lynne suited me.”
“As anyone else might have done,” he replied, sensing where her thoughts were going. “I was looking for a suitable estate to invest money in, and East Lynne was a perfect fit for me.”
“I feel my position, Mr. Carlyle,” she resumed, the rebellious tears forcing themselves to her eyes; “thus to be intruding upon you for a shelter. And I cannot help myself.”
“I understand my place, Mr. Carlyle,” she continued, tears of rebellion welling up in her eyes; “it feels wrong to impose on you for a place to stay. But I have no other choice.”
“You can help grieving me,” he gently answered, “which you do much when you talk of obligation. The obligation is on my side, Lady Isabel; and when I express a hope that you will continue at East Lynne while it can be of service, however prolonged that period may be, I assure you, I say it in all sincerity.”
“You can help me while I’m grieving,” he replied softly, “and you do so much when you mention obligation. The obligation is mine, Lady Isabel; and when I express a hope that you will stay at East Lynne as long as it’s of help, no matter how long that might be, I assure you I’m saying this sincerely.”
“You are very kind,” she faltered; “and for a few days; until I can think; until—Oh, Mr. Carlyle, are papa’s affairs really so bad as they said yesterday?” she broke off, her perplexities recurring to her with vehement force. “Is there nothing left?”
“You're really kind,” she hesitated; “and for a few days; until I can think; until—Oh, Mr. Carlyle, are Dad’s problems really as bad as they said yesterday?” she stopped, her worries coming back to her with intense strength. “Is there nothing left?”
Now Mr. Carlyle might have given the evasive assurance that there would be plenty left, just to tranquilize her. But to have used deceit with her would have pricked against every feeling of his nature; and he saw how implicitly she relied upon his truth.
Now Mr. Carlyle could have given her a vague promise that there would be plenty left, just to calm her down. But to have been dishonest with her would have gone against everything he believed in; and he realized how much she depended on his honesty.
“I fear things are not very bright,” he answered. “That is, so far as we can see at present. But there may have been some settlement effected for you that you do not know of. Warburton & Ware—”
“I’m afraid things don’t look too good,” he replied. “At least, not from what we can see right now. But there might have been a settlement made for you that you’re not aware of. Warburton & Ware—”
“No,” she interrupted: “I never heard of a settlement, and I am sure there is none. I see the worst plainly. I have no home, no home and no money. This house is yours; the town house and Mount Severn go to Mr. Vane; and I have nothing.”
“No,” she interrupted, “I’ve never heard of a settlement, and I’m sure there isn’t one. I can see the reality clearly. I have no home, no money. This house is yours; the town house and Mount Severn go to Mr. Vane; and I have nothing.”
“But surely Mr. Vane will be delighted to welcome you to your old home. The houses pass to him—it almost seems as though you had the greater right in them, than he or Mrs. Vane.”
“But surely Mr. Vane will be happy to welcome you back to your old home. The houses belong to him—it almost feels like you have more of a claim to them than he or Mrs. Vane.”
“My home with them!” she retorted, as if the words had stung her. “What are you saying, Mr. Carlyle?”
“My home with them!” she shot back, as if the words had hurt her. “What are you talking about, Mr. Carlyle?”
“I beg your pardon, Lady Isabel. I should not have presumed to touch upon these points myself, but—”
"I’m sorry, Lady Isabel. I shouldn't have assumed I could bring up these topics myself, but—"
“Nay, I think I ought to beg yours,” she interrupted, more calmly. “I am only grateful for the interest you take in them—the kindness you have shown. But I could not make my home with Mrs. Vane.”
“Nah, I think I should be the one to ask you,” she interrupted, more calmly. “I really appreciate the interest you have in them and the kindness you’ve shown. But I couldn’t live with Mrs. Vane.”
Mr. Carlyle rose. He could do no good by remaining, and did not think it well to intrude longer. He suggested that it might be more pleasant if Isabel had a friend with her; Mrs. Ducie would no doubt be willing to come, and she was a kind, motherly woman.
Mr. Carlyle got up. He realized that staying wouldn’t help, and he didn’t think it was right to linger any longer. He suggested it might be nicer for Isabel to have a friend with her; Mrs. Ducie would probably be happy to come, and she was a warm, motherly figure.
Isabel shook her head with a passing shudder. “Have strangers, here, with—all—that—in papa’s chamber!” she uttered. “Mrs. Ducie drove over yesterday, perhaps to remain—I don’t know; but I was afraid of questions, and would not see her. When I think of—that—I feel thankful that I am alone.”
Isabel shook her head with a slight shiver. “There are strangers in papa’s room with—all—that!” she said. “Mrs. Ducie came by yesterday, maybe to stay—I’m not sure; but I was worried about questions, so I didn't meet her. When I think about—that—I feel grateful to be alone.”
The housekeeper stopped Mr. Carlyle as he was going out.
The housekeeper stopped Mr. Carlyle as he was heading out.
“Sir, what is the news from Castle Marling? Pound said there was a letter. Is Mr. Vane coming?”
“Sir, what’s the news from Castle Marling? Pound mentioned there was a letter. Is Mr. Vane coming?”
“He was out yachting. Mrs. Vane expected him home yesterday, so it is to be hoped he will be here to-day.”
“He was out yachting. Mrs. Vane expected him home yesterday, so hopefully he will be here today.”
“Whatever will be done if he does not come?” she breathed. “The leaden coffin ought to be soldered down, for you know, sir, the state he was in when he died.”
“What's going to happen if he doesn't show up?” she said softly. “The heavy coffin should be sealed shut, because you know how he was when he died.”
“It can be soldered down without Mr. Vane.”
“It can be soldered down without Mr. Vane.”
“Of course—without Mr. Vane. It’s not that, sir. Will those men allow it to be done? The undertakers were here this morning at daybreak, and those men intimated that they were not going to lose sight of the dead. The words sounded significant to us, but we asked them no questions. Have they a right to prevent it, sir?”
“Of course—without Mr. Vane. It’s not that, sir. Will those guys let it happen? The undertakers were here this morning at daybreak, and those men hinted that they weren't going to lose sight of the dead. Those words seemed important to us, but we didn’t ask them any questions. Do they have the right to stop it, sir?”
“Upon my word I cannot tell,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “The proceeding is so rare a one, that I know little what right of law they have or have not. Do not mention this to Lady Isabel. And when Mr. Va—when Lord Mount Severn arrives, send down to apprise me of it.”
“Honestly, I can’t say,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “This situation is so unusual that I’m not sure what legal rights they do or don’t have. Don’t bring this up with Lady Isabel. And when Mr. Va—when Lord Mount Severn gets here, let me know.”
CHAPTER XI.
THE NEW PEER—THE BANK-NOTE
A post-chaise was discerned thundering up the avenue that Sunday afternoon. It contained the new peer, Lord Mount Severn. The more direct line of rail from Castle Marling, brought him only to within five miles of West Lynne, and thence he had travelled in a hired chaise. Mr. Carlyle soon joined him, and almost at the same time Mr. Warburton arrived from London. Absence from town at the period of the earl’s death had prevented Mr. Warburton’s earlier attendance. Business was entered upon immediately.
A carriage was spotted rumbling up the driveway that Sunday afternoon. It held the new peer, Lord Mount Severn. The more direct train route from Castle Marling only took him within five miles of West Lynne, so he had traveled the rest of the way in a hired carriage. Mr. Carlyle quickly joined him, and around the same time, Mr. Warburton arrived from London. His absence from town during the earl’s death had kept Mr. Warburton from arriving sooner. They got down to business right away.
The present earl knew that his predecessor had been an embarrassed man, but he had no conception of the extent of the evil; they had not been intimate, and rarely came in contact. As the various items of news were now detailed to him—the wasteful expenditure, the disastrous ruin, the total absence of provision for Isabel—he stood petrified and aghast. He was a tall stout man, of three-and-forty years, his nature honorable, his manner cold, and his countenance severe.
The current earl was aware that his predecessor had been a deeply troubled man, but he couldn't grasp how serious the situation really was; they weren't close and hardly interacted. As he heard about the news—reckless spending, total disaster, and no support for Isabel—he was shocked and horrified. He was a tall, sturdy man in his early forties, with an honorable nature, a distant demeanor, and a stern expression.
“It is the most iniquitous piece of business I ever heard of!” he exclaimed to the two lawyers. “Of all the reckless fools, Mount Severn must have been the worst!”
“It’s the most unjust thing I’ve ever heard of!” he shouted at the two lawyers. “Of all the careless idiots, Mount Severn has to be the worst!”
“Unpardonably improvident as regards his daughter,” was the assenting remark.
“Unforgivably careless when it comes to his daughter,” was the agreement.
“Improvident! It must have been rank madness!” retorted the earl. “No man in his senses could leave a child to the mercy of the world, as he has left her. She has not a shilling—literally, not a shilling in her possession. I put the question to her, what money there was in the house when the earl died. Twenty or twenty-five pounds, she answered, which she had given to Mason, who required it for housekeeping purposes. If the girl wants a yard of ribbon for herself, she has not the pence to pay for it! Can you realize such a case to the mind?” continued the excited peer. “I will stake my veracity that such a one never occurred yet.”
“Unbelievable! It must have been total madness!” exclaimed the earl. “No sane person would leave a child to fend for herself in the world like he has. She doesn't have a penny—literally, not a penny to her name. I asked her how much money was in the house when the earl passed away. She said twenty or twenty-five pounds, which she gave to Mason because he needed it for groceries. If the girl wants a yard of ribbon for herself, she can't even afford it! Can you imagine such a situation?” the agitated peer continued. “I swear this has never happened before.”
“No money for her own personal wants!” exclaimed Mr. Carlyle.
“No money for her own personal wants!” Mr. Carlyle exclaimed.
“Not a halfpenny in the world. And there are no funds, and will be none, that I can see, for her to draw upon.”
“Not a penny in the world. And there are no funds, and there won't be any, that I can see, for her to access.”
“Quite correct, my lord,” nodded Mr. Warburton. “The entailed estates go to you, and what trifling matter of personal property may be left the creditors will take care of.”
“Exactly right, my lord,” nodded Mr. Warburton. “The entailed estates go to you, and whatever small bit of personal property is left, the creditors will handle.”
“I understand East Lynne is yours,” cried the earl, turning sharply upon Mr. Carlyle; “Isabel has just said so.”
“I understand East Lynne is yours,” shouted the earl, suddenly facing Mr. Carlyle; “Isabel just mentioned it.”
“It is,” was the reply. “It became mine last June. I believe his lordship kept the fact a close secret.”
“It is,” came the reply. “I inherited it last June. I think his lordship kept that a secret.”
“He was obliged to keep it a secret,” interposed Mr. Warburton, addressing Lord Mount Severn, “for not a stiver of the purchase money could he have fingered had it got wind. Except ourselves and Mr. Carlyle’s agents, the fact was made known to none.”
“He had to keep it a secret,” Mr. Warburton said to Lord Mount Severn, “because he wouldn’t have seen a single penny of the purchase money if it had leaked out. Other than us and Mr. Carlyle’s agents, nobody else knew.”
“It is strange, sir, that you could not urge the claims of his child upon the earl,” rejoined the new peer to Mr. Warburton, his tone one of harsh reproof. “You were in his confidence; you knew the state of his affairs; it was in your line of duty to do it.”
“It’s odd, sir, that you didn’t advocate for his child with the earl,” the new peer replied to Mr. Warburton, his tone filled with sharp criticism. “You had his trust; you were aware of his situation; it was your responsibility to do so.”
“Knowing the state of his affairs, my lord, we knew how useless the urging it would be,” returned Mr. Warburton. “Your lordship has but a faint idea of the burdens Lord Mount Severn had upon him. The interest alone upon his debts was frightful—and the deuce’s own work it was to get it. Not to speak of the kites he let loose; he would fly them, and nothing could stop him; and they had to be provided for.”
“Knowing how things were for him, my lord, we realized how pointless our insistence would be,” Mr. Warburton replied. “You have only a vague understanding of the weight Lord Mount Severn was carrying. The interest on his debts alone was terrifying—and it was a nightmare to manage. Not to mention the expenses he let spiral out of control; he would go ahead with them, and nothing could stop him; and they had to be taken care of.”
“Oh, I know,” replied the earl, with a gesture of contempt. “Drawing one bill to cover another; that was his system.”
“Oh, I know,” replied the earl, with a dismissive gesture. “Taking out one loan to pay off another; that was his strategy.”
“Draw!” echoed Mr. Warburton. “He would have drawn a bill on Aldgate pump. It was a downright mania with him.”
“Draw!” Mr. Warburton shouted. “He would have drawn a bill on Aldgate pump. It was an absolute obsession for him.”
“Urged to it by his necessities, I conclude,” put in Mr. Carlyle.
“Driven by his needs, I would say,” added Mr. Carlyle.
“He had no business to have such necessities, sir,” cried the earl, wrathfully. “But let us proceed to business. What money is there lying at his banker’s, Mr. Warburton? Do you know?”
“He shouldn't have those needs, sir,” the earl exclaimed angrily. “But let’s get to the point. How much money does he have at his bank, Mr. Warburton? Do you know?”
“None,” was the blank reply. “We overdrew the account ourselves, a fortnight ago, to meet one of his pressing liabilities. We hold a little; and, had he lived a week or two longer, the autumn rents would have been paid in—though they must have been as quickly paid out again.”
“None,” was the empty response. “We overdrawn the account ourselves, two weeks ago, to cover one of his urgent debts. We have a little left; and if he had lived a week or two longer, the fall rents would have been collected—though they would have been spent just as quickly.”
“I’m glad there’s something. What is the amount?”
“I’m glad there’s something. What’s the amount?”
“My lord,” answered Mr. Warburton, shaking his head in a self-condoling manner, “I am sorry to tell you that what we hold will not half satisfy our own claims; money actually paid out of our pockets.”
“My lord,” replied Mr. Warburton, shaking his head in a self-pitying way, “I’m sorry to say that what we have won’t even come close to covering our own claims; it’s money that we’ve actually paid out of our own pockets.”
“Then where on earth is the money to come from, sir? For the funeral—for the servants’ wages—for everything, in fact?”
“Then where on earth is the money going to come from, sir? For the funeral—for the servants’ wages—for everything, really?”
“There is none to come from anywhere,” was the reply of Mr. Warburton.
“There’s no one coming from anywhere,” was Mr. Warburton's reply.
Lord Mount Severn strode the carpet more fiercely. “Wicked improvidence! Shameful profligacy; callous-hearted man! To live a rogue and die a beggar—leaving his daughter to the charity of strangers!”
Lord Mount Severn paced the carpet more angrily. “What reckless waste! Shameful extravagance; cruel-hearted man! To live as a scoundrel and die a beggar—leaving his daughter to the mercy of strangers!”
“Her case presents the worst feature of the whole,” remarked Mr. Carlyle. “What will she do for a home?”
“Her situation reflects the worst aspect of it all,” Mr. Carlyle said. “What will she do for a place to live?”
“She must, of course, find it with me,” replied his lordship; “and, I should hope, a better one than this. With all these debts and duns at his elbow, Mount Severn’s house could not have been a bower of roses.”
“She has to find it with me,” replied his lordship; “and I would hope for a better one than this. With all these debts and collectors right by him, Mount Severn’s house couldn’t have been a bed of roses.”
“I fancy she knew nothing of the state of affairs; had seen little, if anything, of the embarrassments,” returned Mr. Carlyle.
“I think she knew nothing about what was happening; had seen little, if anything, of the troubles,” replied Mr. Carlyle.
“Nonsense!” said the peer.
“That's ridiculous!” said the peer.
“Mr. Carlyle is right, my lord,” observed Mr. Warburton, looking over his spectacles. “Lady Isabel was in safety at Mount Severn till the spring, and the purchase money from East Lynne—what the earl could touch of it—was a stop-gap for many things, and made matters easy for the moment. However, his imprudences are at an end now.”
“Mr. Carlyle is correct, my lord,” said Mr. Warburton, peering over his glasses. “Lady Isabel was safe at Mount Severn until spring, and the money from East Lynne—that the earl could access—was a temporary fix for many things, making things easier for the time being. However, his careless actions are finished now.”
“No, they are not at an end,” returned Lord Mount Severn; “they leave their effects behind them. I hear there was a fine scene yesterday morning; some of the unfortunate wretches he has taken in made their appearance here, all the way from town.”
“No, they aren’t over,” replied Lord Mount Severn; “they leave their impact behind. I heard there was a dramatic scene yesterday morning; some of the unfortunate souls he has taken in showed up here, all the way from the city.”
“Oh, they are Jews half of them,” slightingly spoke Mr. Warburton. “If they do lose a little, it will be an agreeable novelty to them.”
“Oh, they’re half Jews,” Mr. Warburton said dismissively. “If they lose a bit, it’ll be a nice change for them.”
“Jews have as much right to their own as we have, Mr. Warburton,” was the peer’s angry reprimand. “And if they were Turks and infidels, it would not excuse Mount Severn’s practices. Isabel says it was you, Mr. Carlyle, who contrived to get rid of them.”
“Jews have as much right to their own as we do, Mr. Warburton,” the peer angrily chastised. “And even if they were Turks and nonbelievers, that wouldn’t justify Mount Severn’s actions. Isabel says it was you, Mr. Carlyle, who found a way to get rid of them.”
“By convincing them that East Lynne and its furniture belonged to me. But there are those two men upstairs, in possession of—of him; I could not get rid of them.”
“By making them believe that East Lynne and its furniture were mine. But there are those two guys upstairs, holding—holding him; I couldn't get them to leave.”
The earl looked at him. “I do not understand you.”
The earl glanced at him. “I don’t understand you.”
“Did you not know that they have seized the corpse?” asked Mr. Carlyle, dropping his voice. “Two men have been posted over it, like sentinels, since yesterday morning. And there’s a third in the house, I hear, who relieves each other by turn, that they may go down in the hall and take their meals.”
“Did you not know they’ve taken the body?” Mr. Carlyle asked, lowering his voice. “Two men have been posted over it like guards since yesterday morning. And I’ve heard there’s a third one in the house, who rotates with the others so they can go down to the hall and have their meals.”
The earl had halted in his walk and drawn near to Mr. Carlyle, his mouth open, his face a marvel of consternation. “By George!” was all Mr. Warburton uttered, and snatched off his glasses.
The earl had stopped in his tracks and moved closer to Mr. Carlyle, his mouth agape, his face a picture of shock. “Oh my God!” was all Mr. Warburton said as he took off his glasses.
“Mr. Carlyle, do I understand you aright—that the body of the late earl has been seized for a debt?” demanded the peer, solemnly. “Seize a dead body! Am I awake or dreaming?”
“Mr. Carlyle, do I understand you correctly—that the body of the late earl has been taken for a debt?” asked the peer, seriously. “Take a dead body! Am I awake or dreaming?”
“It is what they have done. They got into the room by stratagem.”
“It’s what they did. They got into the room through trickery.”
“Is it possible that transactions so infamous are permitted by our law?” ejaculated the earl. “Arrest a dead man! I never heard of such a thing. I am shocked beyond expression. Isabel said something about two men, I remember; but she was so full of grief and agitation altogether, that I but half comprehended what she did say upon the subject. Why, what will be done? Can’t we bury him?”
“Is it really possible that such notorious transactions are allowed by our laws?” the earl exclaimed. “Arrest a dead man! I've never heard of anything like that. I'm absolutely shocked. I remember Isabel mentioned something about two men, but she was so overwhelmed with grief and agitation that I barely understood what she said about it. So, what are we going to do? Can't we just bury him?”
“I fancy not. The housekeeper told me, this morning, she feared they would not even suffer the coffin to be closed down. And that ought to be done with all convenient speed.”
“I don't think so. The housekeeper told me this morning that she was worried they wouldn’t even let them close the coffin. And that should be done as quickly as possible.”
“It is perfectly horrible!” uttered the earl.
“It’s absolutely awful!” said the earl.
“Who has done it—do you know?” inquired Mr. Warburton.
“Who did it—do you know?” asked Mr. Warburton.
“Somebody of the name of Anstey,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “In the absence of any member of the family, I took upon myself to pay the chamber a visit and examine into the men’s authority. The claim is about three thousand pounds.”
“Someone named Anstey,” Mr. Carlyle replied. “Since no one from the family was around, I took it upon myself to visit the chamber and look into the men’s authority. The claim is for about three thousand pounds.”
“If it’s Anstey who has done it it is a personal debt of the earl’s, really owing, every pound of it,” observed Mr. Warburton. “A sharp man, though, that Anstey, to hit upon such a scheme.”
“If Anstey is the one responsible, it’s a personal debt for the earl, entirely owed by him,” said Mr. Warburton. “Anstey is a clever guy to come up with such a plan.”
“And a shameless and a scandalous man,” added Lord Mount Severn. “Well, this is a pretty thing. What’s to be done?”
“And a shameless and scandalous man,” added Lord Mount Severn. “Well, this is quite a situation. What should we do?”
While they consult, let us look for a moment at Lady Isabel. She sat alone, in great perplexity, indulging the deepest grief. Lord Mount Severn had intimated to her, kindly and affectionately, that henceforth she must find her home with him and his wife. Isabel returned a faint “Thank you” and as soon as he left her, burst into a paroxysm of rebellious tears. “Have her home with Mrs. Vane!” she uttered to her own heart; “No, never; rather would she die—rather would she eat a crust and drink water!” and so on, and so on. Young demoiselles are somewhat prone to indulge in these flights of fancy; but they are in most cases impracticable and foolish—exceedingly so in that of Lady Isabel Vane. Work for their living? It may appear very feasible in theory; but theory and practice are as opposite as light and dark. The plain fact was, that Isabel had no alternative whatever, save that of accepting a home with Lady Mount Severn; and the conviction that it must be so stole over her spirit, even while her hasty lips were protesting that she would not.
While they consult, let’s take a moment to look at Lady Isabel. She sat alone, feeling completely lost, overwhelmed by deep sorrow. Lord Mount Severn had gently and kindly told her that from now on, she would have to make her home with him and his wife. Isabel weakly replied with a “Thank you” and as soon as he left, she broke down in a fit of rebellious tears. “Live with Mrs. Vane!” she said to herself; “No, never; I’d rather die—I'd rather eat crusts and drink water!” And so on, and so on. Young ladies often get caught up in these dramatic thoughts; but in most cases, they are unrealistic and foolish—especially in Isabel's case. Working for their living? It might sound practical in theory; but theory and practice are as different as day and night. The truth was, Isabel had no choice but to accept a home with Lady Mount Severn; and the realization that this was her only option settled over her heart, even as her impulsive lips insisted that she wouldn’t.
Two mourners only attended the funeral—the earl and Mr. Carlyle. The latter was no relative of the deceased, and but a very recent friend; but the earl had invited him, probably not liking the parading, solus, his trappings of woe. Some of the county aristocracy were pallbearers, and many private carriages followed.
Two mourners attended the funeral—the earl and Mr. Carlyle. Mr. Carlyle wasn’t a relative of the deceased, just a recent friend; the earl had invited him, likely not wanting to showcase his grief alone. Some local aristocrats served as pallbearers, and several private carriages followed.
All was bustle on the following morning. The earl was to depart, and Isabel was to depart, but not together. In the course of the day the domestics would disperse. The earl was speeding to London, and the chaise to convey him to the railway station at West Lynne was already at the door when Mr. Carlyle arrived.
All was busy the next morning. The earl was set to leave, and Isabel was also leaving, but not at the same time. Throughout the day, the staff would be heading out. The earl was rushing to London, and the carriage to take him to the train station at West Lynne was already waiting at the door when Mr. Carlyle arrived.
“I was getting fidgety fearing you would not be here, for I have barely five minutes to spare,” observed the earl, as he shook hands. “You are sure you fully understood about the tombstone?”
“I was getting anxious, worried you wouldn’t make it, since I only have about five minutes to spare,” remarked the earl, as he shook hands. “Are you sure you completely understood everything about the tombstone?”
“Perfectly,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “How is Lady Isabel?”
“Perfectly,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “How is Lady Isabel?”
“Very down-hearted, I fear, poor child, for she did not breakfast with me,” replied the earl. “Mason privately told me that she was in a convulsion of grief. A bad man, a bad man, was Mount Severn,” he emphatically added, as he rose and rang the bell.
“Very downhearted, I’m afraid, poor child, because she didn’t have breakfast with me,” responded the earl. “Mason privately informed me that she was in a fit of grief. A terrible man, a terrible man, was Mount Severn,” he stressed as he stood up and rang the bell.
“Let Lady Isabel be informed that I am ready to depart, and that I wait to see her,” he said to the servant who answered it. “And while she is coming, Mr. Carlyle,” he added, “allow me to express my obligations to you. How I should have got along in this worrying business without you, I cannot divine. You have promised, mind, to pay me a visit, and I shall expect it speedily.”
“Please let Lady Isabel know that I’m ready to leave and that I’m waiting to see her,” he told the servant who answered the door. “And while she’s on her way, Mr. Carlyle,” he continued, “let me just say how grateful I am to you. I really can’t imagine how I would have managed this stressful situation without your help. You promised to come visit me, so I’ll be expecting you soon.”
“Promised conditionally—that I find myself in your neighborhood,” smiled Mr. Carlyle. “Should—”
“Promised conditionally—if I end up in your area,” smiled Mr. Carlyle. “Should—”
Isabel entered, dressed also, and ready, for she was to depart immediately after the earl. Her crape veil was over her face, but she threw it back.
Isabel walked in, dressed and ready, because she was leaving right after the earl. Her black veil was covering her face, but she pushed it back.
“My time is up, Isabel, and I must go. Is there anything you wish to say to me?”
“My time is up, Isabel, and I have to leave. Is there anything you want to tell me?”
She opened her lips to speak, but glanced at Mr. Carlyle and hesitated. He was standing at the window, his back towards them.
She opened her mouth to say something, but then looked at Mr. Carlyle and paused. He was standing by the window, facing away from them.
“I suppose not,” said the earl, answering himself, for he was in a fever of hurry to be off, like many others are when starting on a journey. “You will have no trouble whatever, my dear; only mind you get some refreshments in the middle of the day, for you won’t be at Castle Marling before dinner-time. Tell Mrs. Va—tell Lady Mount Severn that I had no time to write, but will do so from town.”
“I guess not,” the earl said, answering himself, as he was in a rush to leave, like many people are when starting a trip. “You won’t have any trouble at all, my dear; just make sure to grab some snacks in the middle of the day, since you won’t get to Castle Marling until dinner time. Tell Mrs. Va—tell Lady Mount Severn that I didn’t have time to write, but I’ll do it from the city.”
But Isabel stood before him in an attitude of uncertainty—of expectancy, it may be said, her color varying.
But Isabel stood in front of him with a look of uncertainty—of anticipation, you could say, her color changing.
“What is it, you wish to say something?”
“What is it? Do you want to say something?”
She certainly did wish to say something, but she did not know how. It was a moment of embarrassment to her, intensely painful, and the presence of Mr. Carlyle did not tend to lessen it. The latter had no idea his absence was wished for.
She really wanted to say something, but she didn't know how. It was a moment of embarrassment for her, profoundly uncomfortable, and Mr. Carlyle's presence didn't help at all. He had no clue that she wanted him to leave.
“Bless me, Isabel! I declare I forgot all about it,” cried the earl, in a tone of vexation. “Not being accustomed to—this aspect of affairs is so new—” He broke off his disjointed sentences, unbuttoned his coat, drew out his purse, and paused over its contents.
“Wow, Isabel! I totally forgot about it,” the earl exclaimed, frustrated. “I’m just not used to—this whole situation is so new—” He trailed off, fumbling with his words, unbuttoned his coat, pulled out his wallet, and hesitated over what was inside.
“Isabel, I have run myself very short, and have but little beyond what will take me to town. You must make three pounds do for now, my dear. Once at Castle Marling—Pound has the funds for the journey—Lady Mount Severn will supply you; but you must tell her, or she will not know.”
“Isabel, I’ve barely managed to keep enough money for myself and only have a little left to get me to town. You’ll need to make do with three pounds for now, my dear. Once I’m at Castle Marling—Pound has the money for the trip—Lady Mount Severn will provide for you; but you have to let her know, or she won’t be aware.”
He shot some gold out of his purse as he spoke, and left two sovereigns and two half sovereigns on the table. “Farewell, my dear; make yourself happy at Castle Marling. I shall be home soon.”
He tossed some coins from his purse as he spoke and left two sovereigns and two half sovereigns on the table. “Goodbye, my dear; enjoy yourself at Castle Marling. I’ll be home soon.”
Passing from the room with Mr. Carlyle, he stood talking with that gentleman a minute, his foot on the step of the chaise, and the next was being whisked away. Mr. Carlyle returned to the breakfast-room, where Isabel, an ashy whiteness having replaced the crimson on her cheeks, was picking up the gold.
Passing out of the room with Mr. Carlyle, he stood talking to him for a minute, his foot on the step of the carriage, and the next he was being whisked away. Mr. Carlyle went back to the breakfast room, where Isabel, a pale whiteness having replaced the redness in her cheeks, was picking up the gold.
“Will you do me a favor, Mr. Carlyle?”
“Could you do me a favor, Mr. Carlyle?”
“I will do anything I can for you.”
“I'll do anything I can for you.”
She pushed a sovereign and a half toward him. “It is for Mr. Kane. I told Marvel to send in and pay him, but it seems she forgot it, or put it off, and he is not paid. The tickets were a sovereign; the rest is for tuning the piano. Will you kindly give it him? If I trust one of the servants it may be forgotten again in the hurry of their departure.”
She slid a sovereign and a half toward him. “This is for Mr. Kane. I told Marvel to send it in and pay him, but it looks like she either forgot or postponed it, and he hasn’t been paid. The tickets cost a sovereign; the rest is for tuning the piano. Can you give it to him, please? If I rely on one of the servants, it might be overlooked again with their rush to leave.”
“Kane’s charge for tuning a piano is five shillings,” remarked Mr. Carlyle.
“Kane’s fee for tuning a piano is five shillings,” Mr. Carlyle said.
“But he was a long time occupied with it, and did something with the leathers. It is not too much; besides I never ordered him anything to eat. He wants money even worse than I do,” she added, with a poor attempt at a smile. “But for thinking of him I should not have mustered the courage to beg of Lord Mount Severn, as you have just heard me do. In that case do you know what I should have done?”
“But he spent a long time on it and worked on the leathers. It's really not that much; besides, I never asked him to get me anything to eat. He needs money even more than I do,” she added, trying to smile a little. “If I hadn’t thought of him, I wouldn’t have had the courage to ask Lord Mount Severn for help, as you just heard me do. In that case, do you know what I would have done?”
“What should you have done?” he smiled.
“What should you have done?” he smiled.
“I should have asked you to pay him for me, and I would have repaid you as soon as I had any money. I had a great mind to ask you, do you know; it would have been less painful than being obliged to beg of Lord Mount Severn.”
“I should have asked you to pay him for me, and I would have paid you back as soon as I had any money. I was really thinking about asking you, you know; it would have been easier than having to beg Lord Mount Severn.”
“I hope it would,” he answered, in a low, earnest tone. “What else can I do for you?”
“I hope so,” he replied in a quiet, sincere tone. “What else can I do for you?”
She was about to answer “Nothing—that he had done enough,” but at that moment their attention was attracted by a bustle outside, and they moved to the window.
She was about to say, “Nothing—that he had done enough,” but at that moment, they were distracted by a commotion outside, and they moved to the window.
It was the carriage coming round for Lady Isabel—the late earl’s chariot, which was to convey her to the railway station six or seven miles off. It had four post-horses to it, the number having been designated by Lord Mount Severn, who appeared to wish Isabel to leave the neighborhood in as much state as she had entered it. The carriage was packed, and Marvel was perched outside.
It was the carriage coming for Lady Isabel—the late earl’s ride, which was meant to take her to the train station six or seven miles away. It had four horses, a number chosen by Lord Mount Severn, who seemed to want Isabel to leave the area with as much dignity as she had arrived. The carriage was loaded, and Marvel was sitting on the outside.
“All is ready,” she said, “and the time is come for me to go. Mr. Carlyle I am going to leave you a legacy—those pretty gold and silver fish that I bought a few weeks back.”
“All is ready,” she said, “and the time has come for me to go. Mr. Carlyle, I’m going to leave you a legacy—those beautiful gold and silver fish that I bought a few weeks ago.”
“But why do you not take them?”
“But why don't you take them?”
“Take them to Lady Mount Severn! No, I would rather leave them with you. Throw a few crumbs into the globe now and then.”
“Take them to Lady Mount Severn! No, I’d prefer to leave them with you. Just toss a few crumbs into the globe every now and then.”
Her face was wet with tears, and he knew that she was talking hurriedly to cover her emotion.
Her face was streaked with tears, and he could tell she was speaking quickly to hide her feelings.
“Sit down a few minutes,” he said.
"Take a seat for a few minutes," he said.
“No—no. I had better go at once.”
“No—no. I should leave right away.”
He took her hand to conduct her to the carriage. The servants were gathered in the hall, waiting for her. Some had grown gray in her father’s service. She put out her hand, she strove to say a word of thanks and of farewell, and she thought she would choke at the effort of keeping down the sobs. At length it was over; a kind look around, a yearning wave of the hand, and she passed on with Mr. Carlyle.
He took her hand to lead her to the carriage. The servants were gathered in the hall, waiting for her. Some had gone gray while serving her father. She extended her hand, trying to express her gratitude and say goodbye, feeling like she might choke on her tears. Finally, it was done; a kind glance around, a heartfelt wave of her hand, and she moved on with Mr. Carlyle.
Pound had ascended to his place by Marvel, and the postboys were awaiting the signal to start, but Mr. Carlyle had the carriage door open again, and was bending in holding her hand.
Pound had taken his position next to Marvel, and the postboys were ready to start, but Mr. Carlyle had opened the carriage door once more and was leaning in, holding her hand.
“I have not said a word of thanks to you for all your kindness, Mr. Carlyle,” she cried, her breath very labored. “I am sure you have seen that I could not.”
“I haven't thanked you for all your kindness, Mr. Carlyle,” she exclaimed, her breath coming in short gasps. “I'm sure you've noticed that I couldn't.”
“I wish I could have done more; I wish I could have shielded you from the annoyances you have been obliged to endure!” he answered. “Should we never meet again—”
“I wish I could have done more; I wish I could have protected you from the annoyances you’ve had to deal with!” he replied. “If we never meet again—”
“Oh, but we shall meet again,” she interrupted. “You promised Lord Mount Severn.”
“Oh, but we'll meet again,” she interrupted. “You promised Lord Mount Severn.”
“True; we may so meet casually—once in a way; but our ordinary paths in life lie far and wide apart. God forever bless you, dear Lady Isabel!”
“That's true; we might run into each other occasionally—now and then; but our usual paths in life are very different. God always bless you, dear Lady Isabel!”
The postboys touched their horses, and the carriage sped on. She drew down the blinds and leaned back in an agony of tears—tears for the house she was leaving, for the father she had lost. Her last thoughts had been of gratitude to Mr. Carlyle: but she had more cause to be grateful to him than she yet knew of. Emotion soon spent itself, and, as her eyes cleared, she saw a bit of crumpled paper lying on her lap, which appeared to have fallen from her hand. Mechanically she took it up and opened it; it was a bank-note for one hundred pounds.
The postboys urged their horses, and the carriage rushed forward. She pulled down the blinds and leaned back, completely overwhelmed with tears—tears for the home she was leaving and the father she had lost. Her last thoughts were filled with gratitude for Mr. Carlyle, but she had even more reasons to be thankful to him than she realized. Once her emotions settled, she noticed a crumpled piece of paper on her lap that seemed to have slipped from her hand. Automatically, she picked it up and unfolded it; it was a banknote for one hundred pounds.
Ah, reader! You will say that this is a romance of fiction, and a far-fetched one, but it is verily and indeed true. Mr. Carlyle had taken it with him to East Lynne, that morning, with its destined purpose.
Ah, reader! You might call this a fictional romance, and a pretty far-fetched one at that, but it’s truly and really real. Mr. Carlyle took it with him to East Lynne that morning for its intended purpose.
Lady Isabel strained her eyes, and gazed at the note—gazed and gazed again. Where could it have come from? What had brought it there? Suddenly the undoubted truth flashed upon her; Mr. Carlyle had left it in her hand.
Lady Isabel squinted and stared at the note—stared and stared again. Where could it have come from? What had brought it there? Suddenly, the undeniable truth hit her; Mr. Carlyle had left it in her hand.
Her cheeks burned, her fingers trembled, her angry spirit rose up in arms. In that first moment of discovery, she was ready to resent it as an insult; but when she came to remember the sober facts of the last few days, her anger subsided into admiration of his wondrous kindness. Did he not know that she was without a home to call her own, without money—absolutely without money, save what would be given her in charity?
Her cheeks flushed, her fingers shook, and her angry spirit flared up. In that initial moment of realization, she was set to feel it as an insult; but when she reflected on the harsh realities of the past few days, her anger faded into admiration of his incredible kindness. Didn’t he realize that she had no home to call her own, no money—absolutely no money, except for what she would receive in charity?
When Lord Mount Severn reached London, and the hotel which the Vanes were in the habit of using, the first object his eyes lighted on was his own wife, whom he had believed to be safe at Castle Marling. He inquired the cause.
When Lord Mount Severn arrived in London at the hotel that the Vanes usually stayed at, the first thing he noticed was his own wife, who he thought was safely at Castle Marling. He asked what was going on.
Lady Mount Severn gave herself little trouble to explain. She had been up a day or two—could order her mourning so much better in person—and William did not seem well, so she brought him up for a change.
Lady Mount Severn didn’t bother to explain much. She had been up for a day or two—she could arrange her mourning much better in person—and William didn’t seem well, so she brought him up for a change.
“I am sorry you came to town, Emma,” remarked the earl, after listening. “Isabel is gone to-day to Castle Marling.”
“I’m sorry you came to town, Emma,” said the earl after listening. “Isabel left for Castle Marling today.”
Lady Mount Severn quickly lifted her head, “What’s she gone there for?”
Lady Mount Severn quickly looked up, “What’s she gone there for?”
“It is the most disgraceful piece of business altogether,” returned the earl, without replying to the immediate question. “Mount Severn has died, worse than a beggar, and there’s not a shilling for Isabel.”
“It’s the most disgraceful thing ever,” the earl replied, ignoring the immediate question. “Mount Severn has died, worse off than a beggar, and there’s not a penny for Isabel.”
“It never was expected there would be much.”
“It was never expected there would be much.”
“But there’s nothing—not a penny; nothing for her own personal expenses. I gave her a pound or two to-day, for she was completely destitute!”
“But there’s nothing—not a penny; nothing for her own personal expenses. I gave her a pound or two today, because she was completely broke!”
The countess opened her eyes. “Where will she live? What will become of her?”
The countess opened her eyes. “Where will she live? What will happen to her?”
“She must live with us. She—”
“She has to live with us. She—”
“With us!” interrupted Lady Mount Severn, her voice almost reaching a scream. “That she never shall.”
“With us!” interrupted Lady Mount Severn, her voice nearly screaming. “That she never will.”
“She must, Emma. There is nowhere else for her to live. I have been obliged to decide it so; and she is gone, as I tell you, to Castle Marling to-day.”
“She has to, Emma. There’s no other place for her to go. I had to make that decision; and she’s leaving for Castle Marling today, as I’m telling you.”
Lady Mount Severn grew pale with anger. She rose from her seat and confronted her husband, the table being between them. “Listen, Raymond; I will not have Isabel Vane under my roof. I hate her. How could you be cajoled into sanctioning such a thing?”
Lady Mount Severn turned pale with anger. She stood up from her seat and faced her husband, with the table separating them. “Listen, Raymond; I will not have Isabel Vane in my house. I can't stand her. How could you be persuaded to allow such a thing?”
“I was not cajoled, and my sanction was not asked,” he mildly replied. “I proposed it. Where else is she to be?”
“I wasn’t persuaded, and no one asked for my approval,” he replied calmly. “I suggested it. Where else is she supposed to be?”
“I don’t care where,” was the obstinate retort. “Never with us.”
"I don't care where," was the stubborn reply. "Just not with us."
“She is at Castle Marling now—gone to it as her home,” resumed the earl; “and even you, when you return, will scarcely venture to turn her out again into the road, or to the workhouse. She will not trouble you long,” carelessly continued the earl. “One so lovely as Isabel will be sure to marry early; and she appears as gentle and sweet-tempered a girl as I ever saw; so whence can arise your dislike to her, I don’t pretend to guess. Many a man will be ready to forget her want of fortune for the sake of her face.”
“She’s at Castle Marling now—made it her home,” the earl continued. “And even you, when you come back, would hardly dare to send her back out onto the street or to the workhouse. She won’t be your problem for long,” he added carelessly. “Someone as beautiful as Isabel will definitely marry young; she seems like such a gentle and sweet girl as I’ve ever seen, so I can’t understand why you dislike her. Plenty of men will be willing to overlook her lack of money just because of her looks.”
“She shall marry the first who asks her,” snapped the angry lady; “I’ll take care of that.”
“She’ll marry the first person who asks her,” snapped the angry woman; “I’ll handle that.”
CHAPTER XII.
LIFE AT CASTLE MARLING.
Isabel had been in her new home about ten days, when Lord and Lady Mount Severn arrived at Castle Marling, which was not a castle, you may as well be told, but only the name of a town, nearly contiguous to which was their residence, a small estate. Lord Mount Severn welcomed Isabel; Lady Mount Severn also, after a fashion; but her manner was so repellant, so insolently patronizing, that it brought the indignant crimson to the cheeks of Lady Isabel. And if this was the case at the first meeting, what do you suppose it must have been as time went on? Galling slights, petty vexations, chilling annoyances were put upon her, trying her powers of endurance to the very length of their tether; she would wring her hands when alone, and passionately wish that she could find another refuge.
Isabel had been in her new home for about ten days when Lord and Lady Mount Severn showed up at Castle Marling, which, just to clarify, wasn't actually a castle but the name of a town close to their home, a small estate. Lord Mount Severn greeted Isabel warmly; Lady Mount Severn did too, in her own way, but her attitude was so off-putting and condescending that it made Isabel genuinely angry. If this was how it felt during their first encounter, imagine how it must have been as time passed. She faced constant snubs, little frustrations, and chilly annoyances that pushed her patience to its limits; she would wring her hands when she was alone and desperately wish she could find another place to escape to.
The earl and countess had two children, both boys, and in February the younger one, always a delicate child, died. This somewhat altered their plans. Instead of proceeding to London after Easter, as had been decided upon, they would not go till May. The earl had passed part of the winter at Mount Severn, looking after the repairs and renovations that were being made there. In March he went to Paris, full of grief for the loss of his boy—far greater grief than was experienced by Lady Mount Severn.
The earl and countess had two kids, both boys, and in February the younger one, who was always a fragile child, passed away. This changed their plans a bit. Instead of heading to London after Easter, as they had originally planned, they decided to wait until May. The earl had spent part of the winter at Mount Severn, overseeing the repairs and renovations happening there. In March, he traveled to Paris, deeply saddened by the loss of his son—much more so than Lady Mount Severn.
April approached and with it Easter. To the unconcealed dismay of Lady Mount Severn, her grandmother, Mrs. Levison, wrote her word that she required change, and should pass Easter with her at Castle Marling. Lady Mount Severn would have given her diamonds to have got out of it, but there was no escape—diamonds that were once Isabel’s—at least, that Isabel had worn. On the Monday in Passion Week the old lady arrived, and with her Francis Levison. They had no other guests. Things went on pretty smoothly till Good Friday.
April was approaching, bringing Easter along with it. To the obvious annoyance of Lady Mount Severn, her grandmother, Mrs. Levison, wrote to inform her that she needed a change of scenery and would be spending Easter with her at Castle Marling. Lady Mount Severn would have given up her diamonds to avoid this, but there was no way out—diamonds that used to belong to Isabel—at least, the ones Isabel had worn. On the Monday of Passion Week, the old lady arrived, accompanied by Francis Levison. They had no other guests. Everything went fairly smoothly until Good Friday.
On Good Friday afternoon, Isabel strolled out with little William Vane; Captain Levison joined them, and they never came in till nearly dinner-time, when the three entered together, Lady Mount Severn doing penance all the time, and nursing her rage against Isabel, for Mrs. Levison kept her indoors. There was barely time to dress for dinner, and Isabel went straight to her room. Her dress was off, her dressing-gown on. Marvel was busy with her hair, and William chattering at her knee, when the door was flung open, and my lady entered.
On Good Friday afternoon, Isabel went out for a walk with little William Vane. Captain Levison joined them, and they didn’t come back until almost dinner time, when the three of them came in together. Lady Mount Severn was fuming the whole time, angry with Isabel because Mrs. Levison kept her stuck indoors. There was barely enough time to get ready for dinner, so Isabel went straight to her room. Her dress was off and her dressing gown was on. Marvel was working on her hair while William chatted at her knee when the door swung open, and my lady walked in.
“Where have you been?” demanded she, shaking with passion. Isabel knew the signs.
“Where have you been?” she demanded, shaking with emotion. Isabel recognized the signs.
“Strolling about in the shrubberies and grounds,” answered Isabel.
“Walking around in the gardens and grounds,” Isabel replied.
“How dare you so disgrace yourself!”
“How could you embarrass yourself like this?”
“I do not understand you,” said Isabel, her heart beginning to beat unpleasantly. “Marvel, you are pulling my hair.”
“I don’t understand you,” Isabel said, her heart starting to beat uncomfortably. “Marvel, you’re pulling my hair.”
When women liable to intemperate fits of passion give the reins to them, they neither know nor care what they say. Lady Mount Severn broke into a torrent of reproach and abuses, most degrading and unjustifiable.
When women prone to fits of temper let their emotions take over, they neither know nor care what they say. Lady Mount Severn unleashed a flood of accusations and insults, which were deeply degrading and completely unwarranted.
“Is it not sufficient that you are allowed an asylum in my house, but you must also disgrace it! Three hours have you been hiding yourself with Francis Levison! You have done nothing but flirt with him from the moment he came; you did nothing else at Christmas.”
“Is it not enough that you're given a shelter in my home, but you also have to shame it! You've been hiding with Francis Levison for three hours! You’ve done nothing but flirt with him since he arrived; you did the same thing at Christmas.”
The attack was longer and broader, but that was the substance of it, and Isabel was goaded to resistance, to anger little less great than that of the countess. This!—and before her attendant! She, an earl’s daughter, so much better born than Emma Mount Severn, to be thus insultingly accused in the other’s mad jealousy. Isabel tossed her hair from the hands of Marvel, rose up and confronted the countess, constraining her voice to calmness.
The attack was longer and wider in scope, but that was the gist of it, and Isabel was pushed to fight back, feeling anger nearly as intense as the countess's. This!—and in front of her maid! She, an earl’s daughter, so much better born than Emma Mount Severn, to be insultingly accused out of the other’s crazy jealousy. Isabel tossed her hair away from Marvel's hands, got up, and faced the countess, forcing herself to keep her voice steady.
“I do not flirt!” she said; “I have never flirted. I leave that”—and she could not wholly suppress in tone the scorn she felt—“to married women; though it seems to me that it is a fault less venial in them than in single ones. There is but one inmate of this house who flirts, so far as I have seen since I have lived in it; is it you or I, Lady Mount Severn?”
“I don’t flirt!” she said. “I’ve never flirted. I leave that”—and she couldn’t fully hide the scorn in her voice—“to married women; though it seems to me that it’s a less forgivable fault in them than in single women. There’s only one person in this house who flirts, as far as I can tell since I’ve been living here; is it you or me, Lady Mount Severn?”
The home truth told on her ladyship. She turned white with rage, forgot her manners, and, raising her right hand, struck Isabel a stinging blow upon the left cheek. Confused and terrified, Isabel stood in pain, and before she could speak or act, my lady’s left hand was raised to the other cheek, and a blow left on that. Lady Isabel shivered as with a sudden chill, and cried out—a sharp, quick cry—covered her outraged face, and sank down upon the dressing chair. Marvel threw up her hands in dismay, and William Vane could not have burst into a louder roar had he been beaten himself. The boy—he was of a sensitive nature—was frightened.
The truth hit her hard. She turned pale with anger, lost her composure, and raised her right hand to slap Isabel across the left cheek. Confused and scared, Isabel stood there in pain, and before she could react, my lady raised her left hand and struck her on the other cheek. Lady Isabel shivered as if caught in a sudden chill and let out a sharp, quick cry that echoed in the room, sinking down onto the dressing chair. Marvel threw her hands up in shock, and William Vane could have let out a louder yell if he were the one being hurt. The boy—being sensitive—was truly frightened.
My good reader, are you one of the inexperienced ones who borrow notions of “fashionable life” from the novels got in a library, taking their high-flown contents for gospel, and religiously believing that lords and ladies live upon stilts, speak, eat, move, breathe, by the rules of good-breeding only? Are you under the delusion—too many are—that the days of dukes and duchesses are spent discussing “pictures, tastes, Shakespeare, and the musical glasses?”—that they are strung on polite wires of silver, and can’t get off the hinges, never giving vent to angry tempers, to words unorthodox, as commonplace mortals do? That will come to pass when the Great Creator shall see fit to send men into the world free from baneful tempers, evil passions, from the sins bequeathed from the fall of Adam.
My dear reader, are you one of those inexperienced people who take ideas of “fashionable life” from novels found in a library, treating their fanciful content as truth, and genuinely believing that lords and ladies live in a perfect world, speaking, eating, moving, and breathing only by the rules of etiquette? Are you under the misconception—many are—that the lives of dukes and duchesses revolve around discussions of “art, taste, Shakespeare, and music?”—that they are delicately balanced on polite threads of silver and can’t express frustration, or utter anything unrefined, like ordinary people do? That will only happen when the Great Creator decides to send people into the world free from harmful tempers, destructive passions, and the sins inherited from the fall of Adam.
Lady Mount Severn finished up the scene by boxing William for his noise, jerked him out of the room, and told him he was a monkey.
Lady Mount Severn wrapped up the scene by scolding William for being loud, yanked him out of the room, and called him a monkey.
Isabel Vane lived through the livelong night, weeping tears of anguish and indignation. She would not remain at Castle Marling—who would, after so great an outrage? Yet where was she to go? Fifty times in the course of the night did she wish that she was laid beside her father, for her feelings obtained the mastery of her reason; in her calm moments she would have shrunk from the idea of death as the young and healthy must do.
Isabel Vane spent the entire night crying with pain and anger. She couldn’t stay at Castle Marling—who could, after such a terrible injustice? But where could she go? Fifty times throughout the night she wished she could lie next to her father, as her emotions took over her thoughts; in her clearer moments, she would have recoiled at the idea of death like any young and healthy person would.
She rose on the Saturday morning weak and languid, the effects of the night of grief, and Marvel brought her breakfast up. William Vane stole into her room afterward; he was attached to her in a remarkable degree.
She woke up on Saturday morning feeling weak and tired from a night of sadness, and Marvel brought her breakfast. William Vane quietly entered her room later; he was quite fond of her.
“Mamma’s going out,” he exclaimed, in the course of the morning. “Look, Isabel.”
“Mom’s going out,” he said excitedly during the morning. “Look, Isabel.”
Isabel went to the window. Lady Mount Severn was in the pony carriage, Francis Levison driving.
Isabel went to the window. Lady Mount Severn was in the pony carriage, with Francis Levison driving.
“We can go down now, Isabel, nobody will be there.”
“We can go down now, Isabel, no one will be there.”
She assented, and went down with William; but scarcely were they in the drawing-room when a servant entered with a card on a salver.
She agreed and went down with William; but hardly were they in the drawing room when a servant came in with a card on a tray.
“A gentleman, my lady, wishes to see you.”
“A gentleman wants to see you, my lady.”
“To see me!” returned Isabel, in surprise, “or Lady Mount Severn?”
“To see me!” Isabel replied, surprised. “Or Lady Mount Severn?”
“He asked for you, my lady.”
“He asked for you, my lady.”
She took up the card. “Mr. Carlyle.” “Oh!” she uttered, in a tone of joyful surprise, “show him in.”
She picked up the card. “Mr. Carlyle.” “Oh!” she exclaimed, with a tone of happy surprise, “let him in.”
It is curious, nay, appalling, to trace the thread in a human life; how the most trivial occurrences lead to the great events of existence, bringing forth happiness or misery, weal or woe. A client of Mr. Carlyle’s, travelling from one part of England to the other, was arrested by illness at Castle Marling—grave illness, it appeared to be, inducing fears of death. He had not, as the phrase goes, settled his affairs, and Mr. Carlyle was telegraphed for in haste, to make his will, and for other private matters. A very simple occurrence it appeared to Mr. Carlyle, this journey, and yet it was destined to lead to events that would end only with his own life.
It’s strange, even shocking, to follow the path of a human life; how the smallest events can lead to major moments, creating happiness or sadness, fortune or misfortune. A client of Mr. Carlyle’s, traveling from one side of England to the other, was stopped by a serious illness at Castle Marling—one that seemed grave enough to raise fears of death. He hadn’t, as they say, taken care of his affairs, so Mr. Carlyle was urgently telegraphed to draft his will and handle other private matters. To Mr. Carlyle, this journey seemed like a simple event, yet it was set to trigger a series of occurrences that would only conclude with his own life.
Mr. Carlyle entered, unaffected and gentlemanly as ever, with his noble form, his attractive face, and his drooping eyelids. She advanced to meet him, holding out her hand, her countenance betraying her pleasure.
Mr. Carlyle walked in, as composed and gentlemanly as always, with his impressive stature, charming face, and relaxed eyelids. She stepped forward to greet him, extending her hand, her expression revealing her happiness.
“This is indeed unexpected,” she exclaimed. “How very pleased I am to see you.”
“This is really surprising,” she said. “I’m so happy to see you.”
“Business brought me yesterday to Castle Marling. I could not leave it again without calling on you. I hear that Lord Mount Severn is absent.”
“Business took me to Castle Marling yesterday. I couldn't leave without stopping by to see you. I hear that Lord Mount Severn is not around.”
“He is in France,” she rejoined. “I said we should be sure to meet again; do you remember, Mr. Carlyle? You——”
“He's in France,” she replied. “I said we should make sure to meet again; do you remember, Mr. Carlyle? You——”
Isabel suddenly stopped; for with the word “remember,” she also remembered something—the hundred pound note—and what she was saying faltered on her tongue. Confused, indeed, grew she: for, alas! she had changed and partly spent it. How was it possible to ask Lady Mount Severn for money? And the earl was nearly always away. Mr. Carlyle saw her embarrassment, though he may not have detected its cause.
Isabel suddenly stopped; with the word “remember,” she also recalled something—the hundred-pound note—and her words faltered. She felt confused, because, unfortunately, she had changed and partially spent it. How could she possibly ask Lady Mount Severn for money? And the earl was almost always away. Mr. Carlyle noticed her embarrassment, even if he didn't understand why.
“What a fine boy!” exclaimed he, looking at the child.
“What a great kid!” he exclaimed, looking at the child.
“It is Lord Vane,” said Isabel.
“It’s Lord Vane,” Isabel said.
“A truthful, earnest spirit, I am sure,” he continued, gazing at his open countenance. “How old are you, my little man?”
“A sincere, genuine spirit, I’m certain,” he continued, looking at his open face. “How old are you, kid?”
“I am six, sir; and my brother was four.”
“I’m six, sir, and my brother is four.”
Isabel bent over the child—an excuse to cover her perplexity. “You do not know this gentleman, William. It is Mr. Carlyle, and he has been very kind to me.”
Isabel leaned down toward the child—an excuse to hide her confusion. “You don’t know this man, William. It’s Mr. Carlyle, and he has been really nice to me.”
The little lord had turned his thoughtful eyes on Mr. Carlyle, apparently studying his countenance. “I shall like you, sir, if you are kind to Isabel. Are you kind to her?”
The little lord fixed his thoughtful gaze on Mr. Carlyle, seemingly trying to assess his expression. “I will like you, sir, if you’re kind to Isabel. Are you kind to her?”
“Very, very kind,” murmured Lady Isabel, leaving William, and turning to Mr. Carlyle, but not looking at him. “I don’t know what to say; I ought to thank you. I did not intend to use the—to use it; but I—I—”
“Really, really kind,” said Lady Isabel softly, walking away from William and turning to Mr. Carlyle without looking at him. “I don’t know what to say; I should thank you. I didn’t plan to use the—to use it; but I—I—”
“Hush!” he interrupted, laughing at her confusion. “I do not know what you are talking of. I have a great misfortune to break to you, Lady Isabel.”
“Shh!” he cut in, chuckling at her bewilderment. “I have no idea what you’re talking about. I have some bad news to share with you, Lady Isabel.”
She lifted her eyes and her glowing cheeks, somewhat aroused from her own thoughts.
She looked up, her cheeks flushed, slightly stirred from her own thoughts.
“Two of your fish are dead. The gold ones.”
“Two of your fish are dead. The golden ones.”
“Are they?”
"Are they?"
“I believe it was the frost killed them; I don’t know what else it could have been. You may remember those bitter days we had in January; they died then.”
“I think it was the frost that killed them; I can’t think of anything else it could have been. You might remember those harsh days we had in January; they died then.”
“You are very good to take care of them all this while. How is East Lynne looking? Dear East Lynne! Is it occupied?”
“You've been really great taking care of them all this time. How does East Lynne look? Oh, East Lynne! Is it occupied?”
“Not yet. I have spent some money upon it, and it repays the outlay.”
“Not yet. I’ve spent some money on it, and it’s paying me back.”
The excitement of his arrival had worn off, and she was looking herself again, pale and sad; he could not help observing that she was changed.
The excitement of his arrival had faded, and she was starting to look like herself again, pale and sad; he couldn't help but notice that she had changed.
“I cannot expect to look so well at Castle Marling as I did at East Lynne,” she answered.
“I can’t expect to look as good at Castle Marling as I did at East Lynne,” she replied.
“I trust it is a happy home to you?” said Mr. Carlyle, speaking upon impulse.
“I hope it's a happy home for you?” Mr. Carlyle said, speaking on impulse.
She glanced up at him a look that he would never forget; it certainly told of despair. “No,” she said, shaking her head, “it is a miserable home, and I cannot remain in it. I have been awake all night, thinking where I can go, but I cannot tell; I have not a friend in the wide world.”
She looked up at him with a gaze he would never forget; it clearly showed despair. “No,” she said, shaking her head, “this place is awful, and I can’t stay here. I’ve been awake all night, trying to figure out where I can go, but I don’t know; I don’t have a single friend in the whole world.”
Never let people talk secrets before children, for be assured that they comprehend a vast deal more than is expedient; the saying “that little pitchers have great ears” is wonderfully true. Lord Vane held up his hand to Mr. Carlyle,—
Never let people share secrets around kids, because they understand a lot more than we think; the saying “little pitchers have great ears” is absolutely true. Lord Vane raised his hand to Mr. Carlyle,—
“Isabel told me this morning that she should go away from us. Shall I tell you why? Mamma beat her yesterday when she was angry.”
“Isabel told me this morning that she needs to leave us. Want to know why? Mom hit her yesterday when she was upset.”
“Be quiet, William!” interrupted Lady Isabel, her face in a flame.
“Be quiet, William!” interrupted Lady Isabel, her face flushed.
“Two great slaps upon her cheeks,” continued the young viscount; “and Isabel cried so, and I screamed, and then mamma hit me. But boys are made to be hit; nurse says so. Marvel came into the nursery when we were at tea, and told nurse about it. She says Isabel’s too good-looking, and that’s why mamma—”
“Two hard slaps on her cheeks,” continued the young viscount; “and Isabel cried so much, and I screamed, and then mom hit me. But boys are meant to be hit; the nurse says so. Marvel came into the nursery while we were having tea and told the nurse about it. She says Isabel's too pretty, and that's why mom—”
Isabel stopped the child’s tongue, rang a peal on the bell, and marched him to the door, dispatching him to the nursery by the servant who answered it.
Isabel silenced the child, rang the bell, and marched him to the door, sending him off to the nursery with the servant who answered it.
Mr. Carlyle’s eyes were full of indignant sympathy. “Can this be true?” he asked, in a low tone when she returned to him. “You do, indeed, want a friend.”
Mr. Carlyle’s eyes were filled with angry compassion. “Is this really true?” he asked quietly when she came back to him. “You really do need a friend.”
“I must bear my lot,” she replied, obeying the impulse which prompted her to confide in Mr. Carlyle; “at least till Lord Mount Severn returns.”
“I have to deal with my situation,” she replied, following the urge to share her feelings with Mr. Carlyle; “at least until Lord Mount Severn gets back.”
“And then?”
"What's next?"
“I really do not know,” she said, the rebellious tears rising faster than she could choke them down. “He has no other home to offer me; but with Lady Mount Severn I cannot and will not remain. She would break my heart, as she has already well-nigh broken my spirit. I have not deserved it of her, Mr. Carlyle.”
“I honestly don’t know,” she said, the rebellious tears coming faster than she could swallow them. “He has no other place to offer me; but I can’t and won’t stay with Lady Mount Severn. She would break my heart, just as she has almost broken my spirit. I haven’t done anything to deserve this from her, Mr. Carlyle.”
“No, I am sure you have not,” he warmly answered. “I wish I could help you! What can I do?”
“No, I'm sure you haven't,” he replied warmly. “I wish I could help you! What can I do?”
“You can do nothing,” she said. “What can any one do?”
“You can’t do anything,” she said. “What can anyone do?”
“I wish, I wish I could help you!” he repeated. “East Lynne was not, take it for all in all, a pleasant home to you, but it seems you changed for the worse when you left.”
“I wish, I wish I could help you!” he said again. “East Lynne wasn't, all things considered, a pleasant home for you, but it seems you got worse after you left.”
“Not a pleasant home?” she echoed, its reminiscences appearing delightful in that moment, for it must be remembered that all things are estimated by comparison. “Indeed it was; I may never have so pleasant a one again. Mr. Carlyle, do not disparage East Lynne to me! Would I could awake and find the last few months but a hideous dream!—that I could find my dear father alive again!—that we were still living peacefully at East Lynne. It would be a very Eden to me now.”
“Not a nice home?” she repeated, the memories seeming wonderful at that moment, because it's important to remember that everything is judged by comparison. “It really was; I might never have such a nice one again. Mr. Carlyle, please don’t put down East Lynne to me! If only I could wake up and find the last few months just a terrible dream!—that I could find my dear father alive again!—that we were still living peacefully at East Lynne. It would be like paradise to me now.”
What was Mr. Carlyle about to say? What emotion was it that agitated his countenance, impeded his breath, and dyed his face blood-red? His better genius was surely not watching over him, or those words had never been spoken.
What was Mr. Carlyle about to say? What emotion was stirring on his face, making it hard for him to breathe and turning his face bright red? His better instincts were definitely not looking out for him, or he would never have said those words.
“There is but one way,” he began, taking her hand and nervously playing with it, probably unconscious that he did so; “only one way in which you could return to East Lynne. And that way—I may not presume, perhaps, to point it out.”
“There’s only one way,” he started, taking her hand and nervously fidgeting with it, probably unaware he was doing it; “the only way you could go back to East Lynne. And that way—I might not have the right, perhaps, to suggest it.”
She looked at him and waited for an explanation.
She looked at him and waited for an explanation.
“If my words offend you, Lady Isabel, check them, as their presumption deserves, and pardon me. May I—dare I—offer you to return to East Lynne as its mistress?”
“If my words offend you, Lady Isabel, please consider them as they deserve and forgive me. May I—dare I—offer you the chance to return to East Lynne as its mistress?”
She did not comprehend him in the slightest degree: the drift of his meaning never dawned upon her. “Return to East Lynne as its mistress?” she repeated, in bewilderment.
She didn’t understand him at all: she couldn’t grasp what he meant. “Go back to East Lynne as its mistress?” she echoed, confused.
“And as my wife?”
"And what about my wife?"
No possibility of misunderstanding him now, and the shock and surprise were great. She had stood there by Mr. Carlyle’s side conversing confidentially with him, esteeming him greatly, feeling as if he were her truest friend on earth, clinging to him in her heart as to a powerful haven of refuge, loving him almost as she would a brother, suffering her hand to remain in his. But to be his wife! the idea had never presented itself to her in any shape until this moment, and her mind’s first emotion was one of entire opposition, her first movement to express it, as she essayed to withdraw herself and her hand away from him.
There was no chance of misunderstanding him now, and the shock and surprise were immense. She had stood there next to Mr. Carlyle, talking to him privately, holding him in high regard, feeling as if he were her closest friend in the world, clinging to him in her heart like a strong shelter, loving him almost as she would a brother, allowing her hand to remain in his. But to be his wife! The thought had never crossed her mind until this moment, and her first reaction was one of complete resistance, her first impulse to show it as she tried to pull herself and her hand away from him.
But not so; Mr. Carlyle did not suffer it. He not only retained that hand, but took the other also, and spoke, now the ice was broken, eloquent words of love. Not unmeaning phrases of rhapsody, about hearts and darts and dying for her, such as somebody else might have given utterance to, but earnest-hearted words of deep tenderness, calculated to win upon the mind’s good sense, as well as upon the ear and heart; and it may be that, had her imagination not been filled up with that “somebody else,” she would have said “Yes,” there and then.
But that wasn’t the case; Mr. Carlyle didn’t allow it. He not only held onto that hand, but took the other one as well, and now that the ice was broken, he spoke heartfelt words of love. Not empty phrases of romance about hearts and arrows and dying for her, like someone else might have said, but genuine words of deep affection, meant to appeal to her reason as well as to her ears and heart; and perhaps, if her imagination hadn’t been taken up with that “somebody else,” she would have said “Yes,” right then and there.
They were suddenly interrupted. Lady Mount Severn entered, and took in the scene at a glance; Mr. Carlyle’s bent attitude of devotion, his imprisonment of the hands, and Isabel’s perplexed and blushing countenance. She threw up her head and her little inquisitive nose, and stopped short on the carpet; her freezing looks demanded an explanation, as plainly as looks can do it. Mr. Carlyle turned to her, and by way of sparing Isabel, proceeded to introduce himself. Isabel had just presence of mind left to name her: “Lady Mount Severn.”
They were suddenly interrupted. Lady Mount Severn walked in and quickly assessed the situation: Mr. Carlyle was leaning in a devoted manner, his hands were held captive, and Isabel looked confused and embarrassed. She lifted her chin and pointed her curious little nose, stopping abruptly on the carpet; her icy glare clearly demanded an explanation. Mr. Carlyle turned to her and introduced himself to spare Isabel from having to do so. Isabel just had enough presence of mind to say, “Lady Mount Severn.”
“I am sorry that Lord Mount Severn should be absent, to whom I have the honor of being known,” he said. “I am Mr. Carlyle.”
“I’m sorry that Lord Mount Severn isn’t here, whom I have the honor of knowing,” he said. “I’m Mr. Carlyle.”
“I have heard of you,” replied her ladyship, scanning his good looks, and feeling cross that his homage should be given where she saw it was given, “but I had not heard that you and Lady Isabel Vane were on the extraordinary terms of intimacy that—that——”
“I've heard of you,” replied her ladyship, checking out his good looks and feeling annoyed that his attention was directed where she noticed it was, “but I hadn’t not heard that you and Lady Isabel Vane were on such close terms of intimacy that—that——”
“Madam,” he interrupted as he handed a chair to her ladyship and took another himself, “we have never yet been on terms of extraordinary intimacy. I was begging the Lady Isabel to grant that we may be; I was asking her to become my wife.”
“Ma'am,” he interrupted as he offered her a chair and took one for himself, “we’ve never really been close. I was asking Lady Isabel to allow us to be; I was asking her to marry me.”
The avowal was as a shower of incense to the countess, and her ill humor melted into sunshine. It was a solution to her great difficulty, a loophole by which she might get rid of her bete noire, the hated Isabel. A flush of gratification lighted her face, and she became full of graciousness to Mr. Carlyle.
The confession was like a shower of incense to the countess, and her bad mood turned into sunshine. It was a way out of her big problem, an escape route to get rid of her bete noire, the despised Isabel. A flush of satisfaction brightened her face, and she became very gracious to Mr. Carlyle.
“How very grateful Isabel must feel to you,” quoth she. “I speak openly, Mr. Carlyle, because I know that you were cognizant of the unprotected state in which she was left by the earl’s improvidence, putting marriage for her, at any rate, a high marriage, nearly out of the question. East Lynne is a beautiful place, I have heard.”
“How grateful Isabel must be to you,” she said. “I’m speaking frankly, Mr. Carlyle, because I know you were aware of the vulnerable situation the earl’s recklessness left her in, making a high-status marriage nearly impossible for her. I’ve heard East Lynne is a beautiful place.”
“For its size; it is not large,” replied Mr. Carlyle, as he rose for Isabel had also risen and was coming forward.
“For its size, it’s not big,” replied Mr. Carlyle, as he stood up since Isabel had also gotten up and was approaching.
“And pray what is Lady Isabel’s answer?” quickly asked the countess, turning to her.
“And what did Lady Isabel say?” the countess asked quickly, turning to her.
Not to her did Isabel condescend to give an answer, but she approached Mr. Carlyle, and spoke in a low tone.
Not to her did Isabel bother to reply, but she went over to Mr. Carlyle and spoke quietly.
“Will you give me a few hours for consideration?”
“Can you give me a few hours to think about it?”
“I am only too happy that you should accord it consideration, for it speaks to me of hope,” was his reply, as he opened the door for her to pass out. “I will be here again this afternoon.”
“I’m really glad you’re taking it seriously because it gives me hope,” he said, opening the door for her to go out. “I’ll be back this afternoon.”
It was a perplexing debate that Lady Isabel held with herself in the solitude of her chamber, whilst Mr. Carlyle touched upon ways and means to Lady Mount Severn. Isabel was little more than a child, and as a child she reasoned, looking neither far nor deep: the shallow palpable aspect of affairs alone presenting itself to her view. That Mr. Carlyle was not of rank equal to her own, she scarcely remembered; East Lynne seemed a very fair settlement in life, and in point of size, beauty and importance, it was far superior to the house she was now in. She forgot that her position in East Lynne as Mr. Carlyle’s wife would not be what it had been as Lord Mount Severn’s daughter; she forgot that she would be tied to a quiet house, shut out from the great world, the pomps and vanities to which she was born. She liked Mr. Carlyle much; she experienced pleasure in conversing with him; she liked to be with him; in short, but for that other ill-omened fancy which had crept over her, there would have been danger of her falling in love with Mr. Carlyle. And oh! to be removed forever from the bitter dependence on Lady Mount Severn—East Lynne would in truth, after that, seem what she had called it: Eden.
It was a confusing debate that Lady Isabel had with herself in the solitude of her room, while Mr. Carlyle discussed options with Lady Mount Severn. Isabel was hardly more than a child, and thinking like one, she didn’t look too deep or too far: only the surface-level details of the situation were clear to her. She barely remembered that Mr. Carlyle wasn’t of equal rank to her; East Lynne seemed like a great place to settle down, and in terms of size, beauty, and significance, it was far better than the house she was currently in. She overlooked the fact that her role in East Lynne as Mr. Carlyle’s wife wouldn’t match what it had been as Lord Mount Severn’s daughter; she forgot that she would be tied to a quiet home, cut off from the grand world and the luxuries to which she was born. She liked Mr. Carlyle a lot; she enjoyed talking to him; she liked being around him; in short, if it weren’t for that troubling thought that had entered her mind, she might have ended up falling in love with Mr. Carlyle. And oh! The thought of being free from the harsh dependence on Lady Mount Severn—East Lynne truly would seem like what she had called it: Eden.
“So far it looks favorable,” mentally exclaimed poor Isabel, “but there is the other side of the question. It is not only that I do not love Mr. Carlyle, but I fear I do love, or very nearly love, Francis Levison. I wish he would ask me to be his wife!—or that I had never seen him.”
“So far it looks good,” Isabel thought to herself, “but there’s another side to it. It’s not just that I don’t love Mr. Carlyle, but I’m afraid I do love, or at least almost love, Francis Levison. I wish he would ask me to be his wife!—or that I had never met him.”
Isabel’s soliloquy was interrupted by the entrance of Mrs. Levison and the countess. What the latter had said to the old lady to win her to the cause, was best known to herself, but she was eloquent in it. They both used every possible argument to induce her to accept Mr. Carlyle: the old lady declaring that she had never been introduced to any one she was so much taken with, and Mrs. Levison was incapable of asserting what was not true; that he was worth a dozen empty-headed men of the great world.
Isabel’s thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of Mrs. Levison and the countess. What the countess had said to the old lady to win her over was known only to her, but she spoke passionately about it. They both used every argument they could think of to persuade her to accept Mr. Carlyle. The old lady insisted she had never met anyone she was so drawn to, and Mrs. Levison confidently claimed that he was worth more than a dozen shallow men from high society.
Isabel listened, now swayed one way, now the other, and when afternoon came, her head was aching with perplexity. The stumbling block that she could not get over was Francis Levison. She saw Mr. Carlyle approach from her window, and went down to the drawing-room, not in the least knowing what her answer was to be; a shadowy idea was presenting itself, that she would ask him for longer time, and write her answer.
Isabel listened, swayed back and forth, and by the time afternoon came, her head was pounding with confusion. The main obstacle she couldn’t get past was Francis Levison. She saw Mr. Carlyle coming from her window and went down to the living room, not having a clue what her response would be; a vague thought crossed her mind that she might ask him for more time and write her answer.
In the drawing-room was Francis Levison, and her heart beat wildly; which said beating might have convinced her that she ought not to marry another.
In the drawing room was Francis Levison, and her heart raced; this racing might have made her realize that she shouldn't marry someone else.
“Where have you been hiding yourself?” cried he. “Did you hear of our mishap with the pony carriage?”
“Where have you been hiding?” he exclaimed. “Did you hear about our accident with the pony carriage?”
“No,” was her answer.
“No,” was her response.
“I was driving Emma into town. The pony took fright, kicked, plunged and went down upon his knees; she took fright in turn, got out, and walked back. So I gave the brute some chastisement and a race, and brought him to the stables, getting home in time to be introduced to Mr. Carlyle. He seems an out-and-out good fellow, Isabel, and I congratulate you.”
“I was driving Emma into town. The pony got scared, kicked, reared, and went down on its knees; she got scared too, got out, and walked back. So I punished the animal and made it run a bit, then took it back to the stables, getting home just in time to meet Mr. Carlyle. He seems like a really good guy, Isabel, and I’m happy for you.”
“What!” she uttered.
“What!” she said.
“Don’t start. We are all in the family, and my lady told; I won’t betray it abroad. She says East Lynne is a place to be coveted; I wish you happiness, Isabel.”
“Don’t even go there. We’re all family, and my lady said she wouldn’t betray it to outsiders. She thinks East Lynne is a place worth wanting; I wish you happiness, Isabel.”
“Thank you,” she returned in a sarcastic tone, though her throat beat and her lips quivered. “You are premature in your congratulations, Captain Levison.”
“Thanks,” she replied with a sarcastic tone, even though her throat was pounding and her lips were trembling. “You’re jumping the gun with your congratulations, Captain Levison.”
“Am I? Keep my good wishes, then, till the right man comes. I am beyond the pale myself, and dare not think of entering the happy state,” he added, in a pointed tone. “I have indulged dreams of it, like others, but I cannot afford to indulge them seriously; a poor man, with uncertain prospects can only play the butterfly, perhaps to his life’s end.”
“Am I? Then keep my best wishes until the right guy shows up. I'm out of the running myself and don’t dare think about being in a happy relationship,” he added, with emphasis. “I've had dreams about it, just like everyone else, but I can't allow myself to take them seriously; a poor man with uncertain prospects can only act like a carefree butterfly, maybe for the rest of his life.”
He quitted the room as he spoke. It was impossible for Isabel to misunderstand him, but a feeling shot across her mind, for the first time, that he was false and heartless. One of the servants appeared, showing in Mr. Carlyle; nothing false or heartless about him. He closed the door, and approached her, but she did not speak, and her lips were white and trembling. Mr. Carlyle waited.
He left the room as he spoke. It was impossible for Isabel to misinterpret him, but for the first time, she felt that he was insincere and uncaring. One of the servants came in, announcing Mr. Carlyle; there was nothing insincere or uncaring about him. He shut the door and walked over to her, but she didn’t say anything, and her lips were pale and trembling. Mr. Carlyle waited.
“Well,” he said at length, in a gentle tone, “have you decided to grant my prayer?”
“Well,” he said after a moment, in a soft tone, “have you decided to grant my request?”
“Yes. But—” She could not go on. What with one agitation and another, she had difficulty in conquering her emotion. “But—I was going to tell you——”
“Yes. But—” She couldn’t continue. With all the commotion and emotions swirling around, she struggled to control her feelings. “But—I was going to tell you——”
“Presently,” he whispered, leading her to a sofa, “we can both afford to wait now. Oh, Isabel, you have made me very happy!”
“Right now,” he whispered, guiding her to a sofa, “we can both take our time. Oh, Isabel, you’ve made me so happy!”
“I ought to tell you, I must tell you,” she began again, in the midst of hysterical tears. “Though I have said ‘yes’ to your proposal, I do not—yet——It has come upon me by surprise,” she stammered. “I like you very much; I esteem and respect you; but I do not love you.”
“I have to be honest with you, I really need to tell you,” she started again, through her tears. “Even though I said ‘yes’ to your proposal, I don’t—yet—I wasn’t expecting this,” she stumbled over her words. “I like you a lot; I think highly of you and respect you; but I don’t love you.”
“I should wonder if you did. But you will let me earn your love, Isabel?”
“I wonder if you will. But will you let me earn your love, Isabel?”
“Oh, yes,” she earnestly answered. “I hope so.”
“Oh, yes,” she replied earnestly. “I really hope so.”
He drew her closer to him, bent his face, and took from her lips his first kiss. Isabel was passive; she supposed he had gained the right to do so. “My dearest! It is all I ask.”
He pulled her closer, leaned in, and took his first kiss from her lips. Isabel didn’t resist; she thought he had earned the right. “My dearest! That’s all I ask.”
CHAPTER XIII.
A MOONLIGHT WALK.
The sensations of Mr. Carlyle, when he returned to West Lynne, were much like those of an Eton boy, who knows he has been in mischief, and dreads detection. Always open as to his own affairs—for he had nothing to conceal—he yet deemed it expedient to dissemble now. He felt that his sister would be bitter at the prospect of his marrying; instinct had taught him that, years past; and he believed that, of all women, the most objectionable to her would be Lady Isabel, for Miss Carlyle looked to the useful, and had neither sympathy nor admiration for the beautiful. He was not sure but she might be capable of endeavoring to frustrate the marriage should news of it reach her ears, and her indomitable will had caused many strange things in her life; therefore, you will not blame Mr. Carlyle for observing entire reticence as to his future plans.
The feelings Mr. Carlyle experienced when he returned to West Lynne were similar to those of a boy at Eton who knows he’s gotten into trouble and is afraid of being found out. Always straightforward about his own situation—since he had nothing to hide—he thought it wise to keep things under wraps this time. He sensed that his sister would be upset about the idea of him getting married; he had learned that instinctively years ago. He believed that of all the women, Lady Isabel would be the most objectionable to her, as Miss Carlyle valued practicality and had no appreciation for beauty. He wasn’t sure if she might try to sabotage the marriage if she heard about it, as her strong will had led to many unexpected events in her life; thus, you can understand why Mr. Carlyle chose to keep his future plans completely to himself.
A family of the name of Carew had been about taking East Lynne; they wished to rent it, furnished, for three years. Upon some of the minor arrangements they and Mr. Carlyle were opposed, but the latter declined to give way. During his absence at Castle Marling, news had arrived from them—they had acceded to all his terms, and would enter upon East Lynne as soon as it was convenient. Miss Carlyle was full of congratulations; it was off their hands, she said; but the first letter Mr. Carlyle wrote was—to decline them. He did not tell this to Miss Carlyle. The final touches to the house were given, preparatory to the reception of its inhabitants, and three maids and two men servants hired and sent there, upon board wages, until the family should arrive.
A family named Carew was interested in renting East Lynne; they wanted to lease it, furnished, for three years. They disagreed with Mr. Carlyle on some minor details, but he refused to compromise. While he was away at Castle Marling, he received news from them—they had accepted all his terms and would move into East Lynne as soon as it was convenient. Miss Carlyle was full of congratulations; she said it was off their hands. However, the first letter Mr. Carlyle wrote was to decline their offer. He didn’t tell Miss Carlyle this. Final touches were made to the house in preparation for its new occupants, and three maids and two male servants were hired and sent there on board wages until the family arrived.
One evening three weeks subsequent to Mr. Carlyle’s visit to Castle Marling, Barbara Hare called at Miss Carlyle’s, and found them going to tea much earlier than usual.
One evening three weeks after Mr. Carlyle's visit to Castle Marling, Barbara Hare stopped by Miss Carlyle's and found them having tea much earlier than usual.
“We dined earlier,” said Miss Corny, “and I ordered tea as soon as the dinner went away. Otherwise, Archibald would have taken none.”
“We ate earlier,” said Miss Corny, “and I asked for tea as soon as dinner was over. Otherwise, Archibald wouldn’t have had any.”
“I am as well without tea. And I have a mass of business to get through yet.”
“I’m out of tea too. And I still have a ton of work to get done.”
“You are not as well without it,” cried Miss Corny, “and I don’t choose you should go without it. Take off your bonnet, Barbara. He does things like nobody else; he is off to Castle Marling to-morrow, and never could open his lips till just now that he was going.”
“You’re not as good without it,” Miss Corny exclaimed, “and I won’t let you go without it. Take off your hat, Barbara. He does things like no one else; he’s leaving for Castle Marling tomorrow and never said a word until just now that he was going.”
“Is that invalid—Brewster, or whatever his name is—laid up at Castle Marling, still?” exclaimed Barbara.
“Is that guy—Brewster, or whatever his name is—still holed up at Castle Marling?” exclaimed Barbara.
“He is still there,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“He's still there,” Mr. Carlyle said.
Barbara sprang up the moment tea was over.
Barbara jumped up as soon as tea was done.
“Dill is waiting for me in the office, and I have some hours’ work before me. However, I suppose you won’t care to put up with Peter’s attendance, so make haste with your bonnet, Barbara.”
“Dill is waiting for me in the office, and I have a few hours of work ahead of me. However, I guess you won't want to deal with Peter being around, so hurry up and put on your hat, Barbara.”
She took his arm, and they walked on, Mr. Carlyle striking the hedge and the grass with her parasol. Another minute, and the handle was in two.
She took his arm, and they continued walking, Mr. Carlyle hitting the hedge and the grass with her parasol. In just a minute, the handle broke in two.
“I thought you would do it,” said Barbara, while he was regarding the parasol with ludicrous dismay. “Never mind, it is an old one.”
“I thought you would do it,” said Barbara, as he looked at the parasol with ridiculous disbelief. “It’s okay, it’s an old one anyway.”
“I will bring you another to replace it. What is the color? Brown. I won’t forget. Hold the relics a minute, Barbara.”
“I'll get you another one to replace it. What color is it? Brown. I won't forget. Hold onto the relics for a minute, Barbara.”
He put the pieces in her hand, and taking out a note case, made a note in pencil.
He placed the pieces in her hand and, pulling out a wallet, jotted down a note in pencil.
“What’s that for?” she inquired.
“What’s that for?” she asked.
He held it close to her eyes, that she might discern what he had written: “Brown parasol. B. H.”
He held it up to her eyes so she could see what he had written: “Brown parasol. B. H.”
“A reminder for me, Barbara, in case I forget.”
“A reminder for me, Barbara, in case I forget.”
Barbara’s eyes detected another item or two already entered in the note case: “piano,” “plate.”
Barbara's eyes spotted one or two more items already noted in the case: “piano,” “plate.”
“I jot down the things as they occur to me, that I must get in London,” he explained. “Otherwise I should forget half.”
“I write down the things that come to mind that I need to get in London,” he explained. “Otherwise, I would forget half of them.”
“In London? I thought you were going in an opposite direction—to Castle Marling?”
“In London? I thought you were heading the other way—to Castle Marling?”
It was a slip of the tongue, but Mr. Carlyle repaired it.
It was a slip of the tongue, but Mr. Carlyle fixed it.
“I may probably have to visit London as well as Castle Marling. How bright the moon looks rising there, Barbara!”
“I might have to visit London as well as Castle Marling. The moon looks so bright rising there, Barbara!”
“So bright—that or the sky—that I saw your secret,” answered she. “Piano! Plate! What can you want with either, Archibald?”
“So bright—that or the sky—that I saw your secret,” she replied. “Piano! Plate! What do you want with either, Archibald?”
“They are for East Lynne,” he quietly replied.
“They're for East Lynne,” he quietly replied.
“Oh, for the Carews.” And Barbara’s interest in the item was gone.
“Oh, for the Carews.” And Barbara had lost all interest in the item.
They turned into the road just below the grove, and reached it. Mr. Carlyle held the gate open for Barbara.
They turned onto the road just below the grove and reached it. Mr. Carlyle held the gate open for Barbara.
“You will come in and say good-night to mamma. She was saying to-day what a stranger you have made of yourself lately.”
“You're going to come in and say good night to Mom. She was saying today how much of a stranger you've become lately.”
“I have been busy; and I really have not the time to-night. You must remember me to her instead.” And cordially shaking her by the hand, he closed the gate.
“I’ve been busy, and I really don’t have time tonight. You should tell her I said hi instead.” After warmly shaking her hand, he closed the gate.
It was two or three mornings after the departure of Mr. Carlyle that Mr. Dill appeared before Miss Carlyle, bearing a letter. She was busy regarding the effect of some new muslin curtains, just put up, and did not pay attention to him.
It was two or three mornings after Mr. Carlyle left that Mr. Dill showed up in front of Miss Carlyle with a letter. She was focused on the impact of some new muslin curtains that had just been hung up and didn’t notice him.
“Will you please take the letter, Miss Cornelia? The postman left it in the office with ours. It is from Mr. Archibald.”
“Could you please take the letter, Miss Cornelia? The postman left it in the office with ours. It’s from Mr. Archibald.”
“Why, what has he got to write to me about?” retorted Miss Corny. “Does he say when he is coming home?”
“Why, what does he have to write to me about?” replied Miss Corny. “Does he say when he's coming home?”
“You had better see, Miss Cornelia. Mine does not.”
“You should take a look, Miss Cornelia. Mine doesn’t.”
“CASTLE MARLING, May 1st.
"Castle Marling, May 1."
“MY DEAR CORNELIA—I was married this morning to Lady Isabel Vane, and hasten briefly to acquaint you with the fact. I will write you more fully to-morrow or the next day, and explain all things.
“MY DEAR CORNELIA—I got married this morning to Lady Isabel Vane, and I quickly want to let you know about it. I’ll write you more details tomorrow or the next day and explain everything.”
“Your ever affectionate brother,
"Your always loving brother,"
“ARCHIBALD CARLYLE.”
"Archibald Carlyle."
“It is a hoax,” was the first gutteral sound that escaped from Miss Carlyle’s throat when speech came to her.
“It’s a hoax,” was the first guttural sound that escaped from Miss Carlyle’s throat when she finally found her voice.
Mr. Dill only stood like a stone image.
Mr. Dill just stood there like a statue.
“It is a hoax, I say,” raved Miss Carlyle. “What are you standing there for, like a gander on one leg?” she reiterated, venting her anger upon the unoffending man. “Is it a hoax or not?”
“It’s a scam, I tell you,” Miss Carlyle exclaimed. “What are you just standing there for, like a fool on one leg?” she repeated, directing her frustration at the innocent man. “Is it a scam or not?”
“I am overdone with amazement, Miss Corny. It is not a hoax; I have had a letter, too.”
“I’m completely amazed, Miss Corny. It’s not a joke; I’ve received a letter as well.”
“It can’t be true—it can’t be true. He had no more thought of being married when he left here, three days ago, than I have.”
“It can’t be true—it can’t be true. He thought no more of getting married when he left here three days ago than I do.”
“How can we tell that, Miss Corny? How are we to know he did not go to be married? I fancy he did.”
“How can we know that, Miss Corny? How are we supposed to know he didn’t go to get married? I have a feeling he did.”
“Go to be married!” shrieked Miss Corny, in a passion. “He would not be such a fool. And to that fine lady-child! No—no.”
“Go get married!” shouted Miss Corny, in a fit of anger. “He wouldn’t be that foolish. And to that lovely girl! No—no.”
“He has sent this to be put in the county journals,” said Mr. Dill, holding forth a scrap of paper. “They are married, safe enough.”
“He's sent this to be published in the county papers,” said Mr. Dill, holding out a piece of paper. “They're married, for sure.”
Miss Carlyle took it and held it before her: her hand was cold as ice, and shook as if with palsy.
Miss Carlyle took it and held it in front of her: her hand was ice-cold and trembled as if she had a tremor.
“MARRIED.—On the 1st inst., at Castle Marling, by the chaplain to the Earl of Mount Severn, Archibald Carlyle, Esquire, of East Lynne, to the Lady Isabel Mary Vane, only child of William, late Earl of Mount Severn.”
“MARRIED.—On the 1st of this month, at Castle Marling, by the chaplain to the Earl of Mount Severn, Archibald Carlyle, Esquire, of East Lynne, to Lady Isabel Mary Vane, the only child of William, the late Earl of Mount Severn.”
Miss Carlyle tore the paper to atoms and scattered it. Mr. Dill afterward made copies from memory, and sent them to the journal offices. But let that pass.
Miss Carlyle tore the paper into pieces and scattered it. Mr. Dill later recreated it from memory and sent the copies to the journal offices. But let's move on.
“I will never forgive him,” she deliberately uttered, “and I will never forgive or tolerate her.”
“I will never forgive him,” she said deliberately, “and I will never forgive or tolerate her.”
CHAPTER XIV.
THE EARL’S ASTONISHMENT.
The announcement of the marriage in the newspapers was the first intimation of it Lord Mount Severn received. He was little less thunderstruck than Miss Corny, and came steaming to England the same day, thereby missing his wife’s letter, which gave her version of the affair. He met Mr. Carlyle and Lady Isabel in London, where they were staying at one of the west-end hotels—only for a day or two, however, for they were going further. Isabel was alone when the earl was announced.
The news of the marriage in the newspapers was the first hint that Lord Mount Severn got about it. He was just as shocked as Miss Corny and hurried back to England the same day, missing his wife's letter that explained her side of things. He ran into Mr. Carlyle and Lady Isabel in London, where they were staying at a west-end hotel—only for a day or two, though, because they were heading somewhere else. Isabel was by herself when the earl was announced.
“What is the meaning of this, Isabel?” began he, without the circumlocution of greeting. “You are married?”
“What’s the meaning of this, Isabel?” he started, skipping any formal greeting. “You’re married?”
“Yes,” she answered, with her pretty, innocent blush. “Some time ago.”
“Yes,” she replied, with her sweet, innocent blush. “A while back.”
“And to Carlyle, the lawyer! How did it come about?”
“And to Carlyle, the lawyer! How did that happen?”
Isabel began to think how it did come about, sufficiently to give a clear answer. “He asked me,” she said, “and I accepted him. He came to Castle Marling at Easter, and asked me then. I was very much surprised.”
Isabel started to consider how it actually happened enough to give a clear answer. “He asked me,” she said, “and I said yes. He came to Castle Marling at Easter and asked me then. I was really surprised.”
The earl looked at her attentively. “Why was I kept in ignorance of this, Isabel?”
The earl looked at her closely. “Why was I kept in the dark about this, Isabel?”
“I did not know you were kept in ignorance of it. Mr. Carlyle wrote to you, as did Lady Mount Severn.”
“I didn’t realize you didn’t know about it. Mr. Carlyle wrote to you, and so did Lady Mount Severn.”
Lord Mount Severn was a man in the dark, and looked like it. “I suppose this comes,” soliloquized he, aloud, “of your father’s having allowed the gentleman to dance daily attendance at East Lynne. And so you fell in love with him.”
Lord Mount Severn was a man lost in thought and looked the part. “I guess this is what happens,” he said to himself, “when your father let that guy show up every day at East Lynne. And that’s how you ended up in love with him.”
“Indeed, no!” answered she, in an amused tone. “I never thought of such a thing as falling in love with Mr. Carlyle.”
“Absolutely not!” she replied, laughing. “I never even considered the idea of falling in love with Mr. Carlyle.”
“Then don’t you love him?” abruptly asked the earl.
“Then you don’t love him?” the earl asked abruptly.
“No!” she whispered, timidly; “but I like him much—oh, very much! And he is so good to me!”
“No!” she whispered, nervously; “but I like him a lot—oh, really a lot! And he’s so good to me!”
The earl stroked his chin and mused. Isabel had destroyed the only reasonable conclusion he had been able to come to as to the motives for the hasty marriage. “If you do not love Mr. Carlyle, how comes it that you are so wise in the distinction between ‘liking’ and ‘love?’ It cannot be that you love anybody else?”
The earl stroked his chin and thought. Isabel had shattered the only rational conclusion he had reached about the reasons for the rushed marriage. “If you don’t love Mr. Carlyle, how is it that you understand the difference between ‘liking’ and ‘love’ so well? It can’t be that you love someone else?”
The question turned home, and Isabel turned crimson. “I shall love my husband in time,” was all she answered, as she bent her head, and played nervously with her watch chain.
The question came back to her, and Isabel blushed. “I’ll love my husband eventually,” was all she said, as she lowered her head and fiddled nervously with her watch chain.
“My poor child!” involuntarily exclaimed the earl. But he was one who liked to fathom the depth of everything. “Who has been staying at Castle Marling since I left?” he asked sharply.
“My poor child!” the earl exclaimed without thinking. But he was someone who liked to understand everything deeply. “Who has been staying at Castle Marling since I left?” he asked sharply.
“Mrs. Levison came down.”
“Mrs. Levison came downstairs.”
“I alluded to gentlemen—young men.”
“I mentioned gentlemen—young men.”
“Only Francis Levison,” she replied.
“Just Francis Levison,” she replied.
“Francis Levison! You have never been so foolish as to fall in love with him?”
“Francis Levison! You can’t be serious about being in love with him?”
The question was so pointed, so abrupt, and Isabel’s self-consciousness, moreover, so great, that she betrayed lamentable confusion, and the earl had no further need to ask. Pity stole into his hard eyes as they fixed themselves on her downcast, glowing face.
The question was so direct, so sudden, and Isabel’s self-consciousness, on top of that, so intense, that she showed clear signs of distress, and the earl didn't need to ask again. Sympathy filled his stern eyes as he looked at her downcast, flushed face.
“Isabel,” he gravely began, “Captain Levison is not a good man; if ever you were inclined to think him one, dispossess your mind of the idea, and hold him at arm’s distance. Drop his acquaintance—encourage no intimacy with him.”
“Isabel,” he said seriously, “Captain Levison is not a good man; if you ever thought he was, let go of that notion and keep him at a distance. Stop associating with him—don’t encourage any closeness with him.”
“I have already dropped it,” said Isabel, “and I shall not take it up again. But Lady Mount Severn must think well of him, or she would not have him there.”
“I’ve already let it go,” Isabel said, “and I won’t pick it up again. But Lady Mount Severn must think highly of him, or she wouldn’t have him there.”
“She thinks none too well of him; none can of Francis Levison,” returned the earl significantly.
“She doesn’t think very highly of him; neither does anyone else about Francis Levison,” replied the earl meaningfully.
Before Isabel could reply, Mr. Carlyle entered. He held out his hand to the earl; the earl did not appear to see it.
Before Isabel could respond, Mr. Carlyle walked in. He extended his hand to the earl; the earl didn’t seem to notice it.
“Isabel,” said he, “I am sorry to turn you out, but I suppose you have but this one sitting-room. I wish to say a few words to Mr. Carlyle.”
“Isabel,” he said, “I’m sorry to ask you to leave, but I assume you only have this one living room. I want to say a few words to Mr. Carlyle.”
She quitted them, and the earl wheeled round and faced Mr. Carlyle, speaking in a stern, haughty tone.
She left them, and the earl turned around to face Mr. Carlyle, speaking in a serious, arrogant tone.
“How came this marriage about, sir? Do you possess so little honor, that, taking advantage of my absence, you must intrude yourself into my family, and clandestinely espouse Lady Isabel Vane?”
“How did this marriage happen, sir? Do you have so little honor that, taking advantage of my absence, you have to intrude into my family and secretly marry Lady Isabel Vane?”
Mr. Carlyle stood confounded, and confused. He drew himself up to his full height, looking every whit as fearless and far more noble than the peer. “My lord, I do not understand you.”
Mr. Carlyle stood there, bewildered and confused. He straightened up to his full height, looking just as fearless and much more dignified than the peer. “My lord, I don’t understand you.”
“Yet I speak plainly. What is it but a clandestine procedure to take advantage of a guardian’s absence and beguile a young girl into a marriage beneath her?”
“Yet I’m being straightforward. What is it but a secret scheme to exploit a guardian’s absence and trick a young girl into a marriage that is beneath her?”
“There has been nothing clandestine in my conduct toward Lady Isabel Vane; there shall be nothing but honor in my conduct toward Lady Isabel Carlyle. Your lordship has been misinformed.”
“There has been nothing secretive in my actions toward Lady Isabel Vane; there will only be honor in my actions toward Lady Isabel Carlyle. Your lordship has been misinformed.”
“I have not been informed at all,” retorted the earl. “I was allowed to learn this from the public papers—I, the only relative of Lady Isabel.”
“I haven't been told anything at all,” snapped the earl. “I found out about this from the news articles—I, the only family member of Lady Isabel.”
“When I proposed for Lady Isabel—”
“When I proposed to Lady Isabel—”
“But a month ago,” sarcastically interrupted the earl.
“But a month ago,” the earl interrupted sarcastically.
“But a month ago,” calmly repeated Mr. Carlyle, “my first action, after Isabel accepted me, was to write to you. But that I imagine you may not have received the letter, by stating you first heard of our marriage through the papers, I should say, the want of courtesy lay on your lordship’s side for having vouchsafed me no reply to it.”
“But a month ago,” Mr. Carlyle said calmly, “after Isabel agreed to marry me, my first action was to write to you. However, since I assume you didn’t get my letter, given that you mentioned you found out about our marriage through the news, I’d say the lack of courtesy is on your end for not replying to it.”
“What were the contents of the letter?”
“What did the letter say?”
“I stated what had occurred, mentioning what I was able to do in the way of settlements, and also that both Isabel and myself wished the ceremony to take place as soon as might be.”
“I explained what happened, noting what I could do regarding the arrangements, and that both Isabel and I wanted the ceremony to happen as soon as possible.”
“And pray where did you address the letter?”
“And where did you send the letter?”
“Lady Mount Severn could not give me the address. She said if I would intrust the letter to her, she would forward it with the rest she wrote, for she expected daily to hear from you. I did give her the letter, and I heard no more of the matter, except that her ladyship sent me a message when Isabel was writing to me, that as you had returned no reply, you of course approved.”
“Lady Mount Severn couldn’t give me the address. She said if I would trust her with the letter, she would send it along with the others she wrote, since she expected to hear from you any day now. I did give her the letter, and I didn’t hear anything more about it, except that her ladyship sent me a message when Isabel was writing to me, saying that since you hadn’t replied, you of course approved.”
“Is this the fact?” cried the earl.
“Is this true?” shouted the earl.
“My lord,” coldly replied Mr. Carlyle, “whatever may be my defects in your eyes, I am at least a man of truth. Until this moment, the suspicion that you were in ignorance of the contemplated marriage never occurred to me.”
“My lord,” Mr. Carlyle replied coldly, “whatever flaws you see in me, I am at least a man of my word. Until now, it never crossed my mind that you were unaware of the planned marriage.”
“So far, then, I beg your pardon, Mr. Carlyle. But how came the marriage about at all—how came it to be hurried over in this unseemly fashion? You made the offer at Easter, Isabel tells me, and you married her three weeks after it.”
“So far, then, I apologize, Mr. Carlyle. But how did the marriage happen at all—why was it rushed through in such an inappropriate way? Isabel tells me you made the offer at Easter, and you married her three weeks later.”
“And I would have married her and brought her away with me the day I did make it, had it been practicable,” returned Mr. Carlyle. “I have acted throughout for her comfort and happiness.”
“And I would have married her and taken her away with me the day I made it, if it had been possible,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “I have always acted for her comfort and happiness.”
“Oh, indeed!” exclaimed the earl, returning to his disagreeable tone. “Perhaps you will put me in possession of the facts, and of your motives.”
“Oh, really!” the earl said, falling back into his unpleasant tone. “Maybe you can fill me in on the details and your reasons.”
“I warn you that the facts to you will not bear a pleasant sound, Lord Mount Severn.”
“I warn you that the facts won’t sound pleasant to you, Lord Mount Severn.”
“Allow me to be the judge of that,” said the earl.
“Let me be the judge of that,” said the earl.
“Business took me to Castle Marling on Good Friday. On the following day I called at your house; after your own and Isabel’s invitation, it was natural I should; in fact, it would have been a breach of good feeling not to do so, I found Isabel ill-treated and miserable; far from enjoying a happy home in your house—”
“Business took me to Castle Marling on Good Friday. The next day, I stopped by your house; after your and Isabel’s invitation, it made sense to do so; honestly, it would have been rude not to. I found Isabel feeling mistreated and unhappy; she was far from enjoying a happy home in your house—”
“What, sir?” interrupted the earl. “Ill-treated and miserable?”
“What, sir?” the earl interrupted. “Mistreated and miserable?”
“Ill-treated even to blows, my lord.”
“Abused even to the point of hitting, my lord.”
The earl stood as one petrified, staring at Mr. Carlyle.
The earl stood frozen, staring at Mr. Carlyle.
“I learnt it, I must premise, through the chattering revelations of your little son; Isabel, of course, would not have mentioned it to me; but when the child had spoken, she did not deny it. In short she was too broken-hearted, too completely bowed in spirit to deny it. It aroused all my feelings of indignation—it excited in me an irresistible desire to emancipate her from this cruel life, and take her where she would find affection, and I hope happiness. There was only one way which I could do this, and I risked it. I asked her to become my wife, and to return to her home at East Lynne.”
"I found out about it, I should mention, through the gossipy insights of your little son; Isabel definitely wouldn't have brought it up with me; but once the child spoke, she didn't deny it. In short, she was too heartbroken, too completely crushed in spirit to say otherwise. It stirred all my feelings of anger—it sparked in me an overwhelming urge to free her from this harsh life and take her somewhere she could find love, and hopefully happiness. There was only one way I could do this, and I took the chance. I asked her to be my wife and to come back to her home at East Lynne."
The earl was slowly recovering from his petrifaction. “Then, am I to understand, that when you called that day at my house, you carried no intention with you of proposing to Isabel?”
The earl was slowly recovering from his shock. “So, am I to understand that when you visited my house that day, you had no intention of proposing to Isabel?”
“Not any. It was an impromptu step, the circumstances under which I found her calling it forth.”
“Not at all. It was a spontaneous move, prompted by the situation in which I discovered her.”
The earl paced the room, perplexed still, and evidently disturbed. “May I inquire if you love her?” he abruptly said.
The earl walked around the room, still confused and clearly unsettled. “Can I ask if you love her?” he suddenly said.
Mr. Carlyle paused ere he spoke, and a red flush dyed his face. “Those sort of feelings man rarely acknowledges to man, Lord Mount Severn, but I will answer you. I do love her, passionately and sincerely; I learnt to love her at East Lynne; but I could have carried my love silently within me to the end of my life and never betrayed it; and probably should have done so, but for the unexpected visit to Castle Marling. If the idea of making her my wife had never previously occurred to me as practicable, it was that I deemed her rank incompatible with my own.”
Mr. Carlyle paused before he spoke, a deep blush spreading across his face. “Men rarely admit these kinds of feelings to each other, Lord Mount Severn, but I’ll answer you. I do love her, passionately and sincerely; I learned to love her at East Lynne. I could have carried my love quietly within me for the rest of my life without ever revealing it, and I probably would have, if it hadn’t been for the unexpected visit to Castle Marling. If the idea of making her my wife had never seemed realistic before, it was because I thought her social status was too high for mine.”
“As it was,” said the earl.
“As it was,” said the earl.
“Country solicitors have married peers’ daughters before now,” remarked Mr. Carlyle. “I only add another to the list.”
“Country lawyers have married the daughters of aristocrats before,” Mr. Carlyle commented. “I’m just adding another to the list.”
“But you cannot keep her as a peer’s daughter, I presume?”
“But you can’t keep her like a noble’s daughter, I assume?”
“East Lynne will be her home. Our establishment will be small and quiet, as compared with her father’s. I explained to Isabel how quiet at the first, and she might have retracted had she wished. I explained also in full to Lady Mount Severn. East Lynne will descend to our eldest son, should we have children. My profession is most lucrative, my income good; were I to die to-morrow, Isabel would enjoy East Lynne and about three thousand pounds per annum. I gave these details in the letter, which appears to have miscarried.”
“East Lynne will be her home. Our place will be small and quiet compared to her father’s. I explained to Isabel how peaceful it would be at first, and she could have changed her mind if she wanted. I also fully explained it to Lady Mount Severn. East Lynne will go to our oldest son if we have children. My profession is very profitable, and my income is good; if I were to die tomorrow, Isabel would receive East Lynne and about three thousand pounds a year. I shared these details in the letter, which seems to have been lost.”
The earl made no immediate reply; he was absorbed in thought.
The earl didn’t respond right away; he was lost in thought.
“Your lordship perceives, I hope, that there has been nothing ‘clandestine’ in my conduct to Lady Isabel.”
“Your lordship sees, I hope, that there has been nothing ‘secretive’ in my behavior towards Lady Isabel.”
Lord Mount Severn held out his hand. “I refused my hand when you came in, Mr. Carlyle, as you may have observed, perhaps you will refuse yours now, though I should be proud to shake it. When I find myself in the wrong, I am not above acknowledging the fact; and I must state my opinion that you have behaved most kindly and honorably.”
Lord Mount Severn extended his hand. “I didn't shake your hand when you arrived, Mr. Carlyle, as you may have noticed, but perhaps you'll choose not to shake mine now, even though I'd be happy to do so. When I realize I'm in the wrong, I'm not too proud to admit it; and I must say that I believe you've acted very kindly and honorably.”
Mr. Carlyle smiled and put his hand into the earl’s. The latter retained it, while he spoke in a whisper.
Mr. Carlyle smiled and shook the earl's hand. The earl held onto it as he spoke softly.
“Of course I cannot be ignorant that, in speaking of Isabel’s ill-treatment, you alluded to my wife. Has it transpired beyond yourselves?”
“Of course, I can’t pretend not to know that when you mentioned Isabel’s mistreatment, you were referring to my wife. Has this information gotten out beyond your group?”
“You may be sure that neither Isabel nor myself would mention it; we shall dismiss it from among our reminiscences. Let it be as though you had never heard it; it is past and done with.”
“You can be sure that neither Isabel nor I will bring it up; we’ll forget it completely. Just pretend you never heard it; it’s over and done.”
“Isabel,” said the earl, as he was departing that evening, for he remained to spend the day with them, “I came here this morning almost prepared to strike your husband, and I go away honoring him. Be a good and faithful wife to him, for he deserves it.”
“Isabel,” said the earl as he was leaving that evening, since he stayed to spend the day with them, “I came here this morning nearly ready to confront your husband, and I’m leaving with a newfound respect for him. Be a good and loyal wife to him, because he truly deserves it.”
“Of course I shall,” she answered, in surprise.
“Of course I will,” she replied, surprised.
Lord Mount Severn steamed on to Castle Marling, and there he had a stormy interview with his wife—so stormy that the sounds penetrated to the ears of the domestics. He left again the same day, in anger, and proceeded to Mount Severn.
Lord Mount Severn drove on to Castle Marling, and there he had a heated argument with his wife—so heated that the sounds reached the ears of the staff. He left again the same day, furious, and headed to Mount Severn.
“He will have time to cool down, before we meet in London,” was the comment of my lady.
“He'll have time to cool off before we meet in London,” was my lady's remark.
CHAPTER XV.
COMING HOME.
Miss Carlyle, having resolved upon her course, quitted her own house, and removed to East Lynne with Peter and her handmaidens. In spite of Mr. Dill’s grieved remonstrances, she discharged the servants whom Mr. Carlyle had engaged, all save one man.
Miss Carlyle, having made up her mind, left her house and moved to East Lynne with Peter and her maids. Despite Mr. Dill’s upset objections, she fired all the servants that Mr. Carlyle had hired, except for one man.
On a Friday night, about a month after the wedding, Mr. Carlyle and his wife came home. They were expected, and Miss Carlyle went through the hall to receive them, and stood on the upper steps, between the pillars of the portico. An elegant chariot with four post-horses was drawing up. Miss Carlyle compressed her lips as she scanned it. She was attired in a handsome dark silk dress and a new cap; her anger had had time to cool down in the last month, and her strong common sense told her that the wiser plan would be to make the best of it. Mr. Carlyle came up the steps with Isabel.
On a Friday night, about a month after the wedding, Mr. Carlyle and his wife came home. They were expected, and Miss Carlyle walked through the hall to greet them, standing on the upper steps between the pillars of the portico. An elegant carriage pulled by four horses was arriving. Miss Carlyle pressed her lips together as she looked it over. She was dressed in a beautiful dark silk dress and a new hat; her anger had had time to fade over the past month, and her strong common sense told her that the smarter approach would be to make the best of the situation. Mr. Carlyle walked up the steps with Isabel.
“You here, Cornelia! That was kind. How are you? Isabel, this is my sister.”
“You're here, Cornelia! That was nice. How have you been? Isabel, this is my sister.”
Lady Isabel put forth her hand, and Miss Carlyle condescended to touch the tips of her fingers. “I hope you are well, ma’am,” she jerked out.
Lady Isabel extended her hand, and Miss Carlyle reluctantly touched the tips of her fingers. “I hope you’re doing well, ma’am,” she said abruptly.
Mr. Carlyle left them together, and went back to search for some trifles which had been left in the carriage. Miss Carlyle led the way to a sitting-room, where the supper-tray was laid. “You would like to go upstairs and take your things off before upper, ma’am?” she said, in the same jerking tone to Lady Isabel.
Mr. Carlyle left them alone and went back to look for some small items that had been left in the carriage. Miss Carlyle led the way to a sitting room where the supper tray was set up. “Would you like to go upstairs and take off your things before dinner, ma’am?” she asked Lady Isabel in the same abrupt tone.
“Thank you. I will go to my rooms, but I do not require supper. We have dined.”
“Thanks. I’m going to my room, but I don’t need dinner. We’ve already eaten.”
“Then what would you like to take?” asked Miss Corny.
“Then what would you like to take?” asked Miss Corny.
“Some tea, if you please, I am very thirsty.”
“Could I please have some tea? I'm really thirsty.”
“Tea!” ejaculated Miss Corny. “So late as this! I don’t know that they have boiling water. You’d never sleep a wink all night, ma’am, if you took tea at eleven o’clock.”
“Tea!” exclaimed Miss Corny. “So late for that! I don’t think they have boiling water. You wouldn’t sleep a wink all night, ma’am, if you had tea at eleven o’clock.”
“Oh, then, never mind,” replied Lady Isabel. “It is of no consequence. Do not let me give trouble.”
“Oh, never mind then,” Lady Isabel replied. “It's no big deal. Don’t let me cause any trouble.”
Miss Carlyle whisked out of the room; upon what errand was best known to herself; and in the hall she and Marvel came to an encounter. No words passed, but each eyed the other grimly. Marvel was very stylish, with five flounces to her dress, a veil, and a parasol. Meanwhile, Lady Isabel sat down and burst into bitter tears and sobs. A chill had come over her; it did not seem like coming to East Lynne. Mr. Carlyle entered and witnessed the grief.
Miss Carlyle quickly left the room, on an errand known only to her, and in the hallway, she ran into Marvel. No words were exchanged, but they exchanged grim looks. Marvel was very fashionable, wearing a dress with five flounces, a veil, and carrying a parasol. Meanwhile, Lady Isabel sat down and began to cry uncontrollably. A sense of despair washed over her; it didn't feel like she was arriving at East Lynne. Mr. Carlyle walked in and saw her distress.
“Isabel!” he uttered in amazement, as he hastened up to her. “My darling, what ails you?”
“Isabel!” he exclaimed in surprise, rushing over to her. “My dear, what's wrong?”
“I am tired, I think,” she gently answered; “and coming into the house again made me think of papa. I should like to go to my rooms, Archibald, but I don’t know which they are.”
“I’m tired, I think,” she softly replied; “and coming back into the house made me think of Dad. I’d like to go to my rooms, Archibald, but I don’t know which ones they are.”
Neither did Mr. Carlyle know, but Miss Carlyle came whisking in again, and said: “The best rooms; those next the library. Should she go up with my lady?”
Neither did Mr. Carlyle know, but Miss Carlyle came rushing in again and said, “The best rooms are the ones next to the library. Should she go up with my lady?”
Mr. Carlyle preferred to go himself, and he held out his arm to Isabel. She drew her veil over her face as she passed Miss Carlyle.
Mr. Carlyle chose to go himself, and he offered his arm to Isabel. She pulled her veil over her face as she walked past Miss Carlyle.
The branches were not lighted, and the room looked cold and comfortless. “Things seem all sixes and sevens in the house,” remarked Mr. Carlyle. “I fancy the servants must have misunderstood my letter, and not have expected us until to-morrow night.”
The branches weren't lit, and the room felt cold and uninviting. “Everything seems to be a mess in the house,” Mr. Carlyle commented. “I think the staff must have misunderstood my letter and didn't expect us until tomorrow night.”
On returning to the sitting-room Mr. Carlyle inquired the cause of the servants’ negligence.
On returning to the living room, Mr. Carlyle asked what caused the servants' neglect.
“I sent them away because they were superfluous encumbrances,” hastily replied Miss Carlyle. “We have four in the house, and my lady has brought a fine maid, I see, making five. I have come up here to live.”
“I sent them away because they were unnecessary burdens,” Miss Carlyle quickly replied. “We already have four in the house, and I see my lady has brought a nice maid, making it five. I’ve come up here to live.”
Mr. Carlyle felt checkmated. He had always bowed to the will of Miss Corny, but he had an idea that he and his wife should be better without her. “And your house?” he exclaimed.
Mr. Carlyle felt trapped. He had always submitted to Miss Corny’s wishes, but he thought that he and his wife would be better off without her. “And your house?” he exclaimed.
“I have let it furnished; the people enter to-day. So you cannot turn me out of East Lynne into the road, or to furnished lodgings, Archibald. There’ll be enough expense without our keeping on two houses; and most people in your place would jump at the prospect of my living here. Your wife will be mistress. I do not intend to take her honors from her; but I will save her a world of trouble in management—be as useful to her as a housekeeper. She will be glad of that, inexperienced as she is. I dare say she never gave a domestic order in her life.”
“I’ve got it furnished; the people are moving in today. So you can’t just kick me out of East Lynne into the street or into a rented place, Archibald. There’ll be enough costs without us having to maintain two homes, and most people in your position would be thrilled at the idea of me living here. Your wife will be in charge. I don’t plan to take any of her responsibilities away, but I will save her a lot of hassle in managing things—I'll be just as helpful to her as a housekeeper. She’ll appreciate that, considering how inexperienced she is. I bet she’s never given a household order in her life.”
This was a view of the case, to Mr. Carlyle, so plausibly put, that he began to think it might be all for the best. He had great reverence for his sister’s judgment; force of habit is strong upon all of us. Still he did not know.
This perspective on the case was presented to Mr. Carlyle in such a convincing way that he started to believe it might actually be for the best. He held his sister's judgment in high regard; we are all influenced by habit. Still, he wasn't sure.
“Did you buy that fine piano which has arrived?” angrily asked Miss Carlyle.
“Did you buy that nice piano that just arrived?” Miss Carlyle asked angrily.
“It was my present to Isabel.”
“It was my gift to Isabel.”
Miss Corny groaned. “What did it cost?”
Miss Corny groaned. “How much was it?”
“The cost is of no consequence. The old piano here was a bad one, and I bought a better.”
“The cost doesn't matter. The old piano here was terrible, and I got a better one.”
“What did it cost?” repeated Miss Carlyle.
“What did it cost?” Miss Carlyle repeated.
“A hundred and twenty guineas,” he answered. Obedience to her will was yet powerful within him.
“Before, a hundred and twenty guineas,” he replied. He still felt a strong urge to comply with her wishes.
Miss Corny threw up her hands and eyes. But at that moment Peter entered with some hot water which his master had rung for. Mr. Carlyle rose and looked on the side-board.
Miss Corny threw her hands up and rolled her eyes. But at that moment, Peter came in with some hot water that his boss had asked for. Mr. Carlyle stood up and glanced at the sideboard.
“Where is the wine, Peter?”
“Where's the wine, Peter?”
The servant put it out, port and sherry. Mr. Carlyle drank a glass, and then proceeded to mix some wine and water. “Shall I mix some for you, Cornelia?” he asked.
The servant brought out the port and sherry. Mr. Carlyle had a glass and then started to mix some wine with water. “Do you want me to mix some for you, Cornelia?” he asked.
“I’ll mix for myself if I want any. Who’s that for?”
“I'll make it myself if I want some. Who's that for?”
“Isabel.”
"Isabel."
He quitted the room, carrying the wine and water, and entered his wife’s. She was sitting half buried, it seemed, in the arm-chair, her face muffled up. As she raised it, he saw that it was flushed and agitated; that her eyes were bright, and her frame was trembling.
He left the room with the wine and water and went into his wife’s. She was sitting, it seemed, half buried in the armchair, her face covered up. When she lifted her head, he noticed that it was flushed and agitated; her eyes were bright, and her body was trembling.
“What is the matter?” he hastily asked.
"What's wrong?" he asked fast.
“I got nervous after Marvel went,” she whispered, laying hold of him, as if for protection from terror. “I came back to the chair and covered my head over, hoping some one would come up.”
“I got nervous after Marvel left,” she whispered, grabbing onto him as if he could protect her from her fear. “I went back to the chair and covered my head, hoping someone would come by.”
“I have been talking to Cornelia. But what made you nervous?”
“I've been talking to Cornelia. But what made you feel anxious?”
“Oh! I was very foolish. I kept thinking of frightful things. They would come into my mind. Do not blame me, Archibald. This is the room papa died in.”
“Oh! I was really foolish. I couldn't stop thinking about terrible things. They kept coming to my mind. Please don’t blame me, Archibald. This is the room where Dad died.”
“Blame you, my darling,” he uttered with deep feeling.
“Blame you, my love,” he said with deep emotion.
“I thought of a dreadful story about the bats, that the servants told—I dare say you never heard it; and I kept thinking. ‘Suppose they were at the windows now, behind the blinds.’ And then I was afraid to look at the bed; I fancied I might see—you are laughing!”
“I thought of a scary story about the bats that the servants told—I bet you’ve never heard it; and I kept thinking, ‘What if they were at the windows right now, behind the blinds?’ Then I got scared to look at the bed; I imagined I might see—you’re laughing!”
Yes, he was smiling; for he knew that these moments of nervous fear are best met jestingly. He made her drink the wine and water, and then he showed her where the bell was, ringing it as he did so. Its position had been changed in some late alterations to the house.
Yes, he was smiling because he knew that these moments of nervous fear are best faced with humor. He made her drink the wine and water, and then he showed her where the bell was, ringing it as he did. Its position had been changed in some recent renovations to the house.
“Your rooms shall be changed to-morrow, Isabel.”
“Your rooms will be changed tomorrow, Isabel.”
“No, let us remain in these. I shall like to feel that papa was once their occupant. I won’t get nervous again.”
“No, let’s stay here. I want to feel that Dad was once here. I won’t get anxious again.”
But, even as she spoke, her actions belied her words. Mr. Carlyle had gone to the door and opened it, and she flew close up to him, cowering behind him.
But, even as she spoke, her actions contradicted her words. Mr. Carlyle had gone to the door and opened it, and she rushed up to him, hiding behind him.
“Shall you be gone very long, Archibald?” she whispered.
“Are you going to be gone for long, Archibald?” she whispered.
“Not more than an hour,” he answered. But he hastily put back one of his hands, and held her tightly in his protecting grasp. Marvel was coming along the corridor in answer to the ring.
“Not more than an hour,” he replied. But he quickly pulled one of his hands back and held her firmly in his protective grip. Marvel was coming down the hallway in response to the ring.
“Have the goodness to let Miss Carlyle know that I am not coming down again to-night,” he said.
“Please let Miss Carlyle know that I won’t be coming down again tonight,” he said.
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
Mr. Carlyle shut the door, and then looked at his wife and laughed. “He is very kind to me,” thought Isabel.
Mr. Carlyle shut the door and then looked at his wife and laughed. “He’s really nice to me,” thought Isabel.
With the morning began the perplexities of Lady Isabel Carlyle. But, first of all, just fancy the group at breakfast. Miss Carlyle descended in the startling costume the reader has seen, took her seat at the breakfast-table, and there sat bolt upright. Mr. Carlyle came down next; and then Lady Isabel entered, in an elegant half-mourning dress, with flowing black ribbons.
With the morning came the confusions of Lady Isabel Carlyle. But first, just imagine the scene at breakfast. Miss Carlyle arrived in the eye-catching outfit we’ve already talked about, took her place at the breakfast table, and sat up straight. Mr. Carlyle came down next, and then Lady Isabel entered, dressed elegantly in half-mourning attire with flowing black ribbons.
“Good morning, ma’am. I hope you slept well,” was Miss Carlyle’s salutation.
“Good morning, ma’am. I hope you had a good night's sleep,” was Miss Carlyle’s greeting.
“Quite well, thank you,” she answered, as she took her seat opposite Miss Carlyle. Miss Carlyle pointed to the top of the table.
“I'm doing well, thank you,” she replied, as she sat down across from Miss Carlyle. Miss Carlyle gestured to the top of the table.
“That is your place, ma’am; but I will pour out the coffee, and save you the trouble, if you wish it.”
“That’s your spot, ma’am, but I can pour the coffee and save you the trouble, if you’d like.”
“I should be glad if you would,” answered Lady Isabel.
"I would be happy if you would," replied Lady Isabel.
So Miss Carlyle proceeded to her duties, very stern and grim. The meal was nearly over, when Peter came in, and said the butcher had come up for orders. Miss Carlyle looked at Lady Isabel, waiting, of course, for her to give them. Isabel was silent with perplexity; she had never given such an order in her life. Totally ignorant was she of the requirements of a household; and did not know whether to suggest a few pounds of meat or a whole cow. It was the presence of that grim Miss Corny which put her out. Alone with her husband she would have said, “What ought I to order, Archibald? Tell me.” Peter waited.
So Miss Carlyle got on with her duties, looking very stern and serious. The meal was almost finished when Peter came in and said the butcher was there for orders. Miss Carlyle glanced at Lady Isabel, obviously waiting for her to give them. Isabel was silent and confused; she had never given such an order before. She had no idea what a household needed and didn’t know whether to suggest a few pounds of meat or an entire cow. It was the presence of that serious Miss Corny that threw her off. If she had been alone with her husband, she would have asked, “What should I order, Archibald? Please tell me.” Peter waited.
“A——Something to roast and boil, if you please,” stammered Lady Isabel.
“A——Something to roast and boil, if you please,” stuttered Lady Isabel.
She spoke in a low tone. Embarrassment makes cowards of us; and Mr. Carlyle repeated it after her. He knew no more about housekeeping than she did.
She spoke softly. Embarrassment makes cowards of us, and Mr. Carlyle repeated it after her. He knew as little about housekeeping as she did.
“Something to roast and boil, tell the man, Peter.”
“Something to roast and boil, let the guy know, Peter.”
Up started Miss Corny; she could not stand that. “Are you aware, Lady Isabel, that an order such as that would only puzzle the butcher? Shall I give the necessary orders for to-day? The fishmonger will be here presently!”
Up started Miss Corny; she couldn't take it. “Do you realize, Lady Isabel, that an order like that would just confuse the butcher? Should I give the necessary orders for today? The fishmonger will be here soon!”
“Oh, I wish you would!” cried the relieved Lady Isabel. “I have not been accustomed to it, but I must learn. I don’t think I know anything about housekeeping.”
“Oh, I wish you would!” exclaimed the relieved Lady Isabel. “I haven’t been used to it, but I need to learn. I don’t think I know anything about managing a household.”
Miss Corny’s answer was to stalk from the room. Isabel rose from her chair, like a bird released from its cage, and stood by his side. “Have you finished, Archibald?”
Miss Corny's response was to storm out of the room. Isabel got up from her chair, like a bird set free from its cage, and stood by his side. “Are you done, Archibald?”
“I think I have, dear. Oh! Here’s my coffee. There; I have finished now.”
“I think I have, dear. Oh! Here’s my coffee. There, I’m done now.”
“Let us go around the grounds.”
“Let’s walk around the area.”
He rose, laid his hands playfully on her slender waist, and looked at her. “You may as well ask me to take a journey to the moon. It is past nine, and I have not been to the office for a month.”
He stood up, placed his hands playfully on her slim waist, and looked at her. “You might as well ask me to take a trip to the moon. It's past nine, and I haven't been to the office for a month.”
The tears rose in her eyes. “I wish you would be always with me! East Lynne will not be East Lynne without you.”
The tears filled her eyes. “I wish you could be with me all the time! East Lynne won't feel like East Lynne without you.”
“I will be with you as much as ever I can, my dearest,” he whispered. “Come and walk with me through the park.”
“I’ll be with you as much as I can, my dearest,” he whispered. “Come and walk with me through the park.”
She ran for her bonnet, gloves and parasol. Mr. Carlyle waited for her in the hall, and they went out together.
She quickly grabbed her hat, gloves, and parasol. Mr. Carlyle waited for her in the hallway, and they left together.
He thought it a good opportunity to speak about his sister. “She wishes to remain with us,” he said. “I do not know what to decide. On the one hand I think she might save you the worry of household management; on the other, I fancy we shall be happier by ourselves.”
He thought it was a good chance to talk about his sister. “She wants to stay with us,” he said. “I don’t know what to decide. On one hand, I think she could take the stress of managing the house off your plate; on the other, I feel like we’d be happier on our own.”
Isabel’s heart sank within her at the idea of that stern Miss Corny, mounted over her as resident guard; but, refined and sensitive, almost painfully considerate of the feelings of others, she raised no word of objection. “As you and Miss Carlyle please,” she answered.
Isabel felt a wave of dread at the thought of that strict Miss Corny watching over her, but being refined and sensitive, and almost painfully aware of others' feelings, she didn’t say a word of protest. “Whatever you and Miss Carlyle decide,” she replied.
“Isabel,” he said, “I wish it to be as you please; I wish matters to be arranged as may best please you: and I will have them so arranged. My chief object in life now is your happiness.”
“Isabel,” he said, “I want it to be whatever you prefer; I want everything to be set up in a way that makes you happiest, and I’ll make sure it’s done that way. My main goal in life now is your happiness.”
He spoke in all the sincerity of truth, and Isabel knew it: and the thought came across her that with him by her side, her loving protector, Miss Carlyle could not mar her life’s peace. “Let her stay, Archibald; she will not incommode us.”
He spoke with complete sincerity, and Isabel recognized it: the thought crossed her mind that with him by her side, her loving protector, Miss Carlyle couldn't disrupt her peace of mind. “Let her stay, Archibald; she won’t bother us.”
“At any rate it can be tried for a month or two, and we shall see how it works,” he musingly observed.
“At any rate, we can give it a try for a month or two, and we’ll see how it goes,” he said thoughtfully.
They reached the park gates. “I wish I could go with you and be your clerk,” she cried, unwilling to release his hand. “I should not have all that long way to go back by myself.”
They arrived at the park gates. “I wish I could go with you and be your assistant,” she said, reluctant to let go of his hand. “I shouldn’t have to walk all that way back alone.”
He laughed and shook his head, telling her that she wanted to bribe him into taking her back, but it could not be. And away he went, after saying farewell.
He laughed and shook his head, saying that she was trying to bribe him into taking her back, but that couldn't happen. And off he went, after saying goodbye.
CHAPTER XVI.
DOMESTIC TROUBLES.
Isabel wandered back, and then wandered through the rooms; they looked lonely; not as they had seemed to look in her father’s time. In her dressing-room knelt Marvel, unpacking. She rose when Lady Isabel entered.
Isabel walked back and then moved through the rooms; they felt empty, not like they used to in her father's time. In her dressing room, Marvel was kneeling and unpacking. She got up when Lady Isabel walked in.
“Can I speak to you a moment, if you please my lady?”
“Could I talk to you for a moment, please, my lady?”
“What is it?”
“What's going on?”
Then Marvel poured forth her tale. That she feared so small an establishment would not suit her, and if my lady pleased, she would like to leave at once—that day. Anticipating it, she had not unpacked her things.
Then Marvel shared her story. She was worried that such a small place wouldn't work for her, and if my lady agreed, she wanted to leave right away—today. Knowing this, she hadn't unpacked her things.
“There has been some mistake about the servants, Marvel, but it will be remedied as soon as possible. And I told you before I married that Mr. Carlyle’s establishment would be a limited one.”
“There’s been a mix-up with the staff, Marvel, but it will be fixed as soon as possible. And I mentioned before we got married that Mr. Carlyle’s household would be a small one.”
“My lady perhaps I could put up with that; but I never could stop in the house with—” “that female Guy” had been on the tip of Marvel’s tongue, but she remembered in time of whom she was speaking—“with Miss Carlyle. I fear, my lady, we have both got tempers that would slash, and might be flying at each other. I could not stop, my lady, for untold gold. And if you please to make me forfeit my running month’s salary, why I must do it. So when I have set your ladyship’s things to rights, I hope you’ll allow me to go.”
“My lady, I might be able to tolerate that; but I could never stay in the house with—” “that woman Guy” had almost slipped out of Marvel’s mouth, but she corrected herself in time—“with Miss Carlyle. I’m afraid, my lady, we both have tempers that would clash, and we might end up arguing. I couldn’t stay, my lady, for any amount of money. And if you want me to give up my salary for this month, then I must do that. So, once I’ve taken care of your ladyship’s things, I hope you’ll let me go.”
Lady Isabel would not condescend to ask her to remain, but she wondered how she should manage the inconvenience. She drew her desk toward her. “What is the amount due to you?” she inquired, as she unlocked it.
Lady Isabel wouldn't lower herself to ask her to stay, but she was curious how to handle the hassle. She pulled her desk closer. “How much do you owe?” she asked as she unlocked it.
“Up to the end of the quarter, my lady?” cried Marvel, in a brisk tone.
“Until the end of the quarter, my lady?” exclaimed Marvel, in a lively tone.
“No,” coldly answered Lady Isabel. “Up to to-day.”
“No,” Lady Isabel replied coldly. “Until today.”
“I have not had time to reckon, my lady.”
“I haven't had time to figure it out, my lady.”
Lady Isabel took a pencil and paper, made out the account, and laid it down in gold and silver on the table. “It is more than you deserve, Marvel,” she remarked, “and more than you would get in most places. You ought to have given me proper notice.”
Lady Isabel took a pencil and paper, wrote out the account, and laid it down in gold and silver on the table. “It’s more than you deserve, Marvel,” she said, “and more than you’d get in most places. You should have given me proper notice.”
Marvel melted into tears, and began a string of excuses. “She should never have wished to leave so kind a lady, but for attendant ill-conveniences, and she hoped my lady would not object to testify to her character.”
Marvel burst into tears and started making excuses. “She should never have wanted to leave such a kind lady, but due to some unfortunate circumstances, she hoped my lady wouldn’t mind vouching for her character.”
Lady Isabel quitted the room in the midst of it; and in the course of the day Marvel took her departure, Joyce telling her that she ought to be ashamed of herself.
Lady Isabel left the room while it was still going on; and during the day, Marvel took off as well, with Joyce saying that she should be ashamed of herself.
“I couldn’t help myself,” retorted Marvel, “and I am sorry to leave her, for she’s a pleasant young lady to serve.”
“I couldn't help myself,” Marvel replied, “and I'm sorry to leave her, because she's a nice young lady to work with.”
“Well, I know I’d have helped myself,” was Joyce’s remark. “I would not go off in this unhandsome way from a good mistress.”
“Well, I know I’d have helped myself,” Joyce said. “I wouldn’t leave a good boss like this.”
“Perhaps you wouldn’t,” loftily returned Marvel, “but my inside feelings are delicate and can’t bear to be trampled upon. The same house is not going to hold me and that tall female image, who’s more fit to be carried about at a foreign carnival than some that they do carry.”
“Maybe you wouldn’t,” Marvel replied arrogantly, “but my emotions are sensitive and can’t handle being stomped on. There’s no way I’m staying in the same house with that tall woman, who’s more suited to being paraded around at some foreign festival than the ones they do carry.”
So Marvel left. And when Lady Isabel went to her room to dress for dinner, Joyce entered it.
So Marvel left. And when Lady Isabel went to her room to get ready for dinner, Joyce came in.
“I am not much accustomed to a lady’s maid’s duties,” began she, “but Miss Carlyle has sent me, my lady, to do what I can for you, if you will allow me.”
“I’m not really used to a lady’s maid’s duties,” she started, “but Miss Carlyle has sent me, my lady, to help you as much as I can, if you’ll let me.”
Isabel thought it was kind of Miss Carlyle.
Isabel thought it was nice of Miss Carlyle.
“And if you please to trust me with the keys of your things, I will take charge of them for you, my lady, until you are suited with a maid,” Joyce resumed.
“And if you’ll let me take care of your things, I’ll look after them for you, my lady, until you find a maid,” Joyce continued.
“I don’t know anything about the keys,” answered Isabel; “I never keep them.”
“I don’t know anything about the keys,” Isabel replied; “I never keep them.”
Joyce did her best, and Lady Isabel went down. It was nearly six o’clock, the dinner hour, and she strolled to the park gates, hoping to meet Mr. Carlyle. Taking a few steps out, she looked down the road, but could not see him coming; so she turned in again, and sat down under a shady tree out of view of the road. It was remarkably warm weather for the closing days of May.
Joyce did her best, and Lady Isabel went out. It was almost six o’clock, dinner time, and she walked to the park gates, hoping to run into Mr. Carlyle. After taking a few steps outside, she glanced down the road but couldn't see him coming; so she went back inside and sat down under a shady tree, out of sight of the road. The weather was surprisingly warm for the end of May.
Half an hour, and then Mr. Carlyle came pelting up, passed the gates, and turned on to the grass. There he saw his wife. She had fallen asleep, her head leaning against the trunk of a tree. Her bonnet and parasol lay at her feet, her scarf had dropped, and she looked like a lovely child, her lips partly open, her cheeks flushed, and her beautiful hair falling around. It was an exquisite picture, and his heart beat quicker within him as he felt that it was all his own. A smile stole to his lips as he stood looking at her. She opened her eyes, and for a minute could not remember where she was. Then she started up.
Half an hour later, Mr. Carlyle came rushing up, passed through the gates, and onto the grass. There he saw his wife. She had fallen asleep, her head resting against the trunk of a tree. Her bonnet and parasol lay at her feet, her scarf had slipped off, and she looked like a beautiful child, her lips slightly parted, her cheeks rosy, and her lovely hair cascading around her. It was a stunning sight, and his heart raced as he realized it was all his. A smile crept onto his lips as he stood there, watching her. She opened her eyes and, for a moment, couldn’t remember where she was. Then she jumped up.
“Oh, Archibald! Have I been asleep?”
“Oh, Archibald! Did I fall asleep?”
“Ay; and might have been stolen and carried off. I could not afford that, Isabel.”
“Ay; and it could have been stolen and taken away. I couldn't allow that, Isabel.”
“I don’t know how it came about. I was listening for you.”
“I’m not sure how it happened. I was waiting for you.”
“What have you been doing all day?” he asked, as he drew her arm within his, and they walked on.
“What have you been up to all day?” he asked as he linked her arm with his, and they continued walking.
“Oh, I hardly know,” she sighed. “Trying the new piano, and looking at my watch, wishing the time would go quicker, that you might come home. The ponies and carriage have arrived, Archibald.”
“Oh, I barely know,” she sighed. “I’m playing the new piano and checking my watch, hoping the time goes by faster so you can come home. The ponies and carriage have arrived, Archibald.”
“I know they have, my dear. Have you been out of doors much?”
“I know they have, my dear. Have you been outside much?”
“No, I waited for you.” And then she told him about Marvel. He felt vexed, saying she must replace her with all speed. Isabel said she knew of one, a young woman who had left Lady Mount Severn while she, Isabel, was at Castle Marling; her health was delicate, and Lady Mount Severn’s place too hard for her. She might suit.
“No, I waited for you.” Then she told him about Marvel. He felt frustrated, insisting she needed to find a replacement quickly. Isabel mentioned that she knew of one, a young woman who had left Lady Mount Severn while she, Isabel, was at Castle Marling; her health was fragile, and Lady Mount Severn’s role was too tough for her. She might be a good fit.
“Write to her,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“Write to her,” Mr. Carlyle said.
The carriage came round—a beautiful little equipage—and Isabel was ready. As Mr. Carlyle drove slowly down the dusty road, they came upon Miss Corny, striding along in the sun with a great umbrella over her head. She would not turn to look at them.
The carriage came around—a lovely little ride—and Isabel was ready. As Mr. Carlyle drove slowly down the dusty road, they spotted Miss Corny, walking confidently in the sun with a large umbrella over her head. She wouldn’t turn to look at them.
Once more, as in the year gone by, St. Jude’s Church was in a flutter of expectation. It expected to see a whole paraphernalia of bridal finery, and again it was doomed to disappointment, for Isabel had not put off the mourning for her father. She was in black—a thin gauze dress—and her white bonnet had small black flowers inside and out. For the first time in his life, Mr. Carlyle took possession of the pew belonging to East Lynne, filling the place where the poor earl used to sit. Not so Miss Corny—she sat in her own.
Once again, like last year, St. Jude’s Church was buzzing with anticipation. It was expecting to see a whole display of bridal elegance, but once more it faced disappointment, as Isabel had not yet taken off her mourning for her father. She wore black—a sheer gauze dress—and her white bonnet had little black flowers both inside and out. For the first time in his life, Mr. Carlyle occupied the pew that belonged to East Lynne, taking the spot where the late earl used to sit. Not Miss Corny, though—she stayed in her own seat.
Barbara was there with the Justice and Mrs. Hare. Her face wore a gray, dusky hue, of which she was only too conscious, but could not subdue. Her covetous eyes would wander to that other face, with its singular loveliness and its sweetly earnest eyes, sheltered under the protection of him for whose sheltering protection she had so long yearned. Poor Barbara did not benefit much by the services that day.
Barbara was there with the Justice and Mrs. Hare. Her face had a gray, dull look, which she was all too aware of but couldn't hide. Her envious eyes would drift to that other face, with its unique beauty and sweet, sincere eyes, safe under the protection of the man she had longed for. Poor Barbara didn’t gain much from the events of that day.
Afterward they went across the churchyard to the west corner, where stood the tomb of Lord Mount Severn. Isabel looked at the inscription, her veil shading her face.
Afterward, they walked across the churchyard to the west corner, where the tomb of Lord Mount Severn was located. Isabel looked at the inscription, her veil covering her face.
“Not here, and now, my darling,” he whispered, pressing her arm to his side, for he felt her silent sobs. “Strive for calmness.”
“Not here, not now, my love,” he whispered, holding her arm close to him, as he sensed her quiet tears. “Try to stay calm.”
“It seems but the other day he was at church with me, and now—here!”
“It feels like just yesterday he was at church with me, and now—here!”
Mr. Carlyle suddenly changed their places, so that they stood with their backs to the hedge, and to any staring stragglers who might be lingering on the road.
Mr. Carlyle suddenly switched their positions, so they stood with their backs to the hedge and to any onlookers who might be hanging around on the road.
“There ought to be railings round the tomb,” she presently said, after a successful battle with her emotion.
"There should be railings around the tomb," she said after successfully controlling her emotions.
“I thought so, and I suggested it to Lord Mount Severn but he appeared to think differently. I will have it done.”
“I thought so, and I mentioned it to Lord Mount Severn, but he seemed to have a different opinion. I’ll make sure it gets done.”
“I put you to great expense,” she said, “taking one thing with another.”
“I’ve cost you a lot,” she said, “when you add everything up.”
Mr. Carlyle glanced quickly at her, a dim fear penetrating his mind that his sister might have been talking in her hearing. “An expense I would not be without for the whole world. You know it, Isabel.”
Mr. Carlyle glanced quickly at her, a slight fear crossing his mind that his sister might have been talking where she could hear. “It's an expense I wouldn’t want to be without for anything. You know that, Isabel.”
“And I have nothing to repay you with,” she sighed.
“And I have nothing to give you in return,” she sighed.
He looked expressively amused, and, gazing into her face, the expression of his eyes made her smile. “Here is John with the carriage,” she exclaimed. “Let us go, Archibald.”
He looked playfully amused, and as he gazed into her face, the look in his eyes made her smile. “Here comes John with the carriage,” she exclaimed. “Let’s go, Archibald.”
Standing outside the gates, talking to the rector’s family, were several ladies, one of them Barbara Hare. She watched Mr. Carlyle place his wife in the carriage; she watched him drive away. Barbara’s lips were white, as she bowed in return to his greeting.
Standing outside the gates, chatting with the rector’s family, were several women, including Barbara Hare. She observed Mr. Carlyle putting his wife into the carriage; she watched him drive away. Barbara’s lips were pale as she nodded back in response to his greeting.
“The heat is so great!” murmured Barbara, when those around noticed her paleness.
“The heat is so intense!” Barbara murmured, as those around her noticed her pale complexion.
“Ah! You ought to have gone in the phaeton, with Mr. and Mrs. Hare as they desired you.”
“Ah! You should have gone in the carriage with Mr. and Mrs. Hare, as they wanted you to.”
“I wished to walk,” returned the unhappy Barbara.
“I wanted to walk,” replied the unhappy Barbara.
“What a pretty girl that is!” uttered Lady Isabel to her husband. “What is her name?”
“What a pretty girl!” Lady Isabel said to her husband. “What’s her name?”
“Barbara Hare.”
"Barbara Hare."
CHAPTER XVII.
VISIT OF THE HARE FAMILY.
The county carriages began to pour to East Lynne, to pay the wedding visit, as it is called, to Mr. and Lady Isabel Carlyle. Of course they displayed themselves in their most courtly state. Mr. Carlyle, always a popular man, had gained double his former importance by his marriage with the daughter of the late Earl of Mount Severn. Among the earliest visitors went Justice and Mrs. Hare, with Barbara.
The county carriages started rolling into East Lynne to make the wedding visit, as it’s called, to Mr. and Lady Isabel Carlyle. Naturally, they showed off in their most elegant style. Mr. Carlyle, already a popular man, had doubled his significance by marrying the daughter of the late Earl of Mount Severn. Among the first visitors were Justice and Mrs. Hare, along with Barbara.
Isabel was in her dressing-gown, attended by Joyce, whom she was just asking to take the place of her late maid, if Miss Carlyle would consent to the transfer.
Isabel was in her robe, talking to Joyce, who she was just asking to take the position of her late maid, if Miss Carlyle would agree to the change.
Joyce’s face lighted up with pleasure at the proposal. “Oh, my lady, you are very kind! I should so like it! I would serve you faithfully to the best of my ability.”
Joyce's face lit up with happiness at the suggestion. "Oh, my lady, that's very kind of you! I'd love that! I would serve you faithfully to the best of my ability."
Isabel laughed. “But Miss Carlyle may not be inclined to transfer you.”
Isabel laughed. “But Miss Carlyle might not want to transfer you.”
“I think she would be, my lady. She said a day or two ago, that I appeared to suit you, and you might have me altogether if you wished, provided I could still make her gowns. I make them to please her, you see, my lady.”
“I think she would be, my lady. A day or two ago, she mentioned that I seemed to fit your needs, and you could have me completely if you wanted, as long as I could still make her dresses. I make them to satisfy her, you see, my lady.”
“Do you make her caps also?” demurely asked Lady Isabel.
“Do you make her caps too?” Lady Isabel asked shyly.
Joyce smiled. “Yes, my lady; but I am allowed to make them only according to her own pattern.”
Joyce smiled. “Yes, my lady; but I can only make them based on her own design.”
“Joyce, if you become my maid, you must wear smarter caps yourself. I do not wish you to be fine like Marvel.”
“Joyce, if you become my maid, you have to wear nicer caps yourself. I don’t want you to be fancy like Marvel.”
“Oh, my lady! I shall never be fine,” shuddered Joyce. And Joyce believed she had cause to shudder at finery.
“Oh, my lady! I will never be okay,” shuddered Joyce. And Joyce believed she had reason to shudder at fancy things.
She was about to speak further, when a knock came to the dressing-room door. Joyce went to open it, and saw one of the housemaids, a girl who had recently been engaged, a native of West Lynne. Isabel heard the colloquy,—
She was about to say more when there was a knock at the dressing-room door. Joyce went to open it and saw one of the housemaids, a girl who had just been hired, from West Lynne. Isabel overheard their conversation,—
“Is my lady there?”
“Is my lady here?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Some visitors. Pete ordered me to come and tell you. I say, Joyce, it’s the Hares. And she’s with them. I watched her get out of the carriage.”
“Some visitors. Pete told me to come and tell you. I say, Joyce, it’s the Hares. And she’s with them. I saw her get out of the carriage.”
“Who?” sharply returned Joyce.
“Who?” sharply replied Joyce.
“Why, Miss Barbara. Only fancy her coming to pay the wedding visit here. My lady had better take care that she don’t get a bowl of poison mixed for her. Master’s out or else I’d have given a shilling to see the interview between the three.”
“Why, Miss Barbara. Just imagine her coming to pay the wedding visit here. My lady should be careful that she doesn’t end up with a bowl of poison mixed for her. The master’s out, or else I would have paid a shilling to see the meeting between the three.”
Joyce sent the girl away, shut the door, and turned to her mistress, quite unconscious that the half-whispered conversation had been audible.
Joyce sent the girl away, closed the door, and turned to her boss, completely unaware that their half-whispered conversation had been overheard.
“Some visitors are in the drawing-room, my lady, Susan says. Mr. Justice Hare and Mrs. Hare and Miss Barbara.”
“Some visitors are in the living room, my lady, Susan says. Mr. Justice Hare, Mrs. Hare, and Miss Barbara.”
Isabel descended, her mind full of the mysterious words spoken by Susan. The justice was in a new flaxen wig, obstinate-looking and pompous; Mrs. Hare, pale, delicate, and lady-like; Barbara beautiful; such was the impression they made upon Isabel.
Isabel went down, her mind brimming with the mysterious words Susan had said. The judge wore a new blonde wig, looking stubborn and self-important; Mrs. Hare was pale, delicate, and refined; Barbara was beautiful; that was the impression they left on Isabel.
They paid rather a long visit, Isabel quite falling in love with the gentle and suffering Mrs. Hare, and had risen to leave when Miss Carlyle entered. She wished them to remain longer—had something, she said, to show Barbara. The justice declined; he had a brother justice coming to dine with him at five, and it was then half-past four. Barbara might stop if she liked.
They had quite a long visit, and Isabel ended up really liking the gentle and suffering Mrs. Hare. They were about to leave when Miss Carlyle came in. She wanted them to stay longer—she had something to show Barbara, she said. The justice declined; he had another justice coming over for dinner at five, and it was already half-past four. Barbara could stay if she wanted.
Barbara’s faced turned crimson; but nevertheless she accepted the invitation, immediately proffered her by Miss Carlyle to remain at East Lynne for the rest of the day.
Barbara’s face turned red, but she still accepted the invitation that Miss Carlyle offered her to stay at East Lynne for the rest of the day.
Dinner time approached, and Isabel went to dress for it. Joyce was waiting, and entered upon the subject of the service.
Dinner time was coming up, and Isabel went to get ready for it. Joyce was waiting and brought up the topic of the service.
“My lady, I have spoken to Miss Carlyle, and she is willing that I should be transferred to you, but she says I ought first to acquaint you with certain unpleasant facts in my history, and the same thought had occurred to me. Miss Carlyle is not over pleasant in manner, my lady, but she is very upright and just.”
“My lady, I spoke to Miss Carlyle, and she agrees to let me be transferred to you, but she mentioned that I should first bring some unpleasant facts from my past to your attention, and I had the same thought. Miss Carlyle isn’t exactly warm in her demeanor, my lady, but she is very fair and honest.”
“What facts?” asked Lady Isabel, sitting down to have her hair brushed.
“What facts?” asked Lady Isabel, sitting down to get her hair brushed.
“My lady, I’ll tell you as shortly as it can. My father was a clerk in Mr. Carlyle’s office—of course I mean the late Mr. Carlyle. My mother died when I was eight years old, and my father afterwards married again, a sister of Mr. Kane’s wife—”
“My lady, I’ll tell you as briefly as possible. My father worked as a clerk in Mr. Carlyle’s office— I’m talking about the late Mr. Carlyle. My mother passed away when I was eight years old, and my father later remarried, a sister of Mr. Kane's wife—”
“Mr. Kane, the music master?”
“Mr. Kane, the music teacher?”
“Yes, my lady. She and Mrs. Kane were quite ladies; had been governesses. People said she lowered herself greatly in marrying my father. However, they did marry, and at the end of the year my little sister Afy was born. We lived in a pretty cottage in the wood and were happy. But in twelve months more my step-mother died, and an aunt of hers adopted Afy. I lived with my father, going to school, then to learn dressmaking, and finally going out to work to ladies’ houses. After many years, Afy came home. Her aunt had died and her income with her, but not the vanity and love of finery that Afy had acquired. She did nothing but dress herself and read novels. My father was angry; he said no good could come of it. She had several admirers, Mr. Richard Hare, Miss Barbara’s own brother,” continued Joyce, lowering her voice, “and she flirted with them all. My father used to go out to shoot on fine evenings after office, or to his duties as secretary to the library, and so Afy was generally all alone until I came home at nine o’clock; and was free to flirt with her beaux.”
“Yeah, my lady. She and Mrs. Kane were proper ladies; they had been governesses. People said she really lowered her standards by marrying my dad. But they did get married, and by the end of the year, my little sister Afy was born. We lived in a nice cottage in the woods and were happy. But a year later, my step-mom passed away, and one of her aunts adopted Afy. I stayed with my dad, went to school, then learned dressmaking, and eventually went out to work in ladies' houses. After many years, Afy came back home. Her aunt had died, and so did her income, but she didn't lose the vanity and love for fancy clothes she had picked up. She spent her time just dressing up and reading novels. My dad was mad; he said nothing good would come of it. She had a few admirers, Mr. Richard Hare, who is Miss Barbara’s own brother,” Joyce continued, lowering her voice, “and she flirted with all of them. My dad would go out shooting on nice evenings after work, or to his duties as the secretary to the library, so Afy was usually alone until I got home at nine o'clock; she was free to flirt with her suitors.”
“Had she any she favored particularly, was it thought?” asked Lady Isabel.
“Did she have anyone she liked especially, do you think?” asked Lady Isabel.
“The chief one, my lady, was Richard Hare. She got acquainted with somebody else, a stranger, who used to ride over from a distance to see her; but I fancy there was nothing in it—Richard was the one. And it went on till—till—he killed her father.”
“The main one, my lady, was Richard Hare. She met another guy, a stranger, who would come from far away to see her; but I doubt there was anything serious—Richard was the one. And it continued until—until—he killed her father.”
“Who?” uttered the startled Isabel.
“Who?” said the startled Isabel.
“Richard Hare, my lady. Father had told Afy that Mr. Richard should not come there any longer, for when gentlemen go in secret after poor girls, it’s well known they have not got marriage in their thoughts; father would have interfered more than he did, but that he judged well of Mr. Richard, and did not think he was one to do Afy real harm,—but he did not know how flighty she was. However, one day he heard people talk about it in West Lynne, coupling her name and Mr. Richard’s offensively together, and at night he told Afy, before me, that it should not go on any longer, and she must not encourage him. My lady, the next night Richard Hare shot my father.”
“Richard Hare, my lady. Dad had told Afy that Mr. Richard shouldn't come around anymore because when guys secretly pursue vulnerable girls, it's pretty clear they aren't thinking about marriage. Dad would have intervened more than he did, but he thought well of Mr. Richard and didn’t believe he would genuinely harm Afy—though he didn’t realize how impulsive she was. However, one day he overheard people in West Lynne talking about it, inappropriately linking her name with Mr. Richard's, and that night he told Afy, in front of me, that it couldn’t continue and she shouldn’t encourage him. My lady, the very next night Richard Hare shot my father.”
“How very dreadful!”
“How terrible!”
“Whether it was done on purpose, or that they had a scuffle, and the gun went off accidentally and killed my father, no one can tell. Afy said she had been in the woods at the back of the house, and when she came in, father lay dead, and Mr. Locksley was standing over him. He said he had heard the shot, and come up just in time to see Richard fly from the house, his shoes covered with blood. He has never been heard of since; but there is a judgment of murder out against him; and the fear and shame is killing his mother by inches.”
“Whether it was intentional or just an accident during a fight that caused the gun to go off and kill my father, no one can say. Afy claimed she had been in the woods behind the house, and when she came inside, she found my father dead with Mr. Locksley standing over him. He said he heard the shot and arrived just in time to see Richard run out of the house, his shoes stained with blood. He hasn't been seen since, and there’s been a murder charge brought against him; the fear and shame are slowly destroying his mother.”
“And Afy?”
"And Afy?"
“The worst is to come my lady. Afy followed him directly after the inquest, and nothing has been known since of either of them. I was taken ill, after all these shocks, with nervous fever, and Miss Carlyle took care of me, and I have remained with her ever since. This was what I had to tell you, my lady, before you decided to take me into service; it is not every lady who would like to engage one whose sister has turned out so badly.”
“The worst is yet to come, my lady. Afy went after him right after the inquest, and we haven't heard anything about either of them since. I fell ill from all these shocks, with nervous fever, and Miss Carlyle took care of me, and I've been with her ever since. This is what I needed to tell you, my lady, before you decided to hire me; not every lady would want to take someone on whose sister has turned out so poorly.”
Lady Isabel did not see that it could make any difference, or that it ought to. She said so; and then leaned back in her chair and mused.
Lady Isabel didn’t believe it would make any difference, or that it should. She said so; then leaned back in her chair and thought.
“What dress, my lady?”
"What dress, milady?"
“Joyce, what was that I heard you and Susan gossiping over at the door?” Lady Isabel suddenly asked. “About Miss Hare giving me a bowl of poison. Something in the dramatic line that would be. You should tell Susan not to make her whispers so loud.”
“Joyce, what was that I heard you and Susan chatting about by the door?” Lady Isabel suddenly asked. “About Miss Hare giving me a bowl of poison. Sounds like something out of a drama. You should tell Susan to keep her whispers quieter.”
“It was only a bit of nonsense, my lady. These ignorant servants will talk; and every one at West Lynne knew Miss Barbara was in love with Mr. Carlyle. But I don’t fancy she would have been the one to make him happy with all her love.”
“It was just a little nonsense, my lady. These clueless servants will chat; and everyone at West Lynne knew Miss Barbara was in love with Mr. Carlyle. But I don’t think she would have been the one to make him happy with all her love.”
A hot flush passed over the brow of Lady Isabel; a sensation very like jealousy flew to her heart. No woman likes to hear of another’s being, or having been attached to her husband: a doubt always arises whether the feeling may not have been reciprocated.
A hot flush swept across Lady Isabel's forehead; a feeling much like jealousy shot to her heart. No woman enjoys hearing about another woman being, or having been, close to her husband: a doubt always creeps in about whether those feelings might have been mutual.
Lady Isabel descended. She wore a costly black lace dress, its low body and sleeves trimmed with as costly white; and ornaments of jet. She looked inexpressibly beautiful, and Barbara turned from her with a feeling of sinking jealousy, from her beauty, from her attire, even from the fine, soft handkerchief, which displayed the badge of her rank—the coronet of an earl’s daughter. Barbara looked well, too; she was in a light blue silk robe, and her pretty cheeks were damask with her mind’s excitement. On her neck she wore the gold chain given her by Mr. Carlyle—strange that she had not discarded that.
Lady Isabel came down the stairs. She wore an expensive black lace dress, with its low bodice and sleeves trimmed in equally costly white, along with jet jewelry. She looked incredibly beautiful, and Barbara turned away from her, feeling a wave of jealousy—jealous of her looks, her outfit, and even the fine, soft handkerchief that showed off her status—the coronet of an earl’s daughter. Barbara looked good as well; she was dressed in a light blue silk robe, and her pretty cheeks were flushed with excitement. Around her neck was the gold chain that Mr. Carlyle had given her—strange that she hadn’t gotten rid of that.
They stood together at the window, looking at Mr. Carlyle as he came up the avenue. He saw them, and nodded. Lady Isabel watched the damask cheeks turn to crimson at sight of him.
They stood together by the window, watching Mr. Carlyle as he walked up the avenue. He noticed them and nodded. Lady Isabel observed the flushed cheeks turning bright red at the sight of him.
“How do you do, Barbara?” he cried, as he shook hands. “Come to pay us a visit at last? You have been rather tardy over it. And how are you, my darling?” he whispered over his wife; but she missed his kiss of greeting. Well, would she have had him give it her in public? No; but she was in the mood to notice the omission.
“How are you, Barbara?” he exclaimed, shaking her hand. “Finally come to visit us? You've been a bit slow about it. And how are you, my dear?” he whispered over to his wife, but she missed his kiss of greeting. Well, would she have wanted him to give it to her in public? No; but she was in the mood to notice that it didn’t happen.
Dinner over, Miss Carlyle beguiled Barbara out of doors. Barbara would far rather have remained in his presence. Of course they discussed Lady Isabel.
Dinner finished, Miss Carlyle lured Barbara outside. Barbara would much rather have stayed near him. Naturally, they talked about Lady Isabel.
“How do you like her?” abruptly asked Barbara, alluding to Lady Isabel.
“How do you feel about her?” Barbara suddenly asked, referring to Lady Isabel.
“Better than I thought I should,” acknowledged Miss Carlyle. “I had expected airs and graces and pretence, and I must say she is free from them. She seems quite wrapped up in Archibald and watches for his coming home like a cat watches for a mouse. She is dull without him.”
“Better than I expected,” Miss Carlyle admitted. “I thought there would be a lot of showiness and pretense, but I have to say she has none of that. She seems completely focused on Archibald and waits for him to come home like a cat waits for a mouse. She’s boring without him.”
Barbara compelled her manner to indifference. “I suppose it is natural.”
Barbara forced herself to act indifferent. “I guess it’s natural.”
“I suppose it is absurd,” was the retort of Miss Carlyle. “I give them little of my company, especially in an evening. They go strolling out together, or she sings to him, he hanging over her as if she were of gold: to judge by appearances, she is more precious to him than any gold that was ever coined into money. I’ll tell you what I saw last night. Archibald had what he is not often subject to, a severe headache, and he went into the next room after dinner, and lay on the sofa. She carried a cup of tea to him, and never came back, leaving her own on the table till it was perfectly cold. I pushed open the door to tell her so. There was my lady’s cambric handkerchief, soaked in eau-de-Cologne, lying on his forehead; and there was my lady herself, kneeling down and looking at him, he with his arm thrown around her there. Now I just ask you, Barbara, whether there’s any sense in fadding with a man like that? If ever he did have a headache before he was married, I used to mix him up a good dose of salts and senna, and tell him to go to bed early and sleep the pain off.”
“I guess it’s ridiculous,” was Miss Carlyle’s reply. “I don’t spend much time with them, especially in the evenings. They go out for strolls, or she sings to him while he leans over her like she’s made of gold. From what it looks like, she means more to him than any gold ever minted. Let me tell you what I saw last night. Archibald had a severe headache, which doesn’t happen to him often, so after dinner, he went into the next room and lay on the sofa. She brought him a cup of tea and never came back, leaving her own cup on the table until it got completely cold. I opened the door to tell her, and there was my lady’s cambric handkerchief, soaked in eau-de-Cologne, resting on his forehead; and there was my lady herself, kneeling and looking at him, with his arm around her. Now I ask you, Barbara, does it make sense to fuss over a guy like that? If he had a headache before getting married, I would mix up a good dose of salts and senna and tell him to go to bed early and sleep it off.”
Barbara made no reply, but she turned her face from Miss Carlyle.
Barbara didn't respond but turned her face away from Miss Carlyle.
On Barbara’s return to the house, she found that Mr. Carlyle and Lady Isabel were in the adjoining room, at the piano, and Barbara had an opportunity of hearing that sweet voice. She did, as Miss Carlyle confessed to have done, pushed open the door between the two rooms, and looked in. It was the twilight hour, almost too dusk to see; but she could distinguish Isabel seated at the piano, and Mr. Carlyle standing behind her. She was singing one of the ballads from the opera of the “Bohemian Girl,” “When other Lips.”
On Barbara's return to the house, she discovered that Mr. Carlyle and Lady Isabel were in the next room, at the piano, and Barbara had the chance to hear that beautiful voice. Just like Miss Carlyle had admitted to doing, she pushed open the door between the two rooms and peeked in. It was dusk, almost too dark to see, but she could make out Isabel sitting at the piano, with Mr. Carlyle standing behind her. She was singing one of the songs from the opera "The Bohemian Girl," titled "When Other Lips."
“Why do you like that song so much, Archibald?” she asked when she had finished it.
“Why do you like that song so much, Archibald?” she asked when she had finished it.
“I don’t know. I never liked it so much until I heard it from you.”
“I don’t know. I never liked it that much until I heard it from you.”
“I wonder if they are come in. Shall we go into the next room?”
“I wonder if they're coming in. Should we head into the next room?”
“Just this one first—this translation from the German—’ ‘Twere vain to tell thee all I feel.’ There’s real music in that song.”
“Just this one first—this translation from the German—'It would be useless to tell you everything I feel.' There’s real music in that song.”
“Yes, there is. Do you know, Archibald, your taste is just like papa’s. He liked all these quiet, imaginative songs, and so do you. And so do I,” she laughingly added, “if I must speak the truth.”
“Yes, there is. You know, Archibald, your taste is just like Dad’s. He liked all these calm, imaginative songs, and so do you. And so do I,” she laughed and added, “if I’m being honest.”
She ceased and began the song, singing it exquisitely, in a low, sweet, earnest tone, the chords of the accompaniment, at its conclusion, dying off gradually into silence.
She stopped and started the song, singing it beautifully, in a soft, sweet, sincere tone, the chords of the background music, at the end, fading gradually into silence.
“There, Archibald, I am sure I have sung you ten songs at least,” she said, leaning her head back against him, and looking at him from her upturned face. “You ought to pay me.”
“There, Archibald, I’m pretty sure I’ve sung you at least ten songs,” she said, leaning her head back against him and looking at him from her tilted face. “You should give me something for it.”
He did pay her: holding the dear face to him, and taking from it some impassioned kisses. Barbara turned to the window, a low moan of pain escaping her, as she pressed her forehead on one of its panes, and looked forth at the dusky night. Isabel came in on her husband’s arm.
He did pay her: pulling her close and kissing her passionately. Barbara turned to the window, letting out a quiet moan of pain as she pressed her forehead against one of the panes and looked out at the dark night. Isabel walked in on her husband's arm.
“Are you here alone, Miss Hare? I really beg your pardon. I supposed you were with Miss Carlyle.”
“Are you here by yourself, Miss Hare? I truly apologize. I thought you were with Miss Carlyle.”
“Where is Cornelia, Barbara?”
“Where's Cornelia, Barbara?”
“I have just come in,” was Barbara’s reply. “I dare say she is following me.”
“I just came in,” Barbara replied. “I bet she’s following me.”
So she was, for she entered a moment after, her voice raised in anger at the gardener, who had disobeyed her orders, and obeyed the wishes of Lady Isabel.
So she was, for she walked in a moment later, her voice raised in anger at the gardener, who had ignored her orders and followed the wishes of Lady Isabel.
The evening wore on to ten, and as the time-piece struck the hour, Barbara rose from her chair in amazement.
The evening went on to ten, and as the clock chimed the hour, Barbara got up from her chair in surprise.
“I did not think it was so late. Surely some one must have come for me.”
“I didn’t realize it was so late. There must be someone coming for me.”
“I will inquire,” was Lady Isabel’s answer, and Mr. Carlyle touched the bell. No one had come for Miss Hare.
“I’ll find out,” Lady Isabel replied, and Mr. Carlyle rang the bell. No one had arrived for Miss Hare.
“Then I fear I must trouble Peter,” cried Barbara. “Mamma may be gone to rest, tired, and papa must have forgotten me. It would never do for me to get locked out,” she gaily added.
“Then I guess I have to bother Peter,” Barbara said. “Mom might be resting, tired, and Dad must have forgotten about me. I can’t get locked out,” she cheerfully added.
“As you were one night before,” said Mr. Carlyle, significantly.
"As you were one night before," Mr. Carlyle said meaningfully.
He alluded to the night when Barbara was in the grove of trees with her unfortunate brother, and Mr. Hare was on the point, unconsciously, of locking her out. She had given Mr. Carlyle the history, but its recollection now called up a smart pain, and a change passed over her face.
He referred to the night when Barbara was in the grove of trees with her unfortunate brother, and Mr. Hare was about to unknowingly lock her out. She had shared the story with Mr. Carlyle, but remembering it now brought a sharp pain, and a change swept over her face.
“Oh! Don’t, Archibald,” she uttered, in the impulse of the moment; “don’t recall it.”
“Oh! Please don’t, Archibald,” she said impulsively; “don’t bring it up.”
Isabel wondered.
Isabel was curious.
“Can Peter take me?” continued Barbara.
“Can Peter give me a ride?” continued Barbara.
“I had better take you,” said Mr. Carlyle. “It is late.”
“I should take you home,” said Mr. Carlyle. “It’s getting late.”
Barbara’s heart beat at the words; beat as she put her things on—as she said good-night to Lady Isabel and Miss Carlyle; it beat to throbbing as she went out with him, and took his arm. All just as it used to be—only now that he was the husband of another. Only!
Barbara’s heart raced at the words; it raced as she got ready— as she said goodnight to Lady Isabel and Miss Carlyle; it raced with excitement as she went out with him and took his arm. Everything was just like it used to be—only now he was someone else’s husband. Only!
It was a warm, lovely June night, not moonlight, but bright with its summer twilight. They went down the park into the road, which they crossed, and soon came to a stile. From that stile there led a path through the fields which would pass the back of Justice Hare’s. Barbara stopped at it.
It was a warm, lovely night in June, not from moonlight, but bright with summer twilight. They walked down to the park, crossed the road, and soon reached a stile. From that stile, a path led through the fields that went past the back of Justice Hare’s. Barbara stopped there.
“Would you choose the field way to-night, Barbara? The grass will be damp, and this is the longest way.”
“Are you going to take the field path tonight, Barbara? The grass will be wet, and it’s the longest route.”
“But we shall escape the dust of the road.”
“But we will avoid the dust of the road.”
“Oh, very well, if you prefer it. It will not make three minutes’ difference.”
“Oh, fine, if that’s what you want. It won’t make a difference of more than three minutes.”
“He is very anxious to get home to her!” mentally exclaimed Barbara. “I shall fly out upon him, presently, or my heart will burst.”
“He is really eager to get home to her!” Barbara thought to herself. “I need to confront him soon, or I'll explode.”
Mr. Carlyle crossed the stile, helped over Barbara, and then gave her his arm again. He had taken her parasol, as he had taken it the last night they had walked together—an elegant little parasol, this, of blue silk and white lace, and he did not switch the hedges with it. That night was present to Barbara now, with all its words and its delusive hopes; terribly present to her was their bitter ending.
Mr. Carlyle climbed over the stile, helped Barbara over, and then offered her his arm again. He had taken her parasol, just like he did the last time they walked together—an elegant little parasol made of blue silk and white lace, and he didn’t brush against the hedges with it. That night was fresh in Barbara’s mind now, with all its conversations and its misleading hopes; the painful ending was painfully clear to her.
There are women of warm, impulsive temperaments who can scarcely help, in certain moments of highly wrought excitement, over-stepping the bounds of nature and decorum, and giving the reins to temper, tongue, and imagination—making a scene, in short. Barbara had been working herself into this state during the whole evening. The affection of Isabel for her husband, her voice, his caresses—seen through the half open doors—had maddened her. She felt it impossible to restrain her excitement.
There are women with passionate, impulsive personalities who, in moments of heightened excitement, can hardly contain themselves and end up crossing the limits of nature and propriety, letting their emotions, words, and imaginations run wild—essentially causing a scene. Barbara had been getting worked up all evening. Isabel's affection for her husband, her voice, his loving gestures—seen through the slightly open doors—had driven her mad. She felt it impossible to control her excitement.
Mr. Carlyle walked on, utterly unconscious that a storm was brewing. More than that, he was unconscious of having given cause for one, and dashed into an indifferent, common place topic in the most provoking manner.
Mr. Carlyle walked on, completely unaware that a storm was brewing. Even more, he didn’t realize he had caused one and jumped into a dull, everyday topic in the most irritating way.
“When does the justice begin haymaking, Barbara?”
“When does the justice start haymaking, Barbara?”
There was no reply. Barbara was swelling and panting, and trying to keep her emotion down. Mr. Carlyle tried again,—
There was no response. Barbara was getting worked up and breathing heavily while trying to control her emotions. Mr. Carlyle tried again,—
“Barbara, I asked you which day your papa cut his hay.”
“Barbara, I asked you what day your dad cut his hay.”
Still no reply. Barbara was literally incapable of making one. The steam of excitement was on, nearly to its highest pitch. Her throat was working, the muscles of her mouth began to twitch, and a convulsive sob, or what sounded like it, broke from her. Mr. Carlyle turned his head hastily.
Still no reply. Barbara was completely unable to respond. The excitement was building, nearly at its peak. Her throat was tightening, the muscles in her mouth started to twitch, and a shaky sob, or something that sounded like it, escaped her. Mr. Carlyle quickly turned his head.
“Barbara! are you ill? What is it?”
“Barbara! Are you sick? What's wrong?”
On it came, passion, temper, wrongs, and nervousness, all boiling over together. She shrieked, she sobbed, she was in strong hysterics. Mr. Carlyle half-carried, half-dragged her to the second stile, and placed her against it, his arm supporting her; and an old cow and two calves, wondering what the disturbance could mean at that sober time of night, walked up and stared at them.
On it came, anger, frustration, grievances, and anxiety, all spilling over together. She screamed, she cried, she was in a fit of hysterics. Mr. Carlyle half-carried, half-dragged her to the second fence and positioned her against it, his arm supporting her; and an old cow and two calves, curious about the commotion at that quiet hour, approached and stared at them.
Barbara struggled with her emotion—struggled manfully—and the sobs and shrieks subsided; not the excitement or the passion. She put away his arm, and stood with her back to the stile, leaning against it. Mr. Carlyle felt inclined to fly to the pond for water, but he had nothing but his hat to get it in.
Barbara fought with her feelings—fought bravely—and the sobs and screams calmed down; but the excitement and passion remained. She pushed his arm away and stood with her back against the stile, leaning on it. Mr. Carlyle wanted to run to the pond for water, but all he had to carry it in was his hat.
“Are you better, Barbara? What can have caused it?”
“Are you feeling better, Barbara? What could have caused this?”
“What can have caused it?” she burst forth, giving full swing to the reins, and forgetting everything. “You can ask me that?”
“What could have caused it?” she exclaimed, letting the reins loose and forgetting everything else. “You can ask me that?”
Mr. Carlyle was struck dumb; but by some inexplicable laws of sympathy, a dim and very unpleasant consciousness of the truth began to steal over him.
Mr. Carlyle was left speechless; but for some unknown reason, a faint and very unsettling awareness of the truth started to wash over him.
“I don’t understand you, Barbara. If I have offended you in any way, I am truly sorry.”
“I don’t get you, Barbara. If I’ve upset you at all, I’m really sorry.”
“Truly sorry, no doubt!” was the retort, the sobs and the shrieks alarmingly near. “What do you care for me? If I go under the sod to-morrow,” stamping it with her foot, “you have your wife to care for; what am I?”
“Really sorry, no doubt!” was the reply, the sobs and shouts alarmingly close. “What do you care about me? If I end up in the ground tomorrow,” stamping her foot, “you have your wife to think about; what am I?”
“Hush!” he interposed, glancing round, more mindful for her than she was for herself.
“Hush!” he said, looking around, more concerned for her than she was for herself.
“Hush, yes! You would like me to hush; what is my misery to you? I would rather be in my grave, Archibald Carlyle, than endure the life I have led since you married her. My pain is greater than I well know how to bear.”
“Hush, yeah! You want me to be quiet; what’s my suffering to you? I’d rather be in my grave, Archibald Carlyle, than keep living the way I have since you married her. My pain is more than I can handle.”
“I cannot affect to misunderstand you,” he said, feeling more at a nonplus than he had felt for many a day, and heartily wishing the whole female creation, save Isabel, somewhere. “But my dear Barbara. I never gave you cause to think I—that I—cared for you more than I did.”
“I can’t pretend to misunderstand you,” he said, feeling more puzzled than he had in a long time, and sincerely wishing that all women, except for Isabel, would just go away. “But my dear Barbara, I never gave you any reason to think that I—that I—cared for you more than I actually did.”
“Never gave me cause!” she gasped. “When you have been coming to our house constantly, almost like my shadow; when you gave me this” dashing open her mantle, and holding up the locket to his view; “when you have been more intimate with me than a brother.”
“Never gave me a reason!” she exclaimed. “When you've been coming to our house all the time, almost like my shadow; when you gave me this” — she threw open her coat and held up the locket for him to see; “when you've been closer to me than a brother.”
“Stay, Barbara. There it is—a brother. I have been nothing else; it never occurred to me to be anything else,” he added, in his straightforward truth.
“Wait, Barbara. There it is—a brother. That’s all I’ve ever been; I never thought about being anything else,” he added, in his honest way.
“Ay, as a brother, nothing else!” and her voice rose once more with her excitement; it seemed that she would not long control it. “What cared you for my feelings? What recked you that you gained my love?”
“Yeah, as a brother, nothing more!” and her voice rose again with her excitement; it seemed she wouldn’t be able to hold it back much longer. “What did you care about my feelings? What did it matter to you that you won my love?”
“Barbara, hush!” he implored: “do be calm and reasonable. If I ever gave you cause to think I regarded you with deeper feelings, I can only express to you my deep regret, my repentance, and assure you it was done unconsciously.”
“Barbara, please be quiet!” he pleaded. “Just try to stay calm and think rationally. If I ever led you to believe that I had stronger feelings for you, I can only tell you how truly sorry I am, I regret it deeply, and I assure you it was never intentional.”
She was growing calmer. The passion was fading, leaving her face still and white. She lifted it toward Mr. Carlyle.
She was feeling calmer. The intensity was fading, leaving her face expressionless and pale. She turned it toward Mr. Carlyle.
“You treated me ill in showing signs of love, if you felt it not. Why did you kiss me?”
“You treated me poorly by pretending to love me if you didn’t actually feel it. Why did you kiss me?”
“I kissed you as I might kiss a sister. Or perhaps as a pretty girl; man likes to do so. The close terms on which our families have lived, excused, if it did not justify, a degree of familiarity that might have been unseemly in—”
“I kissed you like I would kiss a sister. Or maybe like a guy would kiss a pretty girl; after all, guys tend to do that. The close relationship between our families allowed for a level of familiarity that might have seemed inappropriate in—”
“You need not tell me that,” hotly interrupted Barbara. “Had it been a stranger who had won my love and then thrown me from him, do you suppose I would have reproached him as I am now reproaching you? No; I would have died, rather than that he should have suspected it. If she had not come between us, should you have loved me?”
“You don’t have to tell me that,” Barbara interrupted angrily. “If it had been a stranger who won my love and then pushed me away, do you really think I would have criticized him the way I’m criticizing you now? No; I would have rather died than let him suspect it. If she hadn’t come between us, would you still have loved me?”
“Do not pursue this unthankful topic,” he besought, almost wishing the staring cow would run away with her.
“Please don’t bring up this ungrateful topic,” he pleaded, almost hoping the staring cow would just run off with her.
“I ask you, should you have loved me?” persisted Barbara, passing her handkerchief over her ashy lips.
“I ask you, should you have loved me?” Barbara pressed on, wiping her ashy lips with her handkerchief.
“I don’t know. How can I know? Do I not say to you, Barbara, that I only thought of you as a friend, a sister? I cannot tell what might have been.”
“I don’t know. How can I know? Am I not telling you, Barbara, that I only thought of you as a friend, a sister? I can’t say what could have happened.”
“I could bear it better, but that it was known,” she murmured. “All West Lynne had coupled us together in their prying gossip, and they have only pity to cast on me now. I would far rather you have killed me, Archibald.”
“I could handle it better if it wasn’t public knowledge,” she whispered. “Everyone in West Lynne has linked us together in their nosy gossip, and now they only feel sorry for me. I’d much rather you had just killed me, Archibald.”
“I can but express to you my deep regret,” he repeated. “I can only hope you will soon forget it all. Let the remembrance of this conversation pass away with to-night; let us still be to each other as friends—as brother and sister. Believe me,” he concluded, in a deeper tone, “the confession has not lessened you in my estimation.”
“I can only express my deep regret,” he repeated. “I hope you will forget all of this soon. Let’s let the memory of this conversation fade away with tonight; let’s still be friends—like brother and sister. Believe me,” he finished, in a deeper tone, “my confession hasn’t changed how I feel about you.”
He made a movement as though he would get over the stile, but Barbara did not stir; the tears were silently coursing down her pallid face. At that moment there was an interruption.
He moved as if he was going to climb over the stile, but Barbara didn't move; tears were silently streaming down her pale face. At that moment, there was a disruption.
“Is that you, Miss Barbara?”
“Is that you, Ms. Barbara?”
Barbara started as if she had been shot. On the other side of the stile stood Wilson, their upper maid. How long might she have been there? She began to explain that Mr. Hare had sent Jasper out, and Mrs. Hare had thought it better to wait no longer for the man’s return, so had dispatched her, Wilson, for Miss Barbara. Mr. Carlyle got over the stile, and handed over Miss Barbara.
Barbara jumped as if startled. On the other side of the gate stood Wilson, their head maid. How long had she been there? She began to explain that Mr. Hare had sent Jasper out, and Mrs. Hare thought it was better not to wait any longer for him to come back, so she sent Wilson to fetch Miss Barbara. Mr. Carlyle climbed over the gate and handed Miss Barbara over.
“You need not come any further now,” she said to him in a low tone.
“You don’t have to come any closer now,” she said to him in a soft voice.
“I should see you home,” was his reply, and he held out his arm. Barbara took it.
“I should walk you home,” he said, extending his arm. Barbara took it.
They walked in silence. Arrived at the back gate of the grove, which gave entrance to the kitchen garden, Wilson went forward. Mr. Carlyle took both Barbara’s hands in his.
They walked quietly. When they reached the back gate of the grove that led to the kitchen garden, Wilson moved ahead. Mr. Carlyle took both of Barbara's hands in his.
“Good-night, Barbara. God bless you.”
“Good night, Barbara. God bless.”
She had had time for reflection, and the excitement gone, she saw her outbreak in all its shame and folly. Mr. Carlyle noticed how subdued and white she looked.
She had time to think, and with the excitement faded, she saw her outburst for all its shame and foolishness. Mr. Carlyle noticed how quiet and pale she appeared.
“I think I have been mad,” she groaned. “I must have been mad to say what I did. Forget that it was uttered.”
“I think I’ve been crazy,” she groaned. “I must have been crazy to say what I did. Just forget that I said it.”
“I told you I would.”
"I said I would."
“You will not betray me to—to—your wife?” she panted.
“You won’t tell your wife about this, will you?” she gasped.
“Barbara!”
"Hey, Barbara!"
“Thank you. Good-night.”
“Thanks. Good night.”
But he still retained her hands. “In a short time, Barbara, I trust you will find one more worthy to receive your love than I have been.”
But he still held onto her hands. “Soon, Barbara, I believe you will find someone more deserving of your love than I have been.”
“Never!” she impulsively answered. “I do not love and forget so lightly. In the years to come, in my old age, I shall still be nothing but Barbara Hare.”
“Never!” she replied impulsively. “I don’t just love and forget so easily. In the years to come, in my old age, I will still be nothing but Barbara Hare.”
Mr. Carlyle walked away in a fit of musing. The revelation had given him pain, and possibly a little bit of flattery into the bargain, for he was fond of pretty Barbara. Fond in his way—not hers—not with the sort of fondness he felt for his wife. He asked his conscience whether his manner to her in the past days had been a tinge warmer than we bestow upon a sister, and he decided that it might have been, but he most certainly never cast a suspicion to the mischief it was doing.
Mr. Carlyle walked away deep in thought. The revelation had hurt him, and maybe a bit of flattery came with it, since he had a soft spot for pretty Barbara. He cared for her in his own way—not the way she cared for him—not with the same kind of affection he felt for his wife. He questioned whether he had been a bit warmer to her in the past few days than how we usually treat a sister, and he concluded that he probably had been, but he never really considered the trouble it might be causing.
“I heartily hope she’ll soon find somebody to her liking and forget me,” was his concluding thought. “As to living and dying Barbara Hare, that’s all moonshine, and sentimental rubbish that girls like to—”
“I really hope she finds someone she likes soon and forgets about me,” was his final thought. “As for living and dying Barbara Hare, that’s just nonsense and sentimental trash that girls like to—”
“Archibald!”
“Archie!”
He was passing the very last tree in the park, the nearest to his house, and the interruption came from a dark form standing under it.
He was walking by the very last tree in the park, the one closest to his house, when the interruption came from a dark figure standing under it.
“Is it you, my dearest?”
“Is that you, my love?”
“I came out to meet you. Have you not been very long?”
“I came out to meet you. Haven't you been gone long?”
“I think I have,” he answered, as he drew his wife to his side, and walked on with her.
“I think I have,” he replied, pulling his wife close to him, and continued walking with her.
“We met one of the servants at the second stile, but I went on all the way.”
“We ran into one of the workers at the second gate, but I continued on the entire way.”
“You have been intimate with the Hares?”
“You have been close with the Hares?”
“Quite so. Cornelia is related to them.”
“Exactly. Cornelia is part of their family.”
“Do you think Barbara pretty?”
“Do you think Barbara is pretty?”
“Very.”
"Super."
“Then—intimate as you were—I wonder you never fell in love with her.”
“Then—since you were so close—I’m surprised you never fell in love with her.”
Mr. Carlyle laughed; a very conscious laugh, considering the recent interview.
Mr. Carlyle laughed; it was a rather self-aware laugh, given the recent interview.
“Did you, Archibald?”
“Did you, Archie?”
The words were spoken in a low tone, almost, or he fancied it, a tone of emotion, and he looked at her in amazement. “Did I what, Isabel?”
The words were spoken in a low tone, almost, or he thought it was, a tone of emotion, and he looked at her in amazement. “Did I what, Isabel?”
“You never loved Barbara Hare?”
"You never loved Barbara Hare?"
“Loved her! What is your head running on, Isabel? I never loved but one; and that one I made my own, my cherished wife.”
“Loved her! What are you thinking, Isabel? I’ve only loved one person, and that person became my beloved wife.”
CHAPTER XVIII.
MISS CARLYLE—ISABEL UNHAPPY.
Another year came in. Isabel would have been altogether happy but for Miss Carlyle; that lady still inflicted her presence upon East Lynne, and made it the bane of its household. She deferred outwardly to Lady Isabel as the mistress; but the real mistress was herself. Isabel was little more than an automaton. Her impulses were checked, her wishes frustrated, her actions tacitly condemned by the imperiously-willed Miss Carlyle. Poor Isabel, with her refined manners and her timid and sensitive temperament, had no chance against the strong-minded woman, and she was in a state of galling subjection in her own house.
Another year began. Isabel would have been completely happy if it weren't for Miss Carlyle; that woman still imposed her presence on East Lynne, making it a source of distress for the household. She pretended to defer to Lady Isabel as the mistress, but the real authority was herself. Isabel was little more than a puppet. Her impulses were stifled, her desires thwarted, and her actions quietly judged by the dominating Miss Carlyle. Poor Isabel, with her polished manners and her shy, sensitive nature, stood no chance against the strong-willed woman, leaving her in a frustrating state of submission in her own home.
Not a day passed but Miss Carlyle, by dint of hints and innuendoes, contrived to impress upon Lady Isabel the unfortunate blow to his own interests that Mr. Carlyle’s marriage had been, the ruinous expense she had entailed upon the family. It struck a complete chill to Isabel’s heart, and she became painfully impressed with the incubus she must be to Mr. Carlyle—so far as his pocket was concerned. Lord Mount Severn, with his little son, had paid them a short visit at Christmas and Isabel had asked him, apparently with unconcern, whether Mr. Carlyle had put himself very much out to the way to marry her; whether it had entailed on him an expense and a style of living he would not otherwise have deemed himself justified in affording. Lord Mount Severn’s reply was an unfortunate one: his opinion was, that it had, he said; and that Isabel ought to feel grateful to him for his generosity. She sighed as she listened, and from thenceforth determined to put up with Miss Carlyle.
Not a day went by without Miss Carlyle, through hints and insinuations, managing to convey to Lady Isabel the unfortunate impact Mr. Carlyle’s marriage had on his own interests and the heavy expenses it had caused for the family. This completely chilled Isabel’s heart, and she became painfully aware of the burden she must be on Mr. Carlyle—at least financially. Lord Mount Severn, along with his young son, had paid them a brief visit during Christmas, and Isabel casually asked him if Mr. Carlyle had gone out of his way to marry her; whether it had caused him expenses and a lifestyle he wouldn’t have felt justified in maintaining otherwise. Lord Mount Severn’s response was unfortunate: he believed that it had, and that Isabel should be thankful for his generosity. She sighed as she listened, and from that point on, she decided to tolerate Miss Carlyle.
More timid and sensitive by nature than many would believe or can imagine, reared in seclusion more simply and quietly than falls to the general lot of peers’ daughters, completely inexperienced, Isabel was unfit to battle with the world—totally unfit to battle with Miss Carlyle. The penniless state in which she was left at her father’s death, the want of a home save that accorded her at Castle Marling, even the hundred-pound note left in her hand by Mr. Carlyle, all had imbued her with a deep consciousness of humiliation, and, far from rebelling at or despising the small establishment, comparatively speaking, provided for her by Mr. Carlyle, she felt thankful to him for it. But to be told continuously that this was more than he could afford, that she was in fact a blight upon his prospects, was enough to turn her heart to bitterness. Oh, that she had had the courage to speak out openly to her husband, that he might, by a single word of earnest love and assurance, have taken the weight from her heart, and rejoiced it with the truth—that all these miserable complaints were but the phantoms of his narrow-minded sister! But Isabel never did; when Miss Corny lapsed into her grumbling mood, she would hear in silence, or gently bend her aching forehead in her hands, never retorting.
More timid and sensitive by nature than most people would believe or can imagine, brought up in solitude more simply and quietly than is typical for the daughters of her social class, completely inexperienced, Isabel wasn't ready to face the world—especially not ready to confront Miss Carlyle. The financial struggles she faced after her father’s death, the lack of a home except for the one provided at Castle Marling, and even the hundred-pound note Mr. Carlyle had left her, all filled her with a deep sense of humiliation. Instead of rebelling against or looking down on the small arrangement Mr. Carlyle had made for her, she felt grateful for it. But being constantly told that this was more than he could manage, that she was actually a burden on his future, was enough to turn her heart to bitterness. Oh, if only she had had the courage to speak openly to her husband, he could have freed her heart with just one word of genuine love and reassurance, showing her that all these miserable complaints were just the illusions created by his narrow-minded sister! But Isabel never did; when Miss Corny fell into her complaining mood, she would listen in silence or gently rest her aching forehead in her hands, never responding back.
Never before Mr. Carlyle was the lady’s temper vented upon her; plenty fell to his own share, when he and his sister were alone; and he had become so accustomed to the sort of thing all his life—had got used to it, like the eels do to skinning—that it went, as the saying runs, in at one ear and out at the other, making no impression. He never dreamt that Isabel also received her portion.
Never before had Mr. Carlyle experienced the lady's frustration directed at him; he certainly dealt with plenty himself when he was alone with his sister. He had become so used to this kind of behavior throughout his life—had adapted to it, like eels get used to being skinned—that it went in one ear and out the other, leaving no mark. He never imagined that Isabel was also getting her share.
It was a morning early in April. Joyce sat, in its gray dawn, over a large fire in the dressing-room of Lady Isabel Carlyle, her hands clasped to pain, and the tears coursing down her cheeks. Joyce was frightened; she had had some experience in illness; but illness of this nature she had never witnessed, and she was fervently hoping never to witness it again. In the adjoining room lay Lady Isabel, sick nearly unto death.
It was a morning in early April. Joyce sat in the gray dawn by a large fire in Lady Isabel Carlyle's dressing room, her hands clasped in pain, tears streaming down her cheeks. Joyce was scared; she had some experience with illness, but she had never seen anything like this, and she was desperately hoping she would never see it again. In the next room lay Lady Isabel, gravely ill.
The door from the corridor slowly opened, and Miss Carlyle slowly entered. She had probably never walked with so gentle a step in all her life, and she had got a thick-wadded mantle over her head and ears. Down she sat in a chair quite meekly, and Joyce saw that her face looked as gray as the early dawn.
The door from the hallway slowly swung open, and Miss Carlyle stepped in. She probably had never walked with such a soft step in her life, and she had a thick, padded coat draped over her head and ears. She sat down in a chair quite quietly, and Joyce noticed that her face looked as gray as the early morning light.
“Joyce,” whispered she, “is there any danger?”
“Joyce,” she whispered, “is there any danger?”
“Oh, ma’am, I trust not! But it’s hard to witness, and it must be awful to bear.”
“Oh, ma’am, I hope not! But it’s tough to see, and it must be terrible to endure.”
“It is our common curse, Joyce. You and I may congratulate ourselves that we have not chosen to encounter it. Joyce,” she added, after a pause, “I trust there’s no danger; I should not like her to die.”
“It’s our shared burden, Joyce. You and I can feel proud that we’ve chosen not to face it. Joyce,” she added after a moment, “I hope there’s no risk; I wouldn’t want her to die.”
Miss Carlyle spoke in a low, dread tone. Was she fearing that, if her poor young sister-in-law did die, a weight would rest on her own conscience for all time—a heavy, ever-present weight, whispering that she might have rendered her short year of marriage more happy, had she chosen; and that she had not so chosen, but had deliberately steeled every crevice of her heart against her? Very probably; she looked anxious and apprehensive in the morning’s twilight.
Miss Carlyle spoke in a low, fearful tone. Was she worried that if her poor young sister-in-law did die, she would carry a burden on her conscience forever—a heavy, constant weight, reminding her that she could have made her short year of marriage happier if she had chosen to, and that she didn’t choose to, but had intentionally closed off every part of her heart from her? Very likely; she appeared anxious and uneasy in the morning’s dawn.
“If there’s any danger, Joyce—”
“If there’s any danger, Joyce—”
“Why, do you think there’s danger, ma’am?” interrupted Joyce. “Are other people not as ill as this?”
“Why, do you think there’s a threat, ma’am?” interrupted Joyce. “Are other people not as sick as this?”
“It is to be hoped they are not,” rejoined Miss Carlyle. “And why is the express gone to Lynneborough for Dr. Martin?”
“It’s to be hoped they aren’t,” Miss Carlyle replied. “And why did the express go to Lynneborough for Dr. Martin?”
Up started Joyce, awe struck. “An express for Dr. Martin! Oh, ma’am! Who sent it? When did it go?”
Up started Joyce, amazed. “A special delivery for Dr. Martin! Oh, ma’am! Who sent it? When did it leave?”
“All I know is, that’s its gone. Mr. Wainwright went to your master, and he came out of his room and sent John galloping to the telegraph office at West Lynne; where could your ears have been, not to hear the horse tearing off? I heard it, I know that, and a nice fright it put me in. I went to Mr. Carlyle’s room to ask what was amiss, and he said he did not know himself—nothing, he hoped. And then he shut his door again in my face, instead of stopping to speak to me as any other Christian would.”
“All I know is that it’s gone. Mr. Wainwright went to your master, and he came out of his room and sent John racing to the telegraph office at West Lynne; where were you that you didn’t hear the horse take off? I heard it, I know that, and it really scared me. I went to Mr. Carlyle’s room to ask what was wrong, and he said he didn’t know himself—nothing, he hoped. Then he shut the door in my face instead of taking a moment to talk to me like any decent person would.”
Joyce did not answer; she was faint with apprehension; and there was a silence, broken only by the sounds from the next room. Miss Carlyle rose, and a fanciful person might have thought she was shivering.
Joyce didn’t respond; she was overwhelmed with anxiety, and there was silence, disturbed only by noises from the next room. Miss Carlyle stood up, and someone imaginative might have thought she was trembling.
“I can’t stand this, Joyce; I shall go. If they want coffee, or anything of that, it can be sent here. Ask.”
“I can't take this anymore, Joyce; I'm leaving. If they want coffee or anything like that, just send it here. Ask.”
“I will presently, in a few minutes,” answered Joyce, with a real shiver. “You are not going in, are you, ma’am?” she uttered, in apprehension, as Miss Carlyle began to steal on tip-toe to the inner-door, and Joyce had a lively consciousness that her sight would not be an agreeable one to Lady Isabel. “They want the room free; they sent me out.”
“I’ll be there in a few minutes,” Joyce replied, genuinely shivering. “You’re not going in, are you, ma’am?” she said anxiously as Miss Carlyle quietly tiptoed toward the inner door. Joyce realized that her presence wouldn’t be welcomed by Lady Isabel. “They need the room clear; they sent me out.”
“Not I,” answered Miss Corny. “I could do no good; and those who cannot, are better away.”
“Not me,” replied Miss Corny. “I wouldn’t be any help; and those who can’t be, are better off not being here.”
“Just what Mr. Wainwright said when he dismissed me,” murmured Joyce. And Miss Carlyle finally passed into the corridor and withdrew.
“Just what Mr. Wainwright said when he let me go,” murmured Joyce. And Miss Carlyle finally walked down the corridor and left.
Joyce sat on; it seemed to her an interminable time. And then she heard the arrival of Dr. Martin; heard him go into the next room. By and by Mr. Wainwright came out of it, into the room where Joyce was sitting. Her tongue clove to the roof of her mouth, and before she could bring out the ominous words, “Is there any danger?” he had passed through it.
Joyce sat there; it felt like forever. Then she heard Dr. Martin arrive and go into the next room. After a while, Mr. Wainwright came out into the room where Joyce was sitting. Her mouth felt dry, and before she could say the worrying words, “Is there any danger?” he had already walked past her.
Mr. Wainwright was on his way to the apartment where he expected to find Mr. Carlyle. The latter was pacing it; he had so paced it all the night. His pale face flushed as the surgeon entered.
Mr. Wainwright was headed to the apartment where he thought he would find Mr. Carlyle. Carlyle was pacing back and forth; he had been doing that all night. His pale face turned red as the surgeon walked in.
“You have little mercy on my suspense, Wainwright. Dr. Martin has been here this twenty minutes. What does he say?”
“You're not very kind to my anxiety, Wainwright. Dr. Martin has been here for twenty minutes. What did he say?”
“Well, he cannot say any more than I did. The symptoms are critical, but he hopes she will do well. There’s nothing for it but patience.”
“Well, he can't say any more than I did. The symptoms are serious, but he hopes she'll be okay. There's nothing to do but wait it out.”
Mr. Carlyle resumed his weary walk.
Mr. Carlyle continued his tired stroll.
“I come now to suggest that you should send for Little. In these protracted cases—”
“I now suggest that you should call for Little. In these lengthy cases—”
The speech was interrupted by a cry from Mr. Carlyle, half horror, half despair. For the Rev. Mr. Little was the incumbent of St. Jude’s, and his apprehensions had flown—he hardly knew to what they had flown.
The speech was interrupted by a shout from Mr. Carlyle, a mix of horror and despair. The Rev. Mr. Little was the pastor of St. Jude’s, and his fears had vanished—he barely understood where they had gone.
“Not for your wife,” hastily rejoined the surgeon—“what good should a clergyman do to her? I spoke on the score of the child. Should it not live, it may be satisfactory to you and Lady Isabel to know that it was baptized.”
“Not for your wife,” the surgeon quickly replied, “what help would a clergyman be to her? I mentioned it because of the child. If it doesn't survive, it might be comforting for you and Lady Isabel to know that it was baptized.”
“I thank you—I thank you,” said Mr. Carlyle grasping his hand, in his inexpressible relief. “Little shall be sent for.”
“I thank you—I thank you,” said Mr. Carlyle, shaking his hand in overwhelming relief. “Very little will be sent for.”
“You jumped to the conclusion that your wife’s soul was flitting. Please God, she may yet live to bear you other children, if this one does die.”
“You jumped to the conclusion that your wife’s soul was leaving. Please God, she may still live to have more children for you, if this one does die.”
“Please God!” was the inward aspiration of Mr. Carlyle.
“Please God!” was the inner wish of Mr. Carlyle.
“Carlyle,” added the surgeon, in a musing sort of tone, as he laid his hand on Mr. Carlyle’s shoulder, which his own head scarcely reached, “I am sometimes at death-beds where the clergyman is sent for in this desperate need to the fleeting spirit, and I am tempted to ask myself what good another man, priest though he be, can do at the twelfth hour, where accounts have not been made up previously?”
“Carlyle,” the surgeon said thoughtfully, placing his hand on Mr. Carlyle’s shoulder, which he could barely reach with his own head, “I sometimes find myself at deathbeds where a priest is called in a desperate attempt to comfort the dying spirit, and I can’t help but wonder what another person, even if he is a priest, can really do at the last moment if the person hasn’t settled their accounts earlier.”
It was hard upon midday. The Rev. Mr. Little, Mr. Carlyle, and Miss Carlyle were gathered in the dressing-room, round a table, on which stood a rich china bowl, containing water for the baptism. Joyce, her pale face working with emotion, came into the room, carrying what looked like a bundle of flannel. Little cared Mr. Carlyle for the bundle, in comparison with his care for his wife.
It was just past noon. Rev. Mr. Little, Mr. Carlyle, and Miss Carlyle were gathered in the dressing room around a table that held an elegant china bowl filled with water for the baptism. Joyce, her pale face filled with emotion, entered the room, carrying what appeared to be a bundle of flannel. Mr. Carlyle was much more concerned about his wife than he was about the bundle.
“Joyce,” he whispered, “is it well still?”
“Joyce,” he whispered, “is everything okay?”
“I believe so, sir.”
“Yeah, I think so.”
The services commenced. The clergyman took the child. “What name?” he asked.
The services began. The clergyman picked up the child. “What’s the name?” he asked.
Mr. Carlyle had never thought about the name. But he replied, pretty promptly.
Mr. Carlyle had never thought about the name. But he responded quite quickly.
“William;” for he knew it was a name revered and loved by Lady Isabel.
“William;” because he knew it was a name that Lady Isabel admired and cherished.
The minister dipped his fingers in the water. Joyce interrupted in much confusion, looking at her master.
The minister dipped his fingers in the water. Joyce interrupted, looking confused as she glanced at her master.
“It is a little girl, sir. I beg your pardon, I’m sure I thought I had said so; but I’m so flurried as I never was before.”
“It’s a little girl, sir. I’m sorry, I thought I mentioned it; but I’m so flustered like never before.”
There was a pause, and then the minister spoke again. “Name the child.”
There was a pause, and then the minister spoke again. “Name the child.”
“Isabel Lucy,” said Mr. Carlyle. Upon which a strange sort of resentful sniff was heard from Miss Corny. She had probably thought to hear him mention her own; but he had named it after his wife and his mother.
“Isabel Lucy,” Mr. Carlyle said. At that, a weirdly resentful sniff came from Miss Corny. She probably expected him to mention her own name, but instead, he named it after his wife and mother.
Mr. Carlyle was not allowed to see his wife until evening. His eyelashes glistened, as he looked down at her. She detected his emotion, and a faint smile parted her lips.
Mr. Carlyle couldn't see his wife until the evening. His eyelashes sparkled as he looked down at her. She noticed his feelings, and a slight smile appeared on her lips.
“I fear I bore it badly, Archibald; but let us be thankful that it is over. How thankful, none can know, save those who have gone through it.”
“I’m afraid I didn’t handle it well, Archibald; but let’s be grateful that it’s over. How grateful we are, no one can know except those who have experienced it.”
“I think they can,” he murmured. “I never knew what thankfulness was until this day.”
“I think they can,” he said softly. “I never really understood what being thankful was until today.”
“That the baby is safe?”
“Is the baby safe?”
“That you are safe, my darling; safe and spared to me, Isabel,” he whispered, hiding his face upon hers. “I never, until to-day, knew what prayer was—the prayer of a heart in its sore need.”
“You are safe, my love; safe and here with me, Isabel,” he whispered, pressing his face against hers. “I never really understood what prayer was—until today, the prayer of a heart in desperate need.”
“Have you written to Lord Mount Severn?” she asked after a while.
“Have you written to Lord Mount Severn?” she asked after a moment.
“This afternoon,” he replied.
“This afternoon,” he said.
“Why did you give baby my name—Isabel?”
“Why did you name the baby Isabel?”
“Do you think I could have given it a prettier one? I don’t.”
“Do you think I could have made it look better? I don’t.”
“Why do you not bring a chair, and sit down by me?”
“Why don’t you grab a chair and sit down next to me?”
He smiled and shook his head. “I wish I might. But they limited my stay with you to four minutes, and Wainwright has posted himself outside the door, with his watch in his hand.”
He smiled and shook his head. “I wish I could. But they limited my time with you to four minutes, and Wainwright is stationed outside the door, checking his watch.”
Quite true. There stood the careful surgeon, and the short interview was over almost as soon as it had begun.
Quite true. There stood the attentive surgeon, and the brief interview was over almost as soon as it had started.
The baby lived, and appeared likely to live, and of course the next thing was to look out for a maid for it. Isabel did not get strong very quickly. Fever and weakness had a struggle with each other and with her. One day, when she was dressing and sitting in her easy chair, Miss Carlyle entered.
The baby survived and seemed likely to thrive, so the next step was to find a nurse for it. Isabel didn’t regain her strength very quickly. She was battling fever and weakness. One day, while she was getting dressed and sitting in her comfortable chair, Miss Carlyle came in.
“Of all the servants in the neighborhood, who should you suppose is come up after the place of nurse?”
"Of all the servants in the neighborhood, guess who decided to take the job as a nurse?"
“Indeed, I cannot guess.”
"I really can't guess."
“Why, Wilson, Mrs. Hare’s maid. Three years and five months she has been with them, and now leaves in consequence of a fall out with Barbara. Will you see her?”
“Why, Wilson, it’s Mrs. Hare’s maid. She has been with them for three years and five months, and now she’s leaving because of a disagreement with Barbara. Will you see her?”
“Is she likely to suit? Is she a good servant?”
“Is she likely to be a good fit? Is she a good worker?”
“She’s not a bad servant, as servants go,” responded Miss Carlyle. “She’s steady and respectable; but she has got a tongue as long as from here to Lynneborough.”
“She’s not a bad servant, as servants go,” Miss Carlyle replied. “She’s reliable and respectable; but she has a tongue that stretches all the way to Lynneborough.”
“That won’t hurt baby,” said Lady Isabel. “But if she has lived as lady’s maid, she probably does not understand the care of infants.”
“That won’t hurt, sweetheart,” said Lady Isabel. “But if she has worked as a lady’s maid, she probably doesn’t know how to take care of babies.”
“Yes she does. She was upper servant at Squire Pinner’s before going to Mrs. Hare’s. Five years she lived there.”
“Yes, she does. She was a head servant at Squire Pinner’s before she went to Mrs. Hare’s. She lived there for five years.”
“I will see her,” said Lady Isabel.
“I'll see her,” said Lady Isabel.
Miss Carlyle left the room to send the servant in, but came back first alone.
Miss Carlyle left the room to send the servant in, but returned first by herself.
“Mind, Lady Isabel, don’t you engage her. If she is likely to suit you, let her come again for the answer, and meanwhile I will go down to Mrs. Hare’s and learn the ins and outs of her leaving. It is all very plausible for her to put upon Barbara, but that is only one side of the question. Before engaging her, it may be well to hear the other.”
“Listen, Lady Isabel, don’t get involved with her just yet. If you think she might be a good fit for you, let her come back for the answer. In the meantime, I’ll visit Mrs. Hare to find out all the details about her departure. It's easy for her to blame Barbara, but that’s just one side of the story. Before you decide on her, it’s wise to hear the other side too.”
Of course this was but right. Isabel acquiesced, and the servant was introduced; a tall, pleasant-looking woman, with black eyes. Lady Isabel inquired why she was leaving Mrs. Hare’s.
Of course, this was only fair. Isabel agreed, and the servant was introduced; a tall, friendly-looking woman with black eyes. Lady Isabel asked why she was leaving Mrs. Hare’s.
“My lady, it is through Miss Barbara’s temper. Latterly—oh, for this year past, nothing has pleased her; she had grown nearly as imperious as the justice himself. I have threatened many times to leave, and last evening we came to another outbreak, and I left this morning.”
“My lady, it’s because of Miss Barbara’s temper. Recently—oh, for this past year, nothing has made her happy; she has become almost as demanding as the justice himself. I’ve threatened to leave many times, and last night we had another argument, so I left this morning.”
“Left entirely?”
"Completely gone?"
“Yes, my lady. Miss Barbara provoked me so, that I said last night I would leave as soon as breakfast was over. And I did so. I should be very glad to take your situation, my lady, if you would please to try me.”
“Yes, my lady. Miss Barbara annoyed me so much that I said last night I would leave as soon as breakfast was over. And I did. I would be very happy to take your position, my lady, if you would kindly give me a chance.”
“You have been the upper maid at Mrs. Hare’s?”
“You’ve been the head maid at Mrs. Hare’s?”
“Oh, yes, my lady.”
“Oh, yes, my lady.”
“Then possibly this situation might not suit you so well as you imagine. Joyce is the upper servant here, and you would, in a manner, be under her. I have great confidence in Joyce; and in case of my illness or absence, Joyce would superintend the nursery.”
“Then maybe this situation isn't as ideal for you as you think. Joyce is the head servant here, and you would, in a way, be working under her. I have a lot of trust in Joyce; if I were to be ill or absent, Joyce would oversee the nursery.”
“I should not mind that,” was the applicant’s answer. “We all like Joyce, my lady.”
“I wouldn’t mind that,” the applicant replied. “We all like Joyce, my lady.”
A few more questions, and then the girl was told to come again in the evening for her answer. Miss Carlyle went to the Grove for the “ins and outs” of the affair, where Mrs. Hare frankly stated that she had nothing to urge against Wilson, save her hasty manner of leaving, and believed the chief blame to be due to Barbara. Wilson, therefore, was engaged, and was to enter upon her new service the following morning.
A few more questions, and then the girl was told to come back in the evening for her answer. Miss Carlyle went to the Grove for the details of the situation, where Mrs. Hare openly said that she had no real complaints against Wilson, except for her quick departure, and believed that most of the blame fell on Barbara. Therefore, Wilson was hired and was set to start her new job the next morning.
In the afternoon succeeding to it, Isabel was lying on the sofa in her bedroom, asleep, as was supposed. In point of fact, she was in that state, half asleep, half wakeful delirium, which those who suffer from weakness and fever know only too well. Suddenly she was aroused from it by hearing her own name mentioned in the adjoining room, where sat Joyce and Wilson, the latter holding the sleeping infant on her knee, the former sewing, the door between the rooms being ajar.
In the afternoon that followed, Isabel was lying on the sofa in her bedroom, supposedly asleep. In reality, she was in that state of half sleep, half dazed wakefulness that those who are weak and feverish know all too well. Suddenly, she was jolted awake by hearing her own name mentioned in the next room, where Joyce and Wilson were sitting, the latter holding the sleeping baby on her lap while the former was sewing, with the door between the rooms slightly open.
“How ill she does look,” observed Wilson.
“How sick she looks,” Wilson remarked.
“Who?” asked Joyce.
"Who?" Joyce asked.
“Her ladyship. She looks just as if she’d never get over it.”
“Her ladyship. She looks like she’ll never get over it.”
“She is getting over it quickly, now,” returned Joyce. “If you had seen her but a week ago, you would not say she was looking ill now, speaking in comparison.”
“She is getting over it quickly now,” Joyce replied. “If you had seen her just a week ago, you wouldn’t say she looks ill now, in comparison.”
“My goodness! Would not somebody’s hopes be up again if anything should happen?”
“My goodness! Wouldn't someone's hopes be up again if anything happened?”
“Nonsense!” crossly rejoined Joyce.
“That's ridiculous!” Joyce replied angrily.
“You may cry out ‘nonsense’ forever, Joyce, but they would,” went on Wilson. “And she would snap him up to a dead certainty; she’d never let him escape her a second time. She is as much in love with him as she ever was!”
“You can shout ‘nonsense’ all you want, Joyce, but they would,” Wilson continued. “And she would definitely grab him this time; she wouldn’t let him get away again. She’s just as in love with him as she ever was!”
“It was all talk and fancy,” said Joyce. “West Lynne must be busy. Mr. Carlyle never cared for her.”
“It was just talk and show,” said Joyce. “West Lynne must be occupied. Mr. Carlyle never liked her.”
“That’s more than you know. I have seen a little, Joyce; I have seen him kiss her.”
"That's more than you realize. I've seen a bit, Joyce; I've seen him kiss her."
“A pack of rubbish!” remarked Joyce. “That tells nothing.”
“A bunch of nonsense!” said Joyce. “That doesn’t say anything.”
“I don’t say it does. There’s not a young man living but what’s fond of a sly kiss in the dark, if he can get it. He gave her that locket and chain she wears.”
“I’m not claiming it does. There isn’t a young man alive who doesn’t enjoy a sneaky kiss in the dark if he gets the chance. He gave her that locket and chain she’s wearing.”
“Who wears?” retorted Joyce, determined not graciously to countenance the subject. “I don’t want to hear anything about it.”
“Who cares?” replied Joyce, firmly refusing to entertain the topic. “I don’t want to hear anything about it.”
“‘Who,’ now! Why, Miss Barbara. She has hardly had it off her neck since, my belief is she wears it in her sleep.”
“‘Who,’ now! Why, Miss Barbara. She has barely taken it off since then; I believe she even sleeps in it.”
“More simpleton she,” returned Joyce.
"She's more of a simpleton," replied Joyce.
“The night before he left West Lynne to marry Lady Isabel—and didn’t the news come upon us like a thunderclap!—Miss Barbara had been at Miss Carlyle’s and he brought her home. A lovely night it was, the moon rising, and nearly as light as day. He somehow broke her parasol in coming home, and when they got to our gate there was a love scene.”
“The night before he left West Lynne to marry Lady Isabel—and didn’t the news hit us like a thunderclap!—Miss Barbara had been at Miss Carlyle’s and he brought her home. It was a beautiful night, the moon was rising, and it was almost as bright as day. He somehow broke her parasol on the way back, and when they reached our gate, there was a romantic scene.”
“Were you a third in it?” sarcastically demanded Joyce.
“Were you a third in it?” Joyce asked sarcastically.
“Yes—without meaning to be. It was a regular love scene; I could hear enough for that. If ever anybody thought to be Mrs. Carlyle, Barbara did that night.”
“Yes—without intending to be. It was a typical love scene; I could hear enough of that. If anyone ever thought they would be Mrs. Carlyle, it was Barbara that night.”
“Why, you great baby! You have just said it was the night before he went to get married!”
“Why, you big baby! You just said it was the night before he went to get married!”
“I don’t care, she did. After he was gone, I saw her lift up her hands and her face in ecstacy, and say he would never know how much she loved him until she was his wife. Be you very sure, Joyce, many a love-passage had passed between them two; but I suppose when my lady was thrown in his way he couldn’t resist her rank and her beauty, and the old love was cast over. It is in the nature of man to be fickle, specially those that can boast of their own good looks, like Mr. Carlyle.”
“I don’t care, she did. After he was gone, I saw her lift her hands and her face in ecstasy and say he would never know how much she loved him until she was his wife. You can be sure, Joyce, that many love moments had passed between them; but I guess when my lady came along, he couldn’t resist her status and her beauty, and the old love was forgotten. It’s in a man’s nature to be fickle, especially those who can flaunt their good looks, like Mr. Carlyle.”
“Mr. Carlyle’s not fickle.”
“Mr. Carlyle isn't fickle.”
“I can tell you more yet. Two or three days after that, Miss Corny came up to our house with the news of his marriage. I was in mistress’s bedroom, and they were in the room underneath, the windows open, and I heard Miss Corny tell the tale, for I was leaning out. Up came Miss Barbara upon an excuse and flew into her room, and I went into the corridor. A few moments and I heard a noise—it was a sort of wail, or groan—and I opened the door softly, fearing she might be fainting. Joyce, if my heart never ached for anybody before, it ached then. She was lying upon the floor, her hands writhed together, and her poor face all white, like one in mortal agony. I’d have given a quarter’s wages to be able to say a word of comfort to her; but I didn’t dare interfere with such sorrow as that. I came out again and shut the door without her seeing me.”
“I can tell you more. A couple of days later, Miss Corny came to our house with the news of his marriage. I was in the mistress’s bedroom, and they were in the room below me, with the windows open, and I heard Miss Corny sharing the story while I was leaning out. Miss Barbara came rushing in on some pretext and flew to her room, and I stepped into the hallway. A moment later, I heard a noise—it sounded like a wail or a groan—and I opened the door quietly, worried she might be fainting. Joyce, if I had never felt heartache for anyone before, I felt it then. She was lying on the floor, her hands twisted together, and her poor face was all pale, like someone in deep agony. I would have given a quarter’s wages just to say a comforting word to her, but I didn’t want to intrude on such deep sorrow. I stepped back out and closed the door without her noticing me.”
“How thoroughly stupid she must have been!” uttered Joyce, “to go caring for one who did not care for her.”
“How completely foolish she must have been!” said Joyce, “to care about someone who didn’t care about her.”
“I tell you, Joyce, you don’t know that he did not care. You are as obstinate as the justice, and I wish to goodness you wouldn’t interrupt me. They came up here to pay the wedding visit—master, mistress, and she, came in state in the grand chariot, with the coachman and Jasper. If you have got any memory at all, you can’t fail to recollect it. Miss Barbara remained behind at East Lynne to spend the rest of the day.”
“I’m telling you, Joyce, you have no idea that he didn’t care. You’re as stubborn as the justice, and I really wish you wouldn’t interrupt me. They came up here to pay the wedding visit—master, mistress, and she, came in style in the fancy carriage, with the coachman and Jasper. If you have any memory at all, you can’t possibly forget it. Miss Barbara stayed back at East Lynne to spend the rest of the day.”
“I remember it.”
"I remember that."
“I was sent to fetch her home in the evening, Jasper being out. I came the field way; for the dust by the road was enough to smother one, and by the last stile but one, what do you think I came upon?”
“I was sent to bring her home in the evening since Jasper was out. I took the field path because the dust on the road was thick enough to suffocate you, and just before the last stile, guess what I stumbled upon?”
Joyce lifted her eyes. “A snake perhaps.”
Joyce looked up. “Maybe a snake.”
“I came upon Miss Barbara and Mr. Carlyle. What had passed, nobody knows but themselves. She was leaning back against the stile, crying; low, soft sobs breaking from her, like one might expect to hear from a breaking heart. It seemed as if she had been reproaching him, as if some explanation had passed, and I heard him say that from henceforth they could only be brother and sister. I spoke soon, for fear they should see me, and Mr. Carlyle got over the stile. Miss Barbara said to him that he need not come any further, but he held out his arm, and came with her to our back gate. I went on then to open the door, and I saw him with his head bent down to her, and her two hands held in his. We don’t know how it is between them, I tell you.”
“I came across Miss Barbara and Mr. Carlyle. What happened, only they know. She was leaning against the stile, crying; soft, quiet sobs escaping her, like something you'd expect from a broken heart. It seemed like she had been scolding him, as if some explanation had taken place, and I heard him say that from now on they could only be like brother and sister. I spoke quickly, so they wouldn’t notice me, and Mr. Carlyle climbed over the stile. Miss Barbara told him he didn’t need to come any further, but he reached out his arm and walked with her to our back gate. I then went to open the door, and I saw him with his head bowed toward her, holding both of her hands in his. We don’t really know what’s going on between them, I tell you.”
“At any rate, she is a downright fool to suffer herself to love him still!” uttered Joyce, indignantly.
“At any rate, she’s a total fool to still let herself love him!” Joyce exclaimed, indignantly.
“So she is, but she does do it. She’ll often steal out to the gate about the time she knows he’ll be passing, and watch him by, not letting him see her. It is nothing but her unhappiness, her jealousy of Lady Isabel, that makes her cross. I assure you, Joyce, in this past year she had so changed that she’s not like the same person. If Mr. Carlyle should ever get tired of my lady, and—”
“So she is, but she does it anyway. She often sneaks out to the gate around the time she knows he’ll be passing by and watches him without letting him see her. It’s just her unhappiness and her jealousy of Lady Isabel that make her upset. I swear, Joyce, she has changed so much in the past year that she doesn’t even seem like the same person. If Mr. Carlyle ever gets tired of my lady, and—”
“Wilson,” harshly interrupted Joyce, “have the goodness to recollect yourself.”
“Wilson,” Joyce interrupted sharply, “please remember to control yourself.”
“What have I said now? Nothing but truth. Men are shamefully fickle, husbands worse than sweethearts, and I’m sure I’m not thinking of anything wrong. But to go back to the argument that we began with—I say that if anything happened to my lady, Miss Barbara, as sure as fate, would step into her shoes.”
“What have I said now? Nothing but the truth. Men are ridiculously inconsistent, and husbands are even worse than boyfriends. I’m sure I’m not thinking anything out of line. But back to the point we started with—I say that if anything happened to my lady, Miss Barbara, without a doubt, someone would take her place.”
“Nothing is going to happen to her,” continued Joyce, with composure.
“Nothing is going to happen to her,” Joyce continued calmly.
“I hope it is not, now or later—for the sake of this dear little innocent thing upon my lap,” went on the undaunted Wilson. “She would not make a very kind stepmother, for it is certain that where the first wife had been hated, her children won’t be loved. She would turn Mr. Carlyle against them—”
“I hope it isn’t, now or later—for the sake of this sweet little innocent thing on my lap,” continued the fearless Wilson. “She wouldn’t make a very nice stepmother, because it’s clear that where the first wife was hated, her children won’t be loved. She would turn Mr. Carlyle against them—”
“I tell you what it is, Wilson,” interrupted Joyce, in a firm, unmistakable tone, “if you think to pursue those sort of topics at East Lynne, I shall inform my lady that you are unsuitable for the situation.”
“I’m telling you, Wilson,” interrupted Joyce, in a strong, clear tone, “if you plan to bring up those kinds of topics at East Lynne, I will let my lady know that you’re not right for the job.”
“I dare say!”
"I dare say!"
“And you know that when I make up my mind to a thing I do it,” continued Joyce. “Miss Carlyle may well say you have the longest tongue in West Lynne; but you might have the grace to know that this subject is one more unsuitable to it than another, whether you are eating Mr. Hare’s bread, or whether you are eating Mr. Carlyle’s. Another word, Wilson; it appears to me that you have been carrying on a prying system in Mrs. Hare’s house—do not attempt such a thing in this.”
“And you know that when I decide on something, I go through with it,” Joyce continued. “Miss Carlyle might say you have the biggest mouth in West Lynne; but at least you could understand that this topic is even less appropriate than others, whether you’re eating Mr. Hare’s food or Mr. Carlyle’s. One more word, Wilson; it seems to me you’ve been snooping around in Mrs. Hare’s house—don’t try anything like that here.”
“You were always one of the straight-laced sort, Joyce,” cried Wilson, laughing good-humoredly. “But now that I have had my say out, I shall stop; and you need not fear I shall be such a simpleton as to go prattling of this kind of thing to the servants.”
“You were always such a straight-laced person, Joyce,” Wilson chuckled, laughing warmly. “But now that I’ve said my piece, I’ll stop; you don’t need to worry that I’ll be so foolish as to go chatting about this kind of stuff to the servants.”
Now just fancy this conversation penetrating to Lady Isabel! She heard every word. It is all very well to oppose the argument, “Who attends to the gossip of the servants?” Let me tell you it depends upon what the subject may be, whether the gossip is attended to or not. It might not, and indeed would not, have made so great an impression upon her had she been in strong health, but she was weak, feverish, and in a state of partial delirium; and she hastily took up the idea that Archibald Carlyle had never loved her, that he had admired her and made her his wife in his ambition, but that his heart had been given to Barbara Hare.
Now just imagine this conversation reaching Lady Isabel! She heard every word. It's easy to dismiss the argument, “Who pays attention to the gossip of the servants?” But let me tell you, it really depends on the topic; some gossip actually gets heard. If she had been in good health, it might not have affected her so much, but she was weak, feverish, and somewhat delirious; so she quickly latched onto the idea that Archibald Carlyle had never loved her, that he admired her and married her out of ambition, but that his heart truly belonged to Barbara Hare.
A pretty state of excitement she worked herself into as she lay there, jealousy and fever, ay, and love too, playing pranks with her brain. It was near the dinner hour, and when Mr. Carlyle entered, he was startled to see her; her pallid cheeks were burning with a red hectic glow, and her eyes glistened with fever.
A pretty state of excitement she worked herself into as she lay there, jealousy and fever, yeah, and love too, playing tricks with her mind. It was almost dinner time, and when Mr. Carlyle walked in, he was shocked to see her; her pale cheeks were flushed with a bright red glow, and her eyes shone with fever.
“Isabel, you are worse!” he uttered, as he approached her with a quick step.
“Isabel, you’re the worst!” he said, as he walked up to her quickly.
She partially rose from the sofa, and clasped hold of him in her emotion. “Oh, Archibald! Archibald!” she uttered, “don’t marry her! I could not rest in my grave.”
She partially got up from the sofa and held onto him tightly with her feelings. “Oh, Archibald! Archibald!” she exclaimed, “don’t marry her! I couldn’t rest in my grave.”
Mr. Carlyle, in his puzzled astonishment, believed her to be laboring under some temporary hallucination, the result of weakness. He set himself to soothe her, but it seemed that she could not be soothed. She burst into a storm of tears and began again—wild words.
Mr. Carlyle, in his confused disbelief, thought she was experiencing some temporary delusion due to her weakness. He tried to calm her down, but it seemed impossible. She erupted into a fit of tears and started again—frantic words.
“She would ill-treat my child; she would draw your love from it, and from my memory. Archibald, you must not marry her!”
“She would mistreat my child; she would take your love away from it and from my memory. Archibald, you can't marry her!”
“You must be speaking from the influence of a dream, Isabel,” he soothingly said; “you have been asleep and are not yet awake. Be still, and recollection will return to you. There, love; rest upon me.”
“You must be speaking under the influence of a dream, Isabel,” he said soothingly; “you’ve been asleep and aren’t fully awake yet. Just be still, and your memories will come back to you. There, my love; lean on me.”
“To think of her as your wife brings pain enough to kill me,” she continued to reiterate. “Promise me that you will not marry her; Archibald, promise it!”
“To think of her as your wife is painful enough to kill me,” she kept repeating. “Promise me that you won’t marry her; Archibald, promise it!”
“I will promise you anything in reason,” he replied, bewildered with her words, “but I do not know what you mean. There is no possibility of my marrying any one, Isabel; you are my wife.”
“I promise you anything that makes sense,” he replied, confused by her words, “but I’m not sure what you mean. There’s no way I can marry anyone else, Isabel; you are my wife.”
“But if I die? I may—you know I may; and many think I shall—do not let her usurp my place.”
“But what if I die? I might—you know I might; and many believe I will—don't let her take my place.”
“Indeed she shall not—whoever you may be talking of. What have you been dreaming? Who is it that has been troubling your mind?”
“Definitely not—whoever you’re talking about. What have you been dreaming about? Who has been bothering you?”
“Archibald, do you need to ask? Did you love no one before you married me? Perhaps you have loved her since—perhaps you love her still?”
“Archibald, do you really need to ask? Have you never loved anyone before you married me? Maybe you loved her back then—maybe you still love her now?”
Mr. Carlyle began to discern “method in her madness.” He changed his cheering tone to one of grave earnestness. “Of whom to you speak, Isabel?”
Mr. Carlyle started to see "method in her madness." He shifted his upbeat tone to one of serious concern. “Who are you talking about, Isabel?”
“Of Barbara Hare.”
“About Barbara Hare.”
He knitted his brow; he was both annoyed and vexed. Whatever had put this bygone nonsense into his wife’s head? He quitted the sofa where he had been supporting her, and stood upright before her, calm, dignified, almost solemn in his seriousness.
He furrowed his brow; he was both annoyed and frustrated. What had made his wife think of this old nonsense? He got up from the sofa where he had been taking care of her and stood tall in front of her, calm, dignified, and almost solemn in his seriousness.
“Isabel, what notion can you possibly have picked up about myself and Barbara Hare; I never entertained the faintest shadow of love for her, either before my marriage or since. You must tell me what has given rise to this idea in your mind.”
“Isabel, what idea could you have about me and Barbara Hare? I never had the slightest bit of love for her, either before my marriage or afterward. You need to tell me what made you think that.”
“But she loved you.”
"But she loved you."
A moment’s hesitation; for, of course, Mr. Carlyle was conscious that she had; but, taking all the circumstances into consideration, more especially how he learnt the fact, he could not, in honor, acknowledge it to his wife. “If it was so, Isabel, she was more reprehensibly foolish than I should have given Barbara’s good sense could be; for a woman may almost as well lose herself as to suffer herself to love unsought. If she did give her love to me, I can only say, I was entirely unconscious of it. Believe me, you have as much cause to be jealous of Cornelia as you have of Barbara Hare.”
A moment's pause; Mr. Carlyle was aware that she had, but considering everything, especially how he found out, he couldn't, in good conscience, admit it to his wife. "If that's true, Isabel, she was way more foolish than I would have thought Barbara's common sense would allow; because a woman might as well lose herself as to let herself love someone without it being reciprocated. If she did give her love to me, I can honestly say I was completely unaware of it. Trust me, you have just as much reason to be jealous of Cornelia as you do of Barbara Hare."
An impulse rose within her that she would tell him all; the few words dropped by Susan and Joyce, twelve months before, the conversation she had just overheard; but in that moment of renewed confidence, it did appear to her that she must have been very foolish to attach importance to it—that a sort of humiliation, in listening to the converse of servants, was reflected on her, and she remained silent.
An urge came over her to tell him everything; the few comments made by Susan and Joyce a year ago, the conversation she had just overheard. But in that moment of renewed confidence, it seemed to her that she must have been very naive to give it so much weight—that by listening to the servants’ conversation, she felt a kind of humiliation reflected back on her, and she stayed quiet.
There never was a passion in this world—there never will be one—so fantastic, so delusive, so powerful as jealousy. Mr. Carlyle dismissed the episode from his thoughts; he believed his wife’s emotion to have been simply from a feverish dream, and never supposed but that, with the dream, its recollection would pass away from her. Not so. Implicitly relying upon her husband’s words at the moment, feeling quite ashamed at her own suspicion, Lady Isabel afterward suffered the unhappy fear to regain its influence; the ill-starred revelations of Wilson reasserted their power, overmastering the denial of Mr. Carlyle. Shakspeare calls jealousy yellow and green; I think it may be called black and white for it most assuredly views white as black, and black as white. The most fanciful surmises wear the aspect of truth, the greatest improbabilities appear as consistent realities. Not another word said Isabel to her husband; and the feeling—you will understand this if you have ever been foolish enough to sun yourself in its delights—only caused her to grow more attached to him, to be more eager for his love. But certain it is that Barbara Hare dwelt on her heart like an incubus.
There has never been a passion in this world—there never will be one—so intense, so deceptive, so powerful as jealousy. Mr. Carlyle pushed the incident out of his mind; he thought his wife’s feelings were just the result of a feverish dream, and he assumed that, along with the dream, the memory would fade away for her. Not at all. Trusting her husband’s words at that moment and feeling ashamed of her own suspicion, Lady Isabel later let that unhappy fear regain its grip on her; the misfortunes revealed by Wilson reasserted their hold, overpowering Mr. Carlyle’s denial. Shakespeare describes jealousy as yellow and green; I think it could also be called black and white because it certainly sees white as black and black as white. The wildest fantasies take on the appearance of truth, and the most unlikely scenarios seem like solid realities. Isabel didn’t say another word to her husband; and the feeling—you’ll understand this if you’ve ever been foolish enough to indulge in its thrills—only made her more attached to him, more desperate for his love. But it’s clear that Barbara Hare weighed on her heart like a burden.
CHAPTER XIX.
CAPTAIN THORN AT WEST LYNNE.
“Barbara, how fine the day seems!”
“Barbara, what a lovely day it is!”
“It is a beautiful day mamma.”
“It’s a gorgeous day, Mom.”
“I do think I should be all the better for going out.”
"I really think I would feel better if I went out."
“I am sure you would, mamma,” was Barbara’s answer. “If you went out more, you would find the benefit. Every fine day you ought to do so. I will go and ask papa if he can spare Benjamin and the carriage.” She waltzed gaily out of the room, but returned in a moment.
“I’m sure you would, Mom,” Barbara replied. “If you went out more, you’d see the benefits. You should definitely go out on nice days. I’ll go ask Dad if he can spare Benjamin and the carriage.” She happily waltzed out of the room but came back a moment later.
“Mamma, it is all right. Benjamin is gone to get the carriage ready. You would like a bit of luncheon before you go—I will order the tray.”
“Mama, it’s all good. Benjamin has gone to prepare the carriage. You would like some lunch before you leave—I’ll get the tray.”
“Anything you please, dear,” said the sweet-tempered gentlewoman. “I don’t know why, but I feel glad to go out to-day; perhaps because it is lovely.”
“Anything you want, dear,” said the sweet-tempered lady. “I don’t know why, but I feel happy to go out today; maybe because it’s beautiful.”
Benjamin made ready his carriage and himself, and drove out of the yard at the back, and brought the carriage round to the front gate.
Benjamin prepared his carriage and himself, then drove out of the back yard and brought the carriage around to the front gate.
The carriage—or phaeton as it was often called—was a somewhat old fashioned concern, as many country things are apt to be. A small box in front for the driver, and a wide seat with a head behind, accommodating Barbara well between them when Mr. and Mrs. Hare both sat in.
The carriage—often referred to as a phaeton—was somewhat outdated, like many things in the country tend to be. It had a small box in front for the driver, and a wide seat with a backrest, comfortably fitting Barbara between them when Mr. and Mrs. Hare were both sitting in it.
Benjamin drew the rug carefully over his mistress’s knees—the servants did not like Mr. Hare, but would have laid down their lives for her—ascended to his box, and drove them to their destination, the linen draper’s. It was an excellent shop, situated a little beyond the office of Mr. Carlyle, and Mrs. Hare and Barbara were soon engaged in that occupation said to possess for all women a fascination. They had been in about an hour, when Mrs. Hare discovered that her bag was missing.
Benjamin carefully pulled the rug over his mistress's knees—the servants weren’t fond of Mr. Hare, but they would have done anything for her—climbed up to his box, and drove them to their destination, the linen shop. It was a great store, located just past Mr. Carlyle's office, and Mrs. Hare and Barbara quickly got caught up in that activity that is said to captivate all women. They had been inside for about an hour when Mrs. Hare realized that her bag was missing.
“I must have left it in the carriage, Barbara. Go and bring it, will you, my dear? The pattern of that silk is in it.”
“I must have left it in the carriage, Barbara. Can you go get it for me, my dear? The pattern of that silk is in there.”
Barbara went out. The carriage and Benjamin and the sleek old horse were all waiting drowsily together. Barbara could not see the bag, and she appealed to the servant.
Barbara went outside. The carriage, Benjamin, and the sleek old horse were all waiting sleepily together. Barbara couldn't see the bag, so she asked the servant for help.
“Find mamma’s bag, Benjamin. It must be somewhere in the carriage.”
“Find Mom’s bag, Benjamin. It has to be somewhere in the carriage.”
Benjamin got off his box and began to search. Barbara waited, gazing listlessly down the street. The sun was shining brilliantly, and its rays fell upon the large cable chain of a gentleman who was sauntering idly up the pavement, making its gold links and its drooping seal and key glitter, as they crossed his waistcoat. It shone also upon the enameled gold studs of his shirt front, making them glitter; and as he suddenly raised his ungloved hand to stroke his moustache—by which action you know a vain man—a diamond ring he wore gleamed with a light that was positively dazzling. Involuntarily Barbara thought of the description her brother Richard had given of certain dazzling jewels worn by another.
Benjamin stepped off his platform and started searching. Barbara waited, looking absently down the street. The sun was shining brightly, casting its rays on the large cable chain of a man who was casually strolling along the sidewalk, causing the golden links and the drooping seal and key to sparkle as they brushed against his waistcoat. It also illuminated the enameled gold studs on his shirt front, making them shine; and when he suddenly raised his bare hand to stroke his mustache—a move you recognize as typical for a vain man—a diamond ring he wore sparkled with a light that was almost blinding. Without thinking, Barbara remembered the description her brother Richard had given of some stunning jewels worn by someone else.
She watched him advance! He was a handsome man of, perhaps, seven or eight and twenty, tall, slender and well made, his eyes and hair black. A very pleasant expression sat upon his countenance; and on the left hand he wore a light buff kid glove, and was swinging its fellow by the fingers. But for the light cast at that moment by the sun, Barbara might not have noticed the jewellery, or connected it in her mind with the other jewellery in that unhappy secret.
She watched him approach! He was a good-looking guy, probably around twenty-seven or twenty-eight, tall, slim, and well-built, with black eyes and hair. He had a nice expression on his face, and on his left hand, he wore a light tan leather glove, swinging the other one by its fingers. If it weren’t for the sunlight shining at that moment, Barbara might not have noticed the jewelry or connected it to the other jewelry in that unfortunate secret.
“Hallo, Thorn, is that you? Just step over here.”
“Hey, Thorn, is that you? Just come over here.”
The speaker was Otway Bethel, who was on the opposite side of the street; the spoken to, the gentleman with the jewellery. But the latter was in a brown study, and did not hear. Bethel called out again, louder.
The speaker was Otway Bethel, who stood across the street; the person he was addressing was the gentleman with the jewelry. However, the latter was lost in thought and didn't hear. Bethel called out again, raising his voice.
“Captain Thorn!”
“Captain Thorn!”
That was heard. Captain Thorn nodded, and turned short off across the street. Barbara stood like one in a dream, her brain, her mind, her fancy all in a confused mass together.
That was heard. Captain Thorn nodded and quickly turned across the street. Barbara stood there as if in a dream, her thoughts, her mind, and her imagination all tangled up together.
“Here’s the bag, Miss Barbara. It had got among the folds of the rug.”
“Here’s the bag, Miss Barbara. It got stuck in the folds of the rug.”
Benjamin held it out to her, but she took no notice; she was unconscious of all external things save one. That she beheld the real murderer of Hallijohn, she entertained no manner of doubt. In every particular he tallied with the description given by Richard; tall, dark, vain, handsome, delicate hands, jewellery, and—Captain Thorn! Barbara’s cheeks grew white and her heart turned sick.
Benjamin held it out to her, but she didn’t pay any attention; she was unaware of everything around her except for one thing. She had no doubt that she was looking at Hallijohn’s real murderer. He matched Richard's description in every way: tall, dark, vain, handsome, delicate hands, jewelry, and—Captain Thorn! Barbara’s face turned pale and her heart felt sick.
“The bag, Miss Barbara.”
“The bag, Ms. Barbara.”
Away tore Barbara, leaving Benjamin and the bag in wonder. She had caught sight of Mr. Wainwright, the surgeon, at a little distance, and sped toward him.
Away tore Barbara, leaving Benjamin and the bag in awe. She had spotted Mr. Wainwright, the surgeon, a short distance away, and hurried toward him.
“Mr. Wainwright,” began she, forgetting ceremony in her agitation, “you see that gentleman talking to Otway Bethel—who is he?”
“Mr. Wainwright,” she started, forgetting formalities in her anxiety, “do you see that man talking to Otway Bethel—who is he?”
Mr. Wainwright had to put his glasses across the bridge of his nose before he could answer, for he was short-sighted. “That? Oh, it is a Captain Thorn. He is visiting the Herberts, I believe.”
Mr. Wainwright had to adjust his glasses on the bridge of his nose before he could respond, since he was nearsighted. “That? Oh, that’s Captain Thorn. I think he’s visiting the Herberts.”
“Where does he come from? Where does he live?” reiterated Barbara in her eagerness.
“Where does he come from? Where does he live?” Barbara repeated enthusiastically.
“I don’t know anything about him. I saw him this morning with young Smith, and he told me he was a friend of the Herberts. You are not looking well, Miss Barbara.”
“I don’t know anything about him. I saw him this morning with young Smith, and he mentioned he was a friend of the Herberts. You don’t look well, Miss Barbara.”
She made no answer. Captain Thorn and Mr. Bethel came walking down the street, and the latter saluted her, but she was too much confused to respond to it. Mr. Wainwright then wished her good day, and Barbara walked slowly back. Mrs. Hare was appearing at the shop door.
She didn’t reply. Captain Thorn and Mr. Bethel walked down the street, and Mr. Bethel greeted her, but she was too confused to respond. Mr. Wainwright then wished her a good day, and Barbara walked back slowly. Mrs. Hare was coming out of the shop door.
“My dear, how long you are! Cannot the bag be found?”
“My dear, you’re taking so long! Can’t we find the bag?”
“I went to speak to Mr. Wainwright,” answered Barbara, mechanically taking the bag from Benjamin and giving it to her mother, her whole heart and eyes still absorbed with that one object moving away in the distance.
“I went to talk to Mr. Wainwright,” Barbara replied, automatically taking the bag from Benjamin and handing it to her mother, her entire heart and gaze still fixed on that one object disappearing in the distance.
“You look pale, child. Are you well?”
“You look pale, kid. Are you okay?”
“Oh, yes, quite. Let us get our shopping over, mamma.”
“Oh, yes, definitely. Let’s finish our shopping, Mom.”
She moved on to their places at the counter as she spoke, eager to “get it over” and be at home, that she might have time for thought. Mrs. Hare wondered what had come to her; the pleased interest displayed in their purchases previously was now gone, and she sat inattentive and absorbed.
She moved to their spots at the counter as she talked, eager to “get it done” and be home so she could have some time to think. Mrs. Hare wondered what was wrong with her; the excitement she had shown about their purchases earlier was now missing, and she sat there distracted and lost in thought.
“Now, my dear, it is only waiting for you to choose. Which of the two silks will you have?”
“Now, my dear, it’s just waiting for you to decide. Which of the two silks do you want?”
“Either—any. Take which you like, mamma.”
“Either one—whichever you like, mom.”
“Barbara, what has come to you?”
“Barbara, what’s come to you?”
“I believe I am tired,” said Barbara, with a forced laugh, as she compelled herself to pay some sort of attention. “I don’t like the green; I will take the other.”
“I think I’m tired,” Barbara said, forcing a laugh as she made an effort to pay some attention. “I don’t like the green; I’ll take the other one.”
They arrived at home. Barbara got just five minutes alone in her chamber before the dinner was on the table. All the conclusion she could come to was, she could do nothing save tell the facts to Archibald Carlyle.
They arrived home. Barbara only got five minutes alone in her room before dinner was served. The only conclusion she could reach was that she could do nothing except tell Archibald Carlyle the truth.
How could she contrive to see him? The business might admit of no delay. She supposed she must go to East Lynne that evening; but where would be her excuse for it at home? Puzzling over it, she went down to dinner. During the meal, Mrs. Hare began talking of some silk she had purchased for a mantle. She should have it made like Miss Carlyle’s new one. When Miss Carlyle was at the grove, the other day, about Wilson’s character, she offered her the pattern, and she, Mrs. Hare, would send one of the servants up for it after dinner.
How could she manage to see him? There was no time to waste. She figured she would have to go to East Lynne that evening, but what excuse could she use at home? While thinking it over, she went down to dinner. During the meal, Mrs. Hare started talking about some silk she had bought for a coat. She planned to have it made like Miss Carlyle’s new one. When Miss Carlyle was at the grove the other day, discussing Wilson’s reputation, she offered her the pattern, and Mrs. Hare planned to send one of the servants up for it after dinner.
“Oh, mamma, let me go!” burst forth Barbara, and so vehemently spoke she, that the justice paused in carving, and demanded what ailed her. Barbara made some timid excuse.
“Oh, mom, let me go!” Barbara exclaimed, so passionately that the justice stopped carving and asked what was wrong. Barbara offered some shy excuse.
“Her eagerness is natural, Richard,” smiled Mrs. Hare. “Barbara thinks she shall get a peep at the baby, I expect. All young folks are fond of babies.”
“Her excitement is totally understandable, Richard,” Mrs. Hare smiled. “I bet Barbara thinks she’ll get a glimpse of the baby. All young people love babies.”
Barbara’s face flushed crimson, but she did not contradict the opinion. She could not eat her dinner—she was too full of poor Richard; she played with it, and then sent away her plate nearly untouched.
Barbara’s face turned red, but she didn’t argue with the opinion. She couldn’t eat her dinner—she was too preoccupied with poor Richard; she toyed with it and then had her plate taken away nearly untouched.
“That’s through the finery she’s been buying,” pronounced Justice Hare. “Her head is stuffed up with it.”
“That's thanks to the fancy things she's been buying,” said Justice Hare. “She's all caught up in it.”
No opposition was offered to Barbara’s going to East Lynne. She reached it just as their dinner was over. It was for Miss Carlyle she asked.
No one objected to Barbara going to East Lynne. She arrived just as their dinner was finishing. She was asking for Miss Carlyle.
“Miss Carlyle is not at home, miss. She is spending the day out; and my lady does not receive visitors yet.”
“Miss Carlyle isn’t home right now. She’s out for the day, and my lady isn’t seeing anyone yet.”
It was a sort of checkmate. Barbara was compelled to say she would see Mr. Carlyle. Peter ushered her into the drawing-room, and Mr. Carlyle came to her.
It was a kind of checkmate. Barbara had to agree to see Mr. Carlyle. Peter led her into the living room, and Mr. Carlyle approached her.
“I am so very sorry to disturb you—to have asked for you,” began Barbara, with a burning face, for, somehow, a certain evening interview of hers with him, twelve months before, was disagreeably present to her. Never, since that evening of agitation, had Barbara suffered herself to betray emotion to Mr. Carlyle; her manner to him had been calm, courteous, and indifferent. And she now more frequently called him “Mr. Carlyle” than “Archibald.”
“I’m really sorry to bother you and to have asked for you,” Barbara started, her face flushed, as she couldn’t help but remember an uncomfortable conversation she had with him a year ago. Since that night of turmoil, Barbara had made sure to keep her emotions in check around Mr. Carlyle; she had been calm, polite, and detached in her interactions with him. She now called him “Mr. Carlyle” more often than “Archibald.”
“Take a seat—take a seat, Barbara.”
“Have a seat—have a seat, Barbara.”
“I asked for Miss Carlyle,” she continued, “for mamma is in want of a pattern that she promised to lend her. You remember the Lieutenant Thorn whom Richard spoke of as being the real criminal?”
“I asked for Miss Carlyle,” she continued, “because Mom needs a pattern that she promised to lend her. You remember Lieutenant Thorn, the one Richard mentioned as the real criminal?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“I think he is at West Lynne.”
“I think he’s at West Lynne.”
Mr. Carlyle was aroused to eager interest.
Mr. Carlyle was awakened to eager interest.
“He! The same Thorn?”
"Hey! The same Thorn?"
“It can be no other. Mamma and I were shopping to-day, and I went out for her bag, which she left in the carriage. While Benjamin was getting it, I saw a stranger coming up the street—a tall, good-looking, dark-haired man, with a conspicuous gold chain and studs. The sun was full upon him, causing the ornaments to shine, especially a diamond ring which he wore, for he had one hand raised to his face. The thought flashed over me, ‘That is just like the description Richard gave of the man Thorn.’ Why the idea should have occurred to me in that strange manner, I do not know, but it most assuredly did occur, though I did not really suppose him to be the same. Just then I heard him spoken to by some one on the other side of the street; it was Otway Bethel, and he called him Captain Thorn.”
“It couldn’t be anyone else. Mom and I were shopping today, and I went out to get her bag, which she left in the carriage. While Benjamin was retrieving it, I noticed a stranger walking down the street—a tall, handsome man with dark hair, wearing a noticeable gold chain and studs. The sun was shining directly on him, making the jewelry sparkle, especially a diamond ring he had on, as he raised one hand to his face. The thought suddenly crossed my mind, ‘That matches the description Richard gave of the man Thorn.’ I’m not sure why that thought came to me so suddenly, but it definitely did, even though I didn’t actually think he was the same person. At that moment, I heard him being addressed by someone on the other side of the street; it was Otway Bethel, and he called him Captain Thorn.”
“This is curious, indeed, Barbara. I did not know any stranger was at West Lynne.”
“This is really interesting, Barbara. I didn’t know there was a stranger at West Lynne.”
“I saw Mr. Wainwright, and asked him who it was. He said a Captain Thorn, a friend of the Herberts. A Lieutenant Thorn four or five years ago would probably be Captain Thorn now.”
“I saw Mr. Wainwright and asked him who it was. He said it was Captain Thorn, a friend of the Herberts. A Lieutenant Thorn from four or five years ago would probably be Captain Thorn now.”
Mr. Carlyle nodded, and there was a pause.
Mr. Carlyle nodded, and there was a moment of silence.
“What can be done?” asked Barbara.
“What can we do?” asked Barbara.
Mr. Carlyle was passing one hand over his brow; it was a habit of his when in deep thought.
Mr. Carlyle was rubbing his forehead with one hand; it was something he did when he was deep in thought.
“It is hard to say what is to be done, Barbara. The description you gave of this man certainly tallies with that given by Richard. Did he look like a gentleman?”
“It’s tough to decide what to do, Barbara. The description you provided of this man definitely matches what Richard said. Did he look like a gentleman?”
“Very much so. A remarkably aristocratic looking man, as it struck me.”
“Absolutely. A strikingly aristocratic-looking man, or so it seemed to me.”
Mr. Carlyle again nodded assentingly. He remembered Richard’s words, when describing the other: “an out-and-out aristocrat.” “Of course, Barbara, the first thing must be to try and ascertain whether it is the same,” he observed. “If we find it is, then we must deliberate upon future measures. I will see what I can pick up and let you know.”
Mr. Carlyle nodded in agreement again. He recalled Richard’s description of the other person: “a total aristocrat.” “Well, Barbara, the first thing we need to do is figure out if it’s the same,” he said. “If it is, then we should think about our next steps. I’ll see what I can find out and keep you posted.”
Barbara rose. Mr. Carlyle escorted her across the hall, and then strolled down the park by her side, deep in the subject, and quite unconscious that Lady Isabel’s jealous eyes were watching them from her dressing-room window.
Barbara stood up. Mr. Carlyle walked with her across the hall, and then walked down the park beside her, engrossed in conversation, completely unaware that Lady Isabel’s jealous gaze was fixed on them from her dressing-room window.
“You say he seemed intimate with Otway Bethel?”
“You say he seemed close with Otway Bethel?”
“As to being intimate, I cannot say. Otway Bethel spoke as though he knew him.”
“As for being close, I can’t say. Otway Bethel talked like he knew him.”
“This must have caused excitement to Mrs. Hare.”
“This must have excited Mrs. Hare.”
“You forget, Archibald, that mamma was not told anything about Thorn,” was the answer of Barbara. “The uncertainty would have worried her to death. All Richard said to her was, that he was innocent, that it was a stranger who did the deed, and she asked for no particulars; she had implicit faith in Richard’s truth.”
“You forget, Archibald, that Mom wasn't told anything about Thorn,” Barbara replied. “The uncertainty would have worried her to death. All Richard told her was that he was innocent, that it was a stranger who did it, and she didn't ask for any details; she had complete faith in Richard's honesty.”
“True; I did forget,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “I wish we could find out some one who knew the other Thorn; to ascertain that they were the same would be a great point gained.”
“Right; I did forget,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “I wish we could find someone who knew the other Thorn; confirming that they are the same person would be a big win.”
He went as far as the park gates with Barbara, shook hands and wished her good evening. Scarcely had she departed when Mr. Carlyle saw two gentlemen advancing from the opposite direction, in one of whom he recognized Tom Herbert, and the other—instinct told him—was Captain Thorn. He waited till they came up.
He walked to the park gates with Barbara, shook her hand, and wished her a good evening. As soon as she left, Mr. Carlyle noticed two guys coming from the other direction; he recognized one as Tom Herbert and sensed that the other was Captain Thorn. He waited for them to approach.
“If this isn’t lucky, seeing you,” cried Mr. Tom Herbert, who was a free-and-easy sort of a gentleman, the second son of a brother justice of Mr. Hare. “I wish to goodness you’d give us a draught of your cider, Carlyle. We went up to Beauchamp’s for a stroll, but found them all out, and I’m awful thirsty. Captain Thorn, Carlyle.”
“If this isn’t lucky, running into you,” exclaimed Mr. Tom Herbert, who was an easygoing kind of guy, the second son of a brother justice of Mr. Hare. “I really wish you’d share some of your cider with us, Carlyle. We went up to Beauchamp’s for a walk, but found everyone was out, and I’m really thirsty. Captain Thorn, Carlyle.”
Mr. Carlyle invited them to his house and ordered in refreshments. Young Herbert coolly threw himself into an arm-chair and lit a cigar. “Come, Thorn,” cried he, “here’s a weed for you.”
Mr. Carlyle invited them to his house and ordered refreshments. Young Herbert casually sank into an armchair and lit a cigar. “Come on, Thorn,” he called, “here's a smoke for you.”
Captain Thorn glanced toward Mr. Carlyle; he appeared of a far more gentlemanly nature than Tom Herbert.
Captain Thorn glanced at Mr. Carlyle; he seemed to have a much more refined demeanor than Tom Herbert.
“You’ll have one too, Carlyle,” said Herbert, holding out his cigar-case. “Oh, I forgot—you are a muff; don’t smoke one twice a year. I say how’s Lady Isabel?”
“You’ll have one too, Carlyle,” said Herbert, offering his cigar case. “Oh, I forgot—you rarely smoke; you only have one about twice a year. Anyway, how’s Lady Isabel?”
“Very ill still.”
"Still very sick."
“By Jove! Is she, though? Tell her I am sorry to hear it, will you, Carlyle? But—I say! Will she smell the smoke?” asked he, with a mixture of alarm and concern in his face.
“By Jove! Is she, though? Tell her I'm sorry to hear that, okay, Carlyle? But—I mean! Will she smell the smoke?” he asked, with a mix of worry and concern on his face.
Mr. Carlyle reassured him upon the point, and turned to Captain Thorn.
Mr. Carlyle reassured him on that matter and turned to Captain Thorn.
“Are you acquainted with this neighborhood?”
"Do you know this area?"
Captain Thorn smiled. “I only reached West Lynne yesterday.”
Captain Thorn smiled. “I just got to West Lynne yesterday.”
“You were never here before then?” continued Mr. Carlyle, setting down the last as a probably evasive answer.
“You’ve never been here before, then?” Mr. Carlyle continued, interpreting the last response as likely evasive.
“No.”
“No.”
“He and my brother Jack, you know, are in the same regiment,” put in Tom, with scanty ceremony. “Jack had invited him down for some fishing and that, and Thorn arrives. But he never sent word he was coming, you see; Jack had given him up, and is off on some Irish expedition, the deuce knows where. Precious unlucky that it should have happened so. Thorn says he shall cut short his stay, and go again.”
“He and my brother Jack, you know, are in the same regiment,” Tom said casually. “Jack invited him down for some fishing and stuff, and Thorn showed up. But he never let us know he was coming, you see; Jack had given up on him and is off on some Irish trip, who knows where. It’s really unfortunate it turned out this way. Thorn says he’ll cut his stay short and leave again.”
The conversation turned upon fishing, and in the heat of the argument, the stranger mentioned a certain pond and its famous eels—the “Low Pond.” Mr. Carlyle looked at him, speaking, however in a careless manner.
The conversation shifted to fishing, and in the heat of the debate, the stranger brought up a specific pond known for its famous eels—the “Low Pond.” Mr. Carlyle glanced at him, though he spoke casually.
“Which do you mean? We have two ponds not far apart, each called the ‘Low Pond’.”
“Which one are you talking about? We have two ponds close to each other, both called the ‘Low Pond.’”
“I mean the one on an estate about three miles from here—Squire Thorpe’s, unless I am mistaken.”
“I’m talking about the one on the estate about three miles from here—Squire Thorpe’s, unless I’m wrong.”
Mr. Carlyle smiled. “I think you must have been in the neighborhood before, Captain Thorn. Squire Thorpe is dead and the property has passed to his daughter’s husband, and that Low Pond was filled up three years ago.”
Mr. Carlyle smiled. “I think you must have been in the area before, Captain Thorn. Squire Thorpe has passed away and the property has gone to his daughter’s husband, and that Low Pond was filled in three years ago.”
“I have heard a friend mention it,” was Captain Thorn’s reply, spoken in an indifferent tone, though he evidently wished not to pursue the subject.
“I've heard a friend mention it,” Captain Thorn replied, sounding indifferent, though he clearly didn't want to continue the conversation.
Mr. Carlyle, by easy degrees, turned the conversation upon Swainson, the place where Richard Hare’s Captain Thorn was suspected to have come. The present Captain Thorn said he knew it “a little,” he had once been “staying there a short time.” Mr. Carlyle became nearly convinced that Barbara’s suspicions were correct. The description certainly agreed, so far as he could judge, in the most minute particulars. The man before him wore two rings, a diamond—and a very beautiful diamond too—on the one hand; a seal ring on the other; his hands were delicate to a degree, and his handkerchief, a cambric one of unusually fine texture, was not entirely guiltless of scent. Mr. Carlyle quitted the room for a moment and summoned Joyce to him.
Mr. Carlyle gradually steered the conversation towards Swainson, the place where Richard Hare’s Captain Thorn was rumored to have come from. The current Captain Thorn mentioned he knew it “a little” and had once been “staying there for a short time.” Mr. Carlyle started to believe that Barbara’s suspicions were right. The description definitely matched, as far as he could tell, in the tiniest details. The man in front of him wore two rings, a diamond—and a very beautiful diamond at that—on one hand, and a seal ring on the other; his hands were remarkably delicate, and his handkerchief, an exceptionally fine cambric one, wasn’t entirely without fragrance. Mr. Carlyle left the room for a moment and called for Joyce.
“My lady has been asking for you,” said Joyce.
“My lady has been asking for you,” Joyce said.
“Tell her I will be up the moment these gentlemen leave, Joyce,” he added, “find an excuse to come into the room presently; you can bring something or other in; I want you to look at this stranger who is with young Mr. Herbert. Notice him well; I fancy you may have seen him before.”
“Tell her I'll come up as soon as these guys leave, Joyce,” he added, “find a reason to come into the room soon; you can bring something or other in; I want you to check out this guy with young Mr. Herbert. Pay attention to him; I have a feeling you might have seen him before.”
Mr. Carlyle returned to the room, leaving Joyce surprised. However, she presently followed, taking in some water, and lingered a few minutes, apparently placing the things on the table in better order.
Mr. Carlyle came back into the room, leaving Joyce surprised. However, she soon followed, getting some water, and stayed for a few minutes, seemingly arranging things on the table in a better way.
When the two departed Mr. Carlyle called Joyce, before proceeding to his wife’s room. “Well,” he questioned, “did you recognize him?”
When the two left, Mr. Carlyle called for Joyce before going to his wife’s room. “So,” he asked, “did you recognize him?”
“Not at all, sir. He seemed quite strange to me.”
“Not at all, sir. He seemed really strange to me.”
“Cast your thoughts back, Joyce. Did you never see him in days gone by?”
“Think back, Joyce. Didn't you ever see him back in the day?”
Joyce looked puzzled, and she replied in the negative.
Joyce looked confused, and she shook her head.
“Is he the man, think you, who used to ride from Swainson to see Afy?”
“Do you think he's the guy who used to ride from Swainson to see Afy?”
Joyce’s face flushed crimson. “Oh, sir!” was all she uttered.
Joyce’s face turned bright red. “Oh, sir!” was all she said.
“The name is the same—Thorn; I thought it possible the men might be,” observed Mr. Carlyle.
“The name is the same—Thorn; I thought it was possible that the men might be,” noted Mr. Carlyle.
“Sir, I cannot say. I never saw that Captain Thorn but once, and I don’t know, I don’t know—” Joyce spoke slowly and with consideration—“that I should at all know him again. I did not think of him when I looked at this gentleman; but, at any rate, no appearance in this one struck upon my memory as being familiar.”
“Sir, I can’t say. I only saw Captain Thorn once, and I don’t know, I don’t know—” Joyce spoke slowly and thoughtfully—“if I would recognize him again. I didn’t think of him when I looked at this gentleman; but, anyway, nothing about this one jogged my memory as being familiar.”
So from Joyce Mr. Carlyle obtained no clue, one way or the other. The following day he sought out Otway Bethel.
So, from Joyce, Mr. Carlyle got no clue, one way or the other. The next day, he looked for Otway Bethel.
“Are you intimate with that Captain Thorn who is staying with the Herberts?” asked he.
“Do you know that Captain Thorn who’s staying with the Herberts?” he asked.
“Yes,” answered Bethel, decisively, “if passing a couple of hours in his company can constitute intimacy. That’s all I have seen of Thorn.”
“Yes,” Bethel replied firmly, “if spending a few hours with him qualifies as intimacy. That’s all I’ve experienced with Thorn.”
“Are you sure,” pursued Mr. Carlyle.
“Are you sure?” Mr. Carlyle pressed on.
“Sure!” returned Bethel; “why, what are you driving at now? I called in at Herbert’s the night before last, and Tom asked me to stay the evening. Thorn had just come. A jolly bout we had; cigars and cold punch.”
“Sure!” replied Bethel. “What are you getting at now? I stopped by Herbert’s the other night, and Tom invited me to stay for the evening. Thorn had just arrived. We had a great time with cigars and cold punch.”
“Bethel,” said Mr. Carlyle, dashing to the point, “is it the Thorn who used to go after Afy Hallijohn? Come, you can tell if you like.”
“Bethel,” Mr. Carlyle said, getting straight to the point, “is it the Thorn who used to pursue Afy Hallijohn? Go on, you can share if you want.”
Bethel remained dumb for a moment, apparently with amazement. “What a confounded lie!” uttered he at length. “Why it’s no more that than—What Thorn?” he broke off abruptly.
Bethel stayed silent for a moment, clearly in shock. “What a ridiculous lie!” he finally said. “It’s no more that than—What Thorn?” he suddenly stopped.
“You are equivocating, Bethel. The Thorn who is mixed up—or said to be—in the Hallijohn affair. Is this the same man?”
“You're dodging the question, Bethel. The Thorn who's involved—or supposedly involved—in the Hallijohn case. Is this the same guy?”
“You are a fool, Carlyle, which is what I never took you to be yet,” was Mr. Bethel’s rejoinder, spoken in a savage tone. “I have told you that I never knew there was any Thorn mixed up with Afy, and I should like to know why my word is not to be believed? I never saw Thorn in my life till I saw him the other night at the Herberts’, and that I would take my oath to, if put to it.”
“You're an idiot, Carlyle, which is something I never thought you were until now,” Mr. Bethel responded, his voice harsh. “I’ve told you that I never knew there was any Thorn involved with Afy, and I’d like to know why you can’t trust what I say? I’ve never seen Thorn in my life until I spotted him the other night at the Herberts’, and I would swear to that if I had to.”
Bethel quitted Mr. Carlyle with the last word, and the latter gazed after him, revolving points in his brain. The mention of Thorn’s name, the one spoken of by Richard Hare, appeared to excite some feeling in Bethel’s mind, arousing it to irritation. Mr. Carlyle remembered that it had done so previously and now it had done so again, and yet Bethel was an easy-natured man in general, far better tempered than principled. That there was something hidden, some mystery connected with the affair, Mr. Carlyle felt sure; but he could not attempt so much as a guess at what it might be. And this interview with Bethel brought him no nearer the point he wished to find out—whether this Thorn was the same man. In walking back to his office he met Mr. Tom Herbert.
Bethel left Mr. Carlyle after their conversation, and Carlyle watched him go, contemplating various points in his mind. The mention of Thorn’s name, which Richard Hare had brought up, seemed to stir something in Bethel, making him noticeably irritated. Carlyle recalled that this had happened before, yet Bethel was generally an easygoing guy, more easy-tempered than principled. Carlyle sensed there was something hidden, some mystery surrounding the situation, but he couldn’t even begin to guess what it could be. This meeting with Bethel didn’t bring him any closer to discovering whether this Thorn was the same individual. As he walked back to his office, he ran into Mr. Tom Herbert.
“Does Captain Thorn purpose making a long stay with you?” he stopped him to inquire.
“Is Captain Thorn planning to stay with you for a long time?” he paused to ask.
“He’s gone; I have just seen him off by the train,” was the reply of Tom Herbert. “It seemed rather slow with him without Jack, so he docked his visit, and says he’ll pay us one when Jack’s to the fore.”
“He's gone; I just saw him off at the train,” replied Tom Herbert. “It felt kind of dull without Jack, so he cut his visit short and says he'll come see us when Jack is around.”
As Mr. Carlyle went home to dinner that evening, he entered the grove, ostensibly to make a short call on Mrs. Hare. Barbara, on the tenterhooks of impatience, accompanied him outside when he departed, and walked down the path.
As Mr. Carlyle headed home for dinner that evening, he walked into the grove, supposedly to make a quick visit to Mrs. Hare. Barbara, on edge with impatience, followed him outside when he left and walked down the path.
“What have you learnt?” she eagerly asked.
“What have you learned?” she eagerly asked.
“Nothing satisfactory,” was the reply of Mr. Carlyle. “And the man has left again.”
"Nothing satisfactory," Mr. Carlyle replied. "And the man's left again."
“Left?” uttered Barbara.
"Left?" said Barbara.
Mr. Carlyle explained. He told her how they had come to his house the previous evening after Barbara’s departure, and his encounter with Tom Herbert that day; he mentioned, also, his interview with Bethel.
Mr. Carlyle explained. He told her how they had come to his house the night before after Barbara left, and about his meeting with Tom Herbert that day; he also mentioned his conversation with Bethel.
“Can he have gone on purpose, fearing consequences?” wondered Barbara.
“Could he have left on purpose, worried about the consequences?” Barbara wondered.
“Scarcely; or why should he have come?”
“Hardly; or why would he have come?”
“You did not suffer any word to escape you last night causing him to suspect for a moment that he was hounded?”
“You didn’t let a single word slip last night that could have made him think he was being followed?”
“Not any. You would make a bad lawyer, Barbara.”
“Not at all. You’d make a terrible lawyer, Barbara.”
“Who or what is he?”
"Who is he?"
“An officer in her majesty’s service, in John Herbert’s regiment. I ascertained no more. Tom said he was of good family. But I cannot help suspecting it is the same man.”
“An officer in Her Majesty's service, in John Herbert’s regiment. I didn’t find out much more. Tom mentioned he came from a good family. But I can’t shake the feeling it’s the same guy.”
“Can nothing more be done?”
"Is there nothing else we can do?"
“Nothing in the present stage of the affair,” continued Mr. Carlyle, as he passed through the gate to continue his way. “We can only wait on again with what patience we may, hoping that time will bring about its own elucidation.”
“Nothing in the current situation,” Mr. Carlyle continued as he walked through the gate. “We can only wait with whatever patience we have, hoping that time will bring clarity.”
Barbara pressed her forehead down on the cold iron of the gate as his footsteps died away. “Aye, to wait on,” she murmured, “to wait on in dreary pain; to wait on, perhaps, for years, perhaps forever! And poor Richard—wearing out his days in poverty and exile!”
Barbara pressed her forehead against the cold metal of the gate as his footsteps faded away. “Yeah, to wait,” she whispered, “to wait in gloomy pain; to wait, maybe for years, maybe forever! And poor Richard—spending his days in poverty and exile!”
CHAPTER XX.
GOING FROM HOME.
“I should recommend a complete change of scene altogether, Mr. Carlyle. Say some place on the French or Belgian coast. Sea bathing might do wonders.”
“I would suggest a complete change of scenery, Mr. Carlyle. How about somewhere on the French or Belgian coast? Swimming in the sea could work wonders.”
“Should you think it well for her to go so far from home?”
“Do you think it’s a good idea for her to go so far from home?”
“I should. In these cases of protracted weakness, where you can do nothing but try to coax the strength back again, change of air and scene are of immense benefit.”
“I should. In situations of prolonged weakness, when you can only try to regain your strength, changing your environment and surroundings can be incredibly helpful.”
“I will propose it to her,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“I'll suggest it to her,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“I have just done so,” replied Dr. Martin, who was the other speaker. “She met it with objection, which I expected, for invalids naturally feel a disinclination to move from home. But it is necessary that she should go.”
“I just did that,” Dr. Martin, the other speaker, replied. “She reacted with resistance, which I anticipated, since people who are unwell naturally dislike leaving home. But it’s important for her to go.”
The object of their conversation was Lady Isabel. Years had gone on, and there were three children now at East Lynne—Isabel, William, and Archibald—the latter twelve months old. Lady Isabel had, a month or two back, been attacked with illness; she recovered from the disorder; but it had left her in an alarming state of weakness; she seemed to get worse instead of better, and Dr. Martin was summoned from Lynneborough. The best thing he could recommend—as you have seen—was change of air.
The topic of their conversation was Lady Isabel. Several years had passed, and there were now three children at East Lynne—Isabel, William, and Archibald—the youngest being twelve months old. About a month or two ago, Lady Isabel had fallen ill; she recovered from her sickness, but it left her in a worrisome state of weakness. She seemed to be getting worse rather than better, so Dr. Martin was called in from Lynneborough. The best advice he could give—as you've seen—was to get some fresh air.
Lady Isabel was unwilling to take the advice; more especially to go so far as the “French coast.” And but for a circumstance that seemed to have happened purposely to induce her to decide, would probably never have gone. Mrs. Ducie—the reader may not have forgotten her name—had, in conjunction with her husband, the honorable Augustus, somewhat run out at the elbows, and found it convenient to enter for a time on the less expensive life of the Continent. For eighteen months she had been staying in Paris, the education of her younger daughters being the plea put forth, and a very convenient plea it is, and serves hundreds. Isabel had two or three letters from her during her absence, and she now received another, saying they were going to spend a month or two at Boulogne-sur-Mer. Mr. Carlyle, Mr. Wainwright, and Dr. Martin—in short, everybody—declared this must remove all Lady Isabel’s unwillingness to go from home, for Mrs. Ducie’s society would do away with the loneliness she had anticipated, which had been the ostensible score of her objection.
Lady Isabel was hesitant to take the advice, especially to go as far as the “French coast.” If it hadn't been for a situation that seemed to happen just to push her to make a decision, she probably wouldn't have gone at all. Mrs. Ducie—who the reader might remember—along with her husband, the honorable Augustus, had hit a rough patch and found it practical to adopt a more budget-friendly lifestyle on the Continent for a while. She had been in Paris for eighteen months, using the education of her younger daughters as an excuse, which is a handy excuse that many people use. Isabel received a couple of letters from her during her time away, and now she got another one, saying they were going to spend a month or two in Boulogne-sur-Mer. Mr. Carlyle, Mr. Wainwright, and Dr. Martin—in short, everyone—agreed that this would eliminate Lady Isabel’s reluctance to leave home, as spending time with Mrs. Ducie would ease the loneliness she had expected, which was the main reason for her objection.
“Boulogne-sur-Mer, of all places, in the world!” remonstrated Lady Isabel. “It is spoken of as being crowded and vulgar.”
“Boulogne-sur-Mer, of all places in the world!” Lady Isabel exclaimed. “People say it’s overcrowded and tacky.”
“The more amusing for you, my lady,” cried Dr. Martin, while Mr. Carlyle laughed at her. And finding she had no chance against them all, she consented to go, and plans were hastily decided upon.
“The more fun for you, my lady,” exclaimed Dr. Martin, as Mr. Carlyle chuckled at her. Realizing she stood no chance against them all, she agreed to go, and they quickly made plans.
“Joyce,” said Lady Isabel to her waiting maid, “I shall leave you at home; I must take Wilson instead.”
“Joyce,” Lady Isabel said to her maid, “I’m going to leave you at home; I need to take Wilson instead.”
“Oh, my lady! What have I done?”
“Oh, my lady! What have I done?”
“You have done all that you ought, Joyce, but you must stay with the children. If I may not take them, the next best thing will be to leave them in your charge, not Miss Carlyle’s,” she said, shaking her voice; “if it were Wilson who remained, I could not do that.”
“You’ve done everything you needed to do, Joyce, but you have to stay with the kids. If I can’t take them, the next best option is to leave them with you, not Miss Carlyle,” she said, her voice shaking; “if it were Wilson staying behind, I couldn’t do that.”
“My lady, I must do whatever you think best. I wish I could attend you and stay with them, but of course I cannot do both.”
“My lady, I have to do whatever you believe is best. I wish I could be with you and stay with them, but I obviously can’t do both.”
“I am sent away to get health and strength, but it may be that I shall die, Joyce. If I never come back, will you promise to remain with my children?”
“I’m being sent away to get healthier and stronger, but there’s a chance I might not come back, Joyce. If I don’t return, will you promise to stay with my kids?”
Joyce felt a creeping sensation in her veins, the sobs rose in her throat, but she swallowed them down and constrained her voice to calmness. “My lady, I hope you will come back to us as well as you used to be. I trust you will hope so too, my lady, and not give way to low spirits.”
Joyce felt a chill run through her, tears threatened to spill, but she held them back and kept her voice steady. “My lady, I hope you will return to us just like you were before. I believe you hope the same, my lady, and that you won’t let yourself feel down.”
“I sincerely hope and trust I shall,” answered Lady Isabel, fervently. “Still, there’s no telling, for I am very ill. Joyce, give me your promise. In case of the worst, you will remain with the children.”
“I truly hope so,” answered Lady Isabel, passionately. “But still, you never know, because I’m really sick. Joyce, I need your promise. If things take a turn for the worse, you will stay with the kids.”
“I will, my lady—as long as I am permitted.”
"I will, my lady—as long as I'm allowed."
“And be kind to them and love them, and shield them from—from—any unkindness that may be put upon them,” she added, her head full of Miss Carlyle, “and talk to them sometimes of their poor mother, who is gone?”
“And be kind to them and love them, and protect them from any unkindness that might come their way,” she added, thinking about Miss Carlyle, “and occasionally remind them of their poor mother, who is gone?”
“I will, I will—oh my lady, I will!” And Joyce sat down in the rocking-chair as Lady Isabel quitted her, and burst into tears.
“I will, I will—oh my lady, I will!” And Joyce sat down in the rocking chair as Lady Isabel left her, and burst into tears.
Mr. Carlyle and Lady Isabel, with Wilson and Peter in attendance, arrived at Boulogne, and proceeded to the Hotel des Bains. It may be as well to mention that Peter had been transferred from Miss Carlyle’s service to theirs, when the establishment was first formed at East Lynne. Upon entering the hotel they inquired for Mrs. Ducie, and then a disappointment awaited them. A letter was handed them which had arrived that morning from Mrs. Ducie, expressing her regret that certain family arrangements prevented her visiting Boulogne; she was proceeding to some of the baths in Germany instead.
Mr. Carlyle and Lady Isabel, along with Wilson and Peter, arrived in Boulogne and went to the Hotel des Bains. It's worth mentioning that Peter had been moved from Miss Carlyle’s service to theirs when the establishment was first set up at East Lynne. Upon entering the hotel, they asked about Mrs. Ducie, but then they were met with disappointment. They were handed a letter that had arrived that morning from Mrs. Ducie, expressing her regret that some family commitments were preventing her from visiting Boulogne; she was heading to some baths in Germany instead.
“I might almost have known it,” remarked Isabel. “She was always the most changeable of women.”
“I should have seen it coming,” Isabel said. “She’s always been the most unpredictable woman.”
Mr. Carlyle went out in search of lodgings, Isabel objecting to remain in the bustling hotel. He succeeded in finding some very desirable ones, situated in the Rue de l’Ecu, near the port, and they moved into them. He thought the journey had done her good, for she looked better, and said she already felt stronger. Mr. Carlyle remained with her three days; he had promised only one, but he was pleased with everything around him, pleased with Isabel’s returning glimpses of health, and amused with the scenes of the busy town.
Mr. Carlyle went out to find a place to stay, as Isabel didn’t want to stay in the busy hotel. He managed to find some really nice lodgings on Rue de l’Ecu, close to the port, and they moved in. He thought the trip had been beneficial for her, as she looked better and said she felt stronger. Mr. Carlyle stayed with her for three days; he had promised just one, but he was happy with everything around him, glad to see Isabel regaining her health, and entertained by the lively scenes of the town.
The tide served at eight o’clock the following morning, and Mr. Carlyle left by the Folkestone boat. Wilson made his breakfast, and after swallowing it in haste, he returned to his wife’s room to say farewell.
The tide was set for eight o’clock the next morning, and Mr. Carlyle took the Folkestone boat. Wilson made his breakfast, and after quickly eating it, he went back to his wife’s room to say goodbye.
“Good-bye, my love,” he said, stooping to kiss her, “take care of yourself.”
“Goodbye, my love,” he said, leaning down to kiss her, “take care of yourself.”
“Give my dear love to the darlings, Archibald. And—and——”
“Send my love to the kids, Archibald. And—and——”
“And what?” he asked. “I have not a moment to lose.”
“And what?” he asked. “I don’t have a second to waste.”
“Do not get making love to Barbara Hare while I am away.”
“Don’t hook up with Barbara Hare while I’m gone.”
She spoke in a tone half jest, half serious—could he but have seen how her heart was breaking! Mr. Carlyle took it wholly as a jest, and went away laughing. Had he believed she was serious, he could have been little more surprised had she charged him not to go about the country on a dromedary.
She spoke in a tone that was partly playful and partly serious—if only he could have seen how shattered her heart was! Mr. Carlyle took it entirely as a joke and left laughing. If he had believed she was serious, he would have been just as surprised if she had told him not to travel around the country on a dromedary.
Isabel rose later, and lingered over her breakfast, listless enough. She was wondering how she would make the next few weeks pass; what she should do with her time. She had taken two sea baths since her arrival, but they had appeared not to agree with her, leaving her low and shivering afterwards, so it was not deemed advisable that she should attempt more. It was a lovely morning, and she determined to venture on to the pier, to where they had sat on the previous evening. She had not Mr. Carlyle’s arm, but it was not far, and she could take a good rest at the end of it.
Isabel got up later and picked at her breakfast, feeling a bit lost. She was thinking about how to fill the next few weeks and what to do with her time. She had taken two sea baths since arriving, but they didn't seem to agree with her, leaving her feeling weak and cold afterward, so it was decided that she shouldn't try any more. It was a beautiful morning, and she decided to head out to the pier, where they had sat the night before. She didn’t have Mr. Carlyle’s arm to lean on, but it wasn't far, and she could take a nice break when she got there.
She went, attended by Peter, took her seat, and told him to come for her in an hour. She watched the strollers on the pier as they had done the previous evening; not in crowds now, but stragglers, coming on at intervals. There came a gouty man, in a list shoe, there came three young ladies and their governess, there came two fast puppies in shooting jackets and eye-glasses, which they turned with a broad stare on Lady Isabel; but there was something about her which caused them to drop their glasses and their ill manners together. After an interval, there appeared another, a tall, handsome, gentlemanly man. Her eyes fell upon him; and—what was it that caused every nerve in her frame to vibrate, every pulse to quicken? Whose form was it that was thus advancing and changing the monotony of her mind into tumult? It was that of one whom she was soon to find had never been entirely forgotten.
She went with Peter, took her seat, and asked him to come back for her in an hour. She watched the people walking on the pier just like they had the night before; not in crowds this time, but stragglers coming by every so often. A man with gout walked by in a fancy shoe, then came three young ladies and their governess, followed by two energetic young men in shooting jackets and glasses, who stared openly at Lady Isabel; but something about her made them drop their glasses and their bad behavior. After a bit, another man appeared—a tall, handsome, gentlemanly type. Her eyes landed on him, and—what was it that made every nerve in her body tingle, every heartbeat quicken? Whose figure was approaching, transforming the dullness of her thoughts into excitement? It was someone she would soon realize she had never completely forgotten.
Captain Levison came slowly on, approaching the pier where she sat. He glanced at her; not with the hardihood displayed by the two young men, but with quite sufficiently evident admiration.
Captain Levison made his way slowly toward the pier where she was sitting. He looked at her, not with the boldness shown by the two young men, but with a clear sense of admiration.
“What a lovely girl!” thought he to himself. “Who can she be, sitting there alone?”
“What a lovely girl!” he thought to himself. “Who could she be, sitting there all alone?”
All at once a recollection flashed into his mind; he raised his hat and extended his hand, his fascinating smile in full play.
All of a sudden, a memory popped into his mind; he lifted his hat and reached out his hand, his charming smile fully on display.
“I certainly cannot be mistaken. Have I the honor of once more meeting Lady Isabel Vane?”
“I definitely can't be wrong. Do I have the honor of meeting Lady Isabel Vane again?”
She rose from the seat, and allowed him to take her hand, answering a few words at random, for her wits seemed wool-gathering.
She got up from her seat and let him take her hand, responding with a few random words, as her mind seemed to be wandering.
“I beg your pardon—I should have said Lady Isabel Carlyle. Time has elapsed since we parted, and in the pleasure of seeing you again so unexpectedly, I thought of you as you were then.”
“I’m sorry—I should have said Lady Isabel Carlyle. It’s been a while since we last saw each other, and in the joy of seeing you again so unexpectedly, I thought of you as you were back then.”
She sat down again, the brilliant flush of emotion dying away upon her cheeks. It was the loveliest face Francis Levison had seen since he saw hers, and he thought so as he gazed at it.
She sat down again, the bright flush of emotion fading from her cheeks. It was the most beautiful face Francis Levison had seen since he had seen hers, and he thought so as he stared at it.
“What can have brought you to this place?” he inquired, taking a seat beside her.
“What brings you to this place?” he asked, taking a seat next to her.
“I have been ill,” she explained, “and am ordered to the sea-side. We should not have come here but for Mrs. Ducie; we expected to meet her. Mr. Carlyle only left me this morning.”
“I’ve been unwell,” she explained, “and I’ve been told to go to the beach. We wouldn’t have come here if it weren’t for Mrs. Ducie; we thought we’d meet her. Mr. Carlyle just left me this morning.”
“Mrs. Ducie is off to Ems. I see them occasionally. They have been fixtures in Paris for some time. You do indeed look ill,” he abruptly added, in a tone of sympathy, “alarmingly ill. Is there anything I can do for you?”
“Mrs. Ducie is heading to Ems. I see them now and then. They've been a part of the Paris scene for quite a while. You really do look unwell,” he suddenly said with concern, “even dangerously unwell. Is there anything I can do to help you?”
She was aware that she looked unusually ill at that moment, for the agitation and surprise of meeting him were fading away, leaving her face an ashy whiteness. Exceedingly vexed and angry with herself did she feel that the meeting should have power to call forth emotion. Until that moment she was unconscious that she retained any sort of feeling for Captain Levison.
She knew she looked unwell at that moment because the shock and excitement of seeing him were wearing off, leaving her face pale and ashen. She felt extremely frustrated and angry with herself for letting the meeting stir up emotions. Until then, she hadn’t realized she still had any feelings for Captain Levison.
“Perhaps I have ventured out too early,” she said, in a tone that would seem to apologize for her looks: “I think I will return. I shall meet my servant, no doubt. Good-morning, Captain Levison.”
“Maybe I’ve gone out too early,” she said, in a tone that seemed to apologize for her appearance. “I think I’ll head back. I’ll probably run into my servant. Good morning, Captain Levison.”
“But indeed you do not appear fit to walk alone,” he remonstrated. “You must allow me to see you safely home.”
“But honestly, you don't seem safe to walk alone,” he protested. “You have to let me make sure you get home safely.”
Drawing her hand within his own quite as a matter of course, as he had done many a time in days gone by, he proceeded to assist her down the pier. Lady Isabel, conscious of her own feelings, felt that it was not quite the thing to walk thus familiarly with him, but he was a sort of relation of the family—a connection, at any rate—and she could find no ready excuse for declining.
Taking her hand in his as naturally as he had many times before, he helped her down the pier. Lady Isabel, aware of her own emotions, thought it wasn’t really appropriate to walk so casually with him, but he was a kind of family relation—connected, at least—and she couldn’t think of an easy excuse to say no.
“Have you seen Lady Mount Severn lately?” he inquired.
“Have you seen Lady Mount Severn recently?” he asked.
“I saw her when I was in London this spring with Mr. Carlyle. The first time we have met since my marriage; and we do not correspond. Lord Mount Severn had paid us two or three visits at East Lynne. They are in town yet, I believe.”
“I saw her when I was in London this spring with Mr. Carlyle. It was the first time we had met since my marriage, and we don’t keep in touch. Lord Mount Severn had visited us a couple of times at East Lynne. I think they’re still in town.”
“For all I know; I have not seen them, or England either, for ten months. I have been staying in Paris, and got here yesterday.”
“For all I know, I haven’t seen them or England either for ten months. I’ve been staying in Paris and just got here yesterday.”
“A long leave of absence,” she observed.
“A long break,” she said.
“Oh, I have left the army. I sold out. The truth is, Lady Isabel—for I don’t mind telling you—things are rather down with me at present. My old uncle has behaved shamefully; he has married again.”
“Oh, I’ve left the army. I sold my commission. The truth is, Lady Isabel—because I don’t mind being honest with you—things are not great for me right now. My old uncle has acted disgracefully; he has remarried.”
“I heard that Sir Peter had married.”
“I heard that Sir Peter got married.”
“He is seventy-three—the old simpleton! Of course this materially alters my prospects, for it is just possible he may have a son of his own now; and my creditors all came down upon me. They allowed me to run into debt with complacency when I was heir to the title and estates, but as soon as Sir Peter’s marriage appeared in the papers, myself and my consequence dropped a hundred per cent; credit was stopped, and I dunned for payment. So I thought I’d cut it altogether, and I sold out and came abroad.”
“He’s seventy-three—the old fool! Of course, this really changes my situation because there’s a chance he might have a son now; and all my creditors came after me. They happily let me rack up debt when I was the heir to the title and estates, but as soon as Sir Peter’s marriage hit the papers, my status and importance dropped like a rock; credit was cut off, and I was hounded for payments. So, I decided to get away from it all, sold my stuff, and went abroad.”
“Leaving your creditors?”
“Leaving your lenders?”
“What else could I do? My uncle would not pay them, or increase my allowance.”
“What else could I do? My uncle wouldn’t pay them or raise my allowance.”
“What are your prospects then?” resumed Lady Isabel.
“What are your plans then?” Lady Isabel asked again.
“Prospects! Do you see that little ragged boy throwing stones into the harbor?—it is well the police don’t drop upon him,—ask him what his prospects are, and he will stare you in the face, and say, ‘None.’ Mine are on a like par.”
“Prospects! Do you see that scruffy little boy throwing stones into the harbor?—it’s good the police don’t catch him,—ask him what his prospects are, and he’ll look you in the eye and say, ‘None.’ Mine are pretty much the same.”
“You may succeed Sir Peter yet.”
“You might still succeed, Sir Peter.”
“I may, but I may not. When those old idiots get a young wife—”
“I might, but I might not. When those old fools get a young wife—”
“Have you quarreled with Sir Peter?” interrupted Lady Isabel.
“Have you had a fight with Sir Peter?” interrupted Lady Isabel.
“I should quarrel with him as he deserves, if it would do any good, but I might get my allowance stopped. Self interest, you see, Lady Isabel, is the order of the day with most of us.”
“I should argue with him as he deserves, if it would help, but I might end up losing my allowance. Self-interest, you see, Lady Isabel, is what matters most to most of us.”
“Do you propose staying in Boulogne long?”
“Are you planning to stay in Boulogne for a long time?”
“I don’t know. As I may find amusement. Paris is a fast capital, with its heated rooms and its late hours, and I came down for the refreshment of a few sea dips. Am I walking too fast for you?”
“I don’t know. I might find it entertaining. Paris is a bustling city, with its warm rooms and late nights, and I came down to relax with a few swims in the sea. Am I walking too fast for you?”
“You increased your pace alarmingly when you spoke of Sir Peter’s marriage. And I am not sorry for it,” she added, good-naturedly, “for it has proved to me how strong I am getting. A week ago I could not have walked half so fast.”
“You started walking really fast when you talked about Sir Peter’s marriage. And I’m actually glad about it,” she added with a smile, “because it shows me how much stronger I’m getting. A week ago, I wouldn’t have been able to walk half as fast.”
He interrupted with eager apologies, and soon they reached her home. Captain Levison entered with her—uninvited. He probably deemed between connections great ceremonies might be dispensed with, and he sat a quarter of an hour, chatting to amuse her. When he rose, he inquired what she meant to do with herself in the afternoon.
He interrupted with enthusiastic apologies, and soon they arrived at her house. Captain Levison came in with her—without an invitation. He probably thought that with their connections, formalities weren’t necessary, and he stayed for about fifteen minutes, chatting to keep her entertained. When he got up, he asked what she planned to do that afternoon.
“To lie down,” replied Isabel. “I am not strong enough to sit up all day.”
“To lie down,” Isabel replied. “I’m not strong enough to sit up all day.”
“Should you be going out afterwards, you must allow me to take care of you,” he observed. “I am glad that I happened to be here, for I am sure you are not fit to wander out without an arm, and only followed by a servant. When Mr. Carlyle comes, he will thank me for my pains.”
“ If you're planning to go out afterward, you have to let me take care of you,” he said. “I'm really glad I happened to be here because I know you shouldn’t be wandering out with just a servant for protection. When Mr. Carlyle arrives, he’ll appreciate what I’m doing.”
What was she to urge in objection? Simply nothing. He spoke, let us not doubt, from a genuine wish to serve her, in a plain, easy tone, as any acquaintance might speak. Lady Isabel schooled herself severely. If those old feelings were not quite dead within her, why, she must smother them down again as effectually as if they were; the very fact of recognizing such to her own heart, brought a glow of shame to her brow. She would meet Captain Levison, and suffer his companionship, as she would that of the most indifferent stranger.
What could she possibly object to? Nothing at all. He was speaking from a genuine desire to help her, in a straightforward and casual way, just like any acquaintance would. Lady Isabel was hard on herself. If those old feelings still lingered inside her, she had to bury them just as completely as if they didn't exist; the mere act of acknowledging them brought a flush of shame to her face. She would face Captain Levison and endure his company as she would that of the most uninterested stranger.
It was just the wrong way for her to go to work, though.
It was just the wrong route for her to take to work, though.
As the days passed on, Lady Isabel improved wonderfully. She was soon able to go to the sands in the morning and sit there to enjoy the sea air, watching the waves come up to recede with the tide. She made no acquaintance whatever in the place, and when she had a companion it was Captain Levison. He would frequently join her there, sometimes take her, almost always give her his arm home. Of all things, she disliked the having to take his arm, would a thousand times over rather have taken good old Peter’s. A secret prick of the conscience whispered it might be better if she did not. One day she said, in a joking sort of manner—she would not say it in any other—that now she was strong, she had no need of his arm and his escort. He demanded, in evident astonishment, what had arisen that he might not still afford it, seeing her husband was not with her to give her his. She had no answer in reply to this, no excuse to urge, and, in default of one, took his arm, as usual. In the evening he would be ready to take her to the pier, but they sat apart, mixing not with the bustling crowd—he lending to his manner, as he conversed with her, all that he would call up of fascination—and fascination, such as Francis Levison’s, might be dangerous to any ear, in the sweet evening twilight. The walk over, he left her at her own door; she never asked him in in the evening, and he did not intrude without, as he sometimes would of a morning.
As the days went by, Lady Isabel got much better. She soon could go to the beach in the morning and sit there to enjoy the sea air, watching the waves come in and out with the tide. She didn’t make any friends in the area, and when she had company, it was Captain Levison. He would often join her there, sometimes take her out, and almost always walk her home. Of all things, she hated having to take his arm; she would much rather take old Peter’s instead. A little voice in her conscience suggested it might be better not to. One day, jokingly—she wouldn’t say it any other way—she mentioned that now that she was strong, she didn’t need his arm and company. He asked, clearly surprised, what had changed that meant he couldn’t still offer it, since her husband wasn’t around to give it to her. She had no answer to this, no excuse to give, and with nothing else to say, she took his arm, as always. In the evening, he would be ready to take her to the pier, but they sat apart, not mingling with the busy crowd—he charm in his demeanor as he talked with her—and fascination, like Francis Levison’s, could be dangerous to anyone listening in the sweet evening twilight. After their walk, he left her at her door; she never invited him in at night, and he didn’t impose himself, as he sometimes did in the mornings.
Now, where was the help for this? You may say that she should have remained indoors, and not have subjected herself to his companionship. But the remaining indoors would not have brought her health, and it was health that she was staying in Boulogne to acquire, and the sooner it came the better pleased she would be, for she wanted to be at home with her husband and children.
Now, where was the support for this? You might say that she should have stayed inside and not put herself in his company. But staying indoors wouldn’t have improved her health, and it was health that she was in Boulogne to gain. The sooner it arrived, the happier she would be because she wanted to be home with her husband and kids.
In a fortnight from the period of his departure, Mr. Carlyle was expected in Boulogne. But what a marvellous change had this fortnight wrought in Lady Isabel! She did not dare to analyze her feelings, but she was conscious that all the fresh emotions of her youth had come again. The blue sky seemed as of the sweetest sapphire, the green fields and waving trees were of an emerald brightness, the perfume of the flowers was more fragrant than any perfume had yet seemed. She knew that the sky, that the grassy plains, the leafy trees, the brilliant flowers, were but as they ever had been; she knew that the sunny atmosphere possessed no more of loveliness or power of imparting delight than of old; and she knew that the change, the sensation of ecstacy, was in her own heart. No wonder that she shrank from self-examination.
In two weeks from the time he left, Mr. Carlyle was expected in Boulogne. But what an incredible change had this time brought to Lady Isabel! She didn’t dare to analyze her feelings, but she was aware that all the fresh emotions of her youth had returned. The blue sky looked like the sweetest sapphire, the green fields and swaying trees shone with an emerald brightness, and the scent of the flowers was more fragrant than any perfume she had ever experienced. She knew that the sky, the grassy plains, the leafy trees, and the bright flowers were just as they had always been; she understood that the sunny atmosphere had no more beauty or ability to bring joy than before; and she realized that the change, the feeling of ecstasy, was within her own heart. No wonder she shied away from self-examination.
The change from listless languor to her present feeling brought the hue and contour of health to her face far sooner than anything else could have done. She went down with Captain Levison to meet Mr. Carlyle, the evening he came in, and when Mr. Carlyle saw her behind the cords, as he was going to the custom-house, he scarcely knew her. Her features had lost their sharpness, her cheeks wore a rosy flush, and the light of pleasure at meeting him again shone in her eyes.
The shift from feeling lethargic to her current state brought the color and shape of good health to her face much quicker than anything else could have. She went down with Captain Levison to meet Mr. Carlyle the evening he arrived, and when Mr. Carlyle spotted her behind the ropes as he was heading to the customs office, he barely recognized her. Her face had softened, her cheeks had a rosy glow, and the joy of seeing him again sparkled in her eyes.
“What can you have been doing to yourself, my darling?” he uttered in delight as he emerged from the custom-house and took her hands in his. “You look almost well.”
“What have you been doing to yourself, my darling?” he said with delight as he came out of the custom-house and took her hands in his. “You look almost better.”
“Yes, I am much better, Archibald, but I am warm now and flushed. We have waited here some time, and the setting sun was full upon us. How long the boat was in coming in!”
“Yes, I’m feeling much better, Archibald, but I’m warm now and flushed. We’ve been waiting here for a while, and the setting sun was shining right on us. How long did it take for the boat to arrive?”
“The wind was against us,” replied Mr. Carlyle, wondering who the exquisite was at his wife’s side. He thought he remembered his face.
“The wind was against us,” replied Mr. Carlyle, wondering who the fancy person was at his wife’s side. He thought he recognized his face.
“Captain Levison,” said Lady Isabel. “I wrote you word in one of my letters that he was here. Have you forgotten it?” Yes, it had slipped from his memory.
“Captain Levison,” said Lady Isabel. “I mentioned in one of my letters that he was here. Have you forgotten?” Yes, it had slipped his mind.
“And I am happy that it happened so,” said that gentleman, interposing, “for it has enabled me to attend Lady Isabel in some of her walks. She is stronger now, but at first she was unfit to venture alone.”
“And I’m glad it turned out this way,” said the gentleman, interrupting, “because it allowed me to accompany Lady Isabel on some of her walks. She’s stronger now, but at first, she wasn’t fit to go out alone.”
“I feel much indebted to you,” said Mr. Carlyle, warmly.
“I really appreciate what you've done for me,” Mr. Carlyle said warmly.
The following day was Sunday, and Francis Levison was asked to dine with them—the first meal he had been invited to in the house. After dinner, when Lady Isabel left them, he grew confidential over his claret to Mr. Carlyle, laying open all his intricate affairs and his cargo of troubles.
The next day was Sunday, and Francis Levison was invited to have dinner with them—the first time he had been asked to dine in the house. After dinner, when Lady Isabel excused herself, he became more open with Mr. Carlyle while enjoying his claret, sharing all his complicated matters and the weight of his troubles.
“This compulsory exile abroad is becoming intolerable,” he concluded; “and a Paris life plays the very deuce with one. Do you see any chance of my getting back to England?”
“This forced exile abroad is becoming unbearable,” he concluded; “and living in Paris is really messing with me. Do you see any chance of me getting back to England?”
“Not the least,” was the candid answer, “unless you can manage to satisfy or partially satisfy those claims you have been telling me of. Will not Sir Peter assist you?”
“Not at all,” was the honest reply, “unless you can manage to satisfy or at least address those claims you’ve been telling me about. Won’t Sir Peter help you?”
“I believe he would, were the case fairly represented to him; but how am I to get over to do it? I have written several letters to him lately, and for some time I got no reply. Then came an epistle from Lady Levison; not short and sweet, but short and sour. It was to the effect that Sir Peter was ill, and could not at present be troubled with business matters.”
“I think he would, if the situation were explained to him properly; but how am I supposed to make that happen? I’ve written him several letters recently, and for a while, I didn’t get any response. Then I received a letter from Lady Levison; it wasn’t short and sweet, but short and unpleasant. It said that Sir Peter was sick and couldn’t be bothered with business matters right now.”
“He cannot be very ill,” remarked Mr. Carlyle; “he passed through West Lynne, in his open carriage, a week ago.”
“He can’t be that sick,” Mr. Carlyle said. “He drove through West Lynne in his open carriage a week ago.”
“He ought to help me,” grumbled Captain Levison. “I am his heir, so long as Lady Levison does not give him one. I do not hear that she has expectations.”
“He should help me,” complained Captain Levison. “I’m his heir, as long as Lady Levison doesn’t have a child. I haven’t heard that she’s expecting.”
“You should contrive to see him.”
“You should figure out a way to see him.”
“I know I should; but it is not possible under present circumstances. With these thunder-clouds hanging over me, I dare not set foot in England, and run the risk to be dropped upon. I can stand a few things, but I shudder at the bare idea of a prison. Something peculiar in my idiosyncrasy, I take it, for those who have tried it, say that it’s nothing when you’re used to it.”
“I know I should, but it’s just not possible right now. With these storm clouds hanging over me, I can’t risk going to England and getting caught. I can handle a few things, but the thought of being in prison completely terrifies me. It must be something unique about me, because people who have been there say it’s not a big deal once you get used to it.”
“Some one might see him for you.”
“Someone might see him for you.”
“Some one—who? I have quarreled with my lawyers, Sharp & Steel, of Lincoln’s Inn.”
“Someone—who? I've had a fight with my lawyers, Sharp & Steel, of Lincoln's Inn.”
“Keen practitioners,” put in Mr. Carlyle.
“Enthusiastic practitioners,” Mr. Carlyle added.
“Too keen for me. I’d send them over the herring-pond if I could. They have used me shamefully since my uncle’s marriage. If ever I do come into the Levison estates they’ll be ready to eat their ears off; they would like a finger in a pie with such property as that.”
“way too eager for my liking. I’d send them across the herring-pond if I could. They’ve treated me horribly since my uncle got married. If I ever inherit the Levison estates, they’ll be desperate to get a piece of it; they’d love to have a hand in such valuable property.”
“Shall I see Sir Peter Levison for you?”
“Should I go see Sir Peter Levison for you?”
“Will you?” returned Captain Levison, his dark eyes lighting up.
“Will you?” replied Captain Levison, his dark eyes sparkling with excitement.
“If you like as your friend, you understand; not as your solicitor; that I decline. I have a slight knowledge of Sir Peter; my father was well acquainted with him; and if I can render you any little service, I shall be happy, in return for your kind attention to my wife. I cannot promise to see him for those two or three weeks, though,” resumed Mr. Carlyle, “for we are terribly busy. I never was so driven; but for being so I should stay here with my wife.”
“If you want to be friends, that’s fine; not as your lawyer; I’m going to pass on that. I know a bit about Sir Peter; my dad knew him well; and if there’s any small way I can help you, I'd be glad to do it, as a thank you for your kindness to my wife. I can’t promise I’ll be able to see him for a couple of weeks, though,” Mr. Carlyle continued, “because we’re really swamped. I’ve never been this busy; if it weren’t for that, I’d stay here with my wife.”
Francis Levison expressed his gratitude, and the prospect, however remote, of being enabled to return to England increased his spirits to exultation. Whilst they continued to converse, Lady Isabel sat at the window in the adjoining room, listlessly looking out on the crowds of French who were crowding to and from the port in their Sunday holiday attire. Looking at them with her eyes, not with her senses—her senses were holding commune with herself, and it was not altogether satisfactory—she was aware that a sensation all too warm, a feeling of attraction toward Francis Levison, was working within her. Not a voluntary one; she could no more repress it than she could repress her own sense of being; and, mixed with it, was the stern voice of conscience, overwhelming her with the most lively terror. She would have given all she possessed to be able to overcome it. She would have given half the years of her future life to separate herself at once and forever from the man.
Francis Levison expressed his thanks, and the possibility, however unlikely, of being able to return to England lifted his spirits to a high. While they continued to talk, Lady Isabel sat at the window in the next room, idly watching the crowds of French people streaming to and from the port in their Sunday clothes. She was observing them with her eyes but not really engaging her senses—those were preoccupied with her own thoughts, and it wasn't entirely pleasant. She felt an all-too-strong sensation, a pull toward Francis Levison, stirring inside her. It wasn't something she chose; she couldn't suppress it any more than she could deny her own existence, and alongside it was the harsh voice of her conscience, filling her with intense fear. She would have given everything she owned to be able to fight it off. She would have sacrificed half the years of her future just to distance herself from the man immediately and completely.
But do not mistake the word terror, or suppose that Lady Isabel Carlyle applied it here in the vulgar acceptation of the term. She did not fear for herself; none could be more conscious of self-rectitude of principle and conduct; and she would have believed it as impossible for her ever to forsake her duty as a wife, a gentlewoman, and a Christian, as for the sun to turn round from west to east. That was not the fear which possessed her; it had never presented itself to her mind; what she did fear was, that further companionship with Francis Levison might augment the sentiments she entertained for him to a height that her life, for perhaps years to come, would be one of unhappiness, a sort of concealment; and, more than all, she shrank from the consciousness of the bitter wrong that these sentiments cast upon her husband.
But don’t confuse the word terror, or think that Lady Isabel Carlyle intended it here in the common sense of the term. She wasn't afraid for herself; no one was more aware of her upright principles and actions. She would have found it as impossible for her to abandon her duties as a wife, a woman of dignity, and a Christian, as for the sun to rise in the west. That wasn't the fear that consumed her; it had never crossed her mind. What she feared was that spending more time with Francis Levison could intensify her feelings for him to the point where her life, potentially for years to come, would be one of unhappiness and secrecy; and, more than anything, she recoiled from the awareness of the deep hurt that these feelings would cause her husband.
“Archibald, I have a favor to ask you,” she said, after Captain Levison’s departure. “Take me back with you.”
“Archibald, I need a favor from you,” she said after Captain Levison left. “Take me back with you.”
“Impossible, my love. The change is doing you so much good; and I took the apartments for six weeks. You must at least remain that time.”
“That's impossible, my love. The change is really benefiting you, and I've rented the apartments for six weeks. You have to stay at least that long.”
The color flowed painfully into her cheek. “I cannot stay without you, Archibald.”
The color rushed painfully to her cheek. “I can't stay without you, Archibald.”
“Tell me why.”
“Explain why.”
“I am so dull without you,” was all she could say. He felt that this was not reason enough for altering an arrangement that was so beneficial to her; so he left her the following morning, commending her to the continued care of Captain Levison.
“I feel so boring without you,” was all she could say. He thought that this wasn’t a good enough reason to change an arrangement that was so good for her, so he left her the next morning, trusting Captain Levison to take care of her.
CHAPTER XXI.
QUITTING THE DANGER.
Lady Isabel was seated on one of the benches of the Petit Camp, as it is called, underneath the ramparts of the upper tower. A week or ten days had passed away since the departure of Mr. Carlyle, and in her health there was a further visible improvement.
Lady Isabel was sitting on one of the benches of the Petit Camp, as it’s called, underneath the ramparts of the upper tower. A week or ten days had gone by since Mr. Carlyle left, and her health showed noticeable improvement.
It was still evening, cool for July; no sound was heard save the hum of the summer insects, and Lady Isabel sat in silence with her companion, her rebellious heart beating with a sense of its own happiness. But for the voice of conscience, strong within her; but for the sense of right and wrong; but for the existing things; in short, but that she was a wife, she might have been content to sit by his side forever, never to wish to move or to break the silence. Did he read her feelings? He told her, months afterward, that he did; but it may have been a vain boast, an excuse.
It was still evening, cool for July; the only sound was the buzz of summer insects, and Lady Isabel sat in silence with her companion, her rebellious heart beating with a sense of happiness. If it weren't for the strong voice of her conscience; if it weren't for her understanding of right and wrong; if it weren't for the realities around her; in short, if she weren't a wife, she could have happily sat by his side forever, never wanting to move or break the silence. Did he understand her feelings? He told her months later that he did, but that could have just been empty talk, an excuse.
“Do you remember the evening, Lady Isabel, just such a one as this, that we all passed at Richmond?” he suddenly asked. “Your father, Mrs. Vane, you, I and others?”
“Do you remember the evening, Lady Isabel, just like this one, that we all spent at Richmond?” he suddenly asked. “Your father, Mrs. Vane, you, me, and others?”
“Yes, I remember it. We had spent a pleasant day; the two Miss Challoners were with us. You drove Mrs. Vane home, and I went with papa. You drove recklessly, I recollect, and Mrs. Vane said when we got home that you should never drive her again.”
“Yes, I remember it. We had a nice day; the two Miss Challoners were with us. You drove Mrs. Vane home, and I went with Dad. I remember you drove dangerously, and Mrs. Vane said when we got home that you should never drive her again.”
“Which meant, not until the next time. Of all capricious, vain, exacting women, Emma Vane was the worst; and Emma Mount Severn is no improvement upon it; she’s a systematic flirt, and nothing better. I drove recklessly on purpose to put her in a fright, and pay her off.”
“Which meant, not until next time. Of all unpredictable, self-centered, demanding women, Emma Vane was the worst; and Emma Mount Severn is no better; she’s a deliberate flirt, and nothing more. I drove recklessly on purpose to scare her and get back at her.”
“What had she done?”
"What did she do?"
“Put me in a rage. She had saddled herself upon me, when I wanted—I wished for another to be my companion.”
“Make me furious. She had burdened me when I wanted—I longed for someone else to be my partner.”
“Blanche Challoner.”
“Blanche Challoner.”
“Blanche Challoner!” echoed Captain Levison, in a mocking tone; “what did I care for Blanche Challoner?”
“Blanche Challoner!” Captain Levison echoed, with a mocking tone; “what do I care about Blanche Challoner?”
Isabel remembered that he had been supposed in those days to care a great deal for Miss Blanche Challoner—a most lovely girl of seventeen. “Mrs. Vane used to accuse you of caring too much for her,” she said, aloud.
Isabel remembered that back then he was thought to really care about Miss Blanche Challoner—a beautiful girl of seventeen. “Mrs. Vane used to say you cared too much for her,” she said, aloud.
“She accused me of caring for some one else more than for Blanche Challoner,” he significantly returned; “and for once her jealous surmises were not misplaced. No Lady Isabel, it was not Blanche Challoner I had wished to drive home. Could you not have given a better guess than that at the time?” he added, turning to her.
“She accused me of caring for someone else more than for Blanche Challoner,” he replied meaningfully; “and for once her jealous suspicions were spot on. No, Lady Isabel, it wasn’t Blanche Challoner I had intended to take home. Couldn’t you have guessed better than that at the time?” he added, looking at her.
There was no mistaking the tone of his voice or the glance of his eye. Lady Isabel felt a crimson flush rising and she turned her face away.
There was no doubt about the tone of his voice or the look in his eye. Lady Isabel felt her face flush crimson, and she turned away.
“The past is gone, and cannot be recalled,” he continued, “but we both played our cards like simpletons. If ever two beings were formed to love each other, you and I were. I sometimes thought you read my feelings—”
“The past is behind us, and we can't bring it back,” he continued, “but we both made foolish choices. If two people were meant to love each other, it was you and me. Sometimes I thought you understood how I felt—”
Surprise had kept her silent, but she interrupted him now, haughtily enough.
Surprise had made her quiet, but she cut him off now, sounding quite proud.
“I must speak, Lady Isabel; it is but a few words, and then I am silent forever. I would have declared myself had I dared, but my uncertain position, my debts, my inability to keep a wife, weighed me down; and, instead of appealing to Sir Peter, as I ought to have done, for the means to assume a position that would justify me in asking Lord Mount Severn’s daughter, I crushed my hopes within me, and suffered you to escape—”
“I need to speak, Lady Isabel; it’s just a few words, and then I’ll be silent forever. I would have confessed my feelings if I had the courage, but my uncertain circumstances, my debts, and my inability to support a wife held me back. Instead of asking Sir Peter, as I should have, for the means to establish myself in a way that would make me worthy of asking for Lord Mount Severn’s daughter, I buried my hopes inside me and let you slip away—”
“I will not hear this, Captain Levison,” she cried, rising from her seat in anger.
“I don't want to hear this, Captain Levison,” she shouted, standing up from her seat in anger.
He touched her arm to place her on it again.
He touched her arm to help her onto it again.
“One single moment yet, I pray you. I have for years wished that you should know why I lost you—a loss that tells upon me yet. I have bitterly worked out my own folly since I knew not how passionately I loved you until you became the wife of another. Isabel, I love you passionately still.”
"Just one moment, please. For years, I've wanted you to understand why I lost you—a loss that still affects me. I've painfully realized my own foolishness since I didn't know how deeply I loved you until you became someone else's wife. Isabel, I still love you passionately."
“How dare you presume so to address me?”
“How dare you assume you can talk to me like that?”
She spoke in a cold, dignified tone of hauteur, as it was her bounden duty to speak; but, nevertheless, she was conscious of an undercurrent of feeling, whispering that, under other auspices, the avowal would have brought to her heart the most intense bliss.
She spoke in a cool, dignified tone of superiority, as it was her duty to do so; yet, she was aware of a deeper feeling, hinting that, in different circumstances, admitting this would have filled her heart with the greatest happiness.
“What I have said can do no hurt now,” resumed Captain Levison; “the time has gone by for it; for neither you nor I are likely to forget that you are a wife. We have each chosen our path in life, and must abide by it; the gulf between us is impassable but the fault was mine. I ought to have avowed my affection, and not have suffered you to throw yourself away upon Mr. Carlyle.”
“What I’ve said can’t hurt now,” Captain Levison continued; “the time for that has passed; for neither you nor I are likely to forget that you’re a wife. We’ve each chosen our own paths in life and have to stick to them; the divide between us is insurmountable, but it was my fault. I should have confessed my feelings and not let you waste yourself on Mr. Carlyle.”
“Throw myself away!” she indignantly uttered, roused to the retort. “Mr. Carlyle is my dear husband, esteemed, respected, and beloved. I married him of my own free choice, and I have never repented it; I have grown more attached to him day by day. Look at his noble nature, his noble form; what are you by his side? You forget yourself, Francis Levison.”
“Throw myself away!” she said indignantly, fired up by the comment. “Mr. Carlyle is my dear husband, valued, respected, and loved. I married him by my own choice, and I have never regretted it; I’ve become more attached to him every single day. Look at his noble character, his noble appearance; what are you compared to him? You’re forgetting who you are, Francis Levison.”
He bit his lip. “No, I do not.”
He bit his lip. “No, I don’t.”
“You are talking to me as you have no right to talk!” she exclaimed, in agitation. “Who but you, would so insult me, taking advantage of my momentarily unprotected condition. Would you dare to do it, were Mr. Carlyle within reach! I wish you good-evening, sir.”
“You're speaking to me like you have no right to!” she exclaimed, upset. “Who else would be so disrespectful, taking advantage of my temporarily vulnerable situation? Would you even dare to do this if Mr. Carlyle were around? I wish you a good evening, sir.”
She walked away as quickly as her tired frame would permit. Captain Levison strode after her. He took forcible possession of her hand, and placed it within his arm.
She walked away as fast as her tired body would allow. Captain Levison followed her, taking her hand firmly and placing it inside his arm.
“I pray you forgive and forget what has escaped me, Lady Isabel. Suffer me to be, as before, the kind friend, the anxious brother endeavoring to be of service to you in the absence of Mr. Carlyle.”
“I ask you to forgive and forget what I've overlooked, Lady Isabel. Allow me to be, as I was before, the caring friend, the concerned brother trying to be of help to you while Mr. Carlyle is away.”
“It is what I have suffered you to be, looking upon you as, I may say, a relative,” she coldly rejoined, withdrawing her hand from his contact. “Not else should I have permitted your incessant companionship; and this is how you have repaid it! My husband thanked you for your attention to me; could he have read what was in your false heart, he had offered you different sort of thanks, I fancy.”
“It’s what I’ve allowed you to be, seeing you, I might say, as a kind of family,” she replied coldly, pulling her hand away from his. “Otherwise, I wouldn’t have tolerated your constant presence; and this is how you’ve repaid me! My husband thanked you for looking out for me; if he had known what was really in your deceitful heart, I think he would have given you a very different kind of thanks.”
“I ask your pardon, Lady Isabel; I have acknowledged my fault, and I can do no more. I will not so offend again; but there are moments when our dearest feelings break through the convenances of life and betray themselves, in spite of our sober judgment. Suffer me to support you down this steep hill,” he added, for they were then going over the sharp stones of the Grand Rue; “you are not strong enough to proceed alone, after this evening’s long walk.”
“I’m sorry, Lady Isabel; I admit my mistake, and I can’t do any more. I won’t make that mistake again; but there are times when our deepest feelings surface beyond the rules of life and expose themselves, despite our rational thinking. Let me help you down this steep hill,” he added, as they were crossing the sharp stones of the Grand Rue; “you’re not strong enough to continue alone after this long walk this evening.”
“You should have thought of that before,” she said, with some sarcasm in her tone. “No; I have declined.”
“You should have thought of that earlier,” she said, her tone laced with sarcasm. “No; I have declined.”
So she had to put his arm back, which he was holding out, as she walked on unsupported, with what strength she had, he continuing by her side. Arriving at her own door, she wished him a cool good-evening, and he turned away in the direction of his hotel.
So she had to put his arm back, which he was holding out, as she walked on unsupported, using what strength she had, with him continuing by her side. When they arrived at her door, she wished him a cool good evening, and he turned away toward his hotel.
Lady Isabel brushed past Peter, and flew upstairs, startling Wilson, who had taken possession of the drawing-room to air her smart cap at its windows in the absence of her lady.
Lady Isabel brushed past Peter and rushed upstairs, surprising Wilson, who had taken over the drawing-room to display her stylish cap at the windows while her lady was away.
“My desk, Wilson, immediately,” cried she, tearing off her gloves, her bonnet, and her shawl. “Tell Peter to be in readiness to take a letter to the post; and he must walk fast, or he will not catch it before the English mail is closed.”
“My desk, Wilson, right now,” she shouted, taking off her gloves, bonnet, and shawl. “Tell Peter to get ready to take a letter to the post; and he needs to hurry, or he won’t make it before the English mail closes.”
The symptoms of sinful happiness throbbing at her heart while Francis Levison told her of his love, spoke plainly to Lady Isabel of the expediency of withdrawing entirely from his society, and his dangerous sophistries; she would be away from the very place that contained him; put the sea between them. So she dashed off a letter to her husband; an urgent summons that he should come to her without delay for remain away longer she would not. It is probable she would have started alone, not waiting for Mr. Carlyle, but for fear of not having sufficient funds for the journey, after the rent and other things were paid.
The feelings of guilty happiness pounding in her chest while Francis Levison confessed his love made it clear to Lady Isabel that she needed to completely distance herself from him and his dangerous arguments; she wanted to be far from the very place that held him—she needed to put the sea between them. So, she quickly wrote a letter to her husband, urgently asking him to come to her right away because she wouldn’t stay away any longer. It's likely she would have left on her own, not waiting for Mr. Carlyle, but she was worried about not having enough money for the trip after paying the rent and other expenses.
Mr. Carlyle, when he received the letter and marked its earnest tone, wondered much. In reply, he stated that he would be with her on the following Saturday, and then her returning, or not, with him could be settled. Fully determined not to meet Captain Levison, Isabel, in the intervening days, only went out in a carriage. He called once, and was shown into the drawing-room; but Lady Isabel, who happened to be in her own chamber, sent out a message, which was delivered by Peter. “My lady’s compliments, but she must decline receiving visitors.”
Mr. Carlyle, after reading the letter and noticing its serious tone, was quite curious. In response, he mentioned that he would see her the following Saturday, and they could figure out whether she would return with him or not. Fully resolved not to run into Captain Levison, Isabel only went out in a carriage during those days. He made one visit and was taken to the drawing-room; however, Lady Isabel, who happened to be in her room, sent a message with Peter. “My lady’s compliments, but she can’t accept visitors.”
Sunday morning—it had been impossible for him to get away before—brought Mr. Carlyle. He strongly combatted her wish to return home until six weeks should have expired, he nearly said he would not take her, and she grew earnest over it, almost to agitation.
Sunday morning—it had been impossible for him to leave before—brought Mr. Carlyle. He strongly opposed her wish to go home until six weeks had passed, he almost said he wouldn’t take her, and she became serious about it, nearly to the point of being upset.
“Isabel,” he said, “let me know your motive, for it appears to me you have one. The sojourn here is evidently doing you a vast deal of good, and what you urge about ‘being dull,’ sounds very like nonsense. Tell me what it is.”
“Isabel,” he said, “let me know your reason, because it seems to me you have one. Staying here is clearly benefiting you a lot, and what you say about ‘being bored’ sounds like nonsense. Just tell me what it is.”
A sudden impulse flashed over her that she would tell him the truth. Not tell him that she loved Francis Levison, or that he had spoken to her as he did; she valued her husband too greatly to draw him into any unpleasantness whose end could not be seen; but own to him that she had once felt a passing fancy for Francis Levison, and preferred not to be subjected to his companionship now. Oh, that she had done so! Her kind, her noble, her judicious husband! Why did she not? The whole truth, as to her present feelings, it was not expedient that she should tell, but she might have confided to him quite sufficient. He would only have cherished her the more deeply, and sheltered her under his fostering care, safe from harm.
A sudden urge flashed over her that she would tell him the truth. Not that she loved Francis Levison or that he had spoken to her the way he did; she valued her husband too much to pull him into any unpleasantness with an unknown outcome. But she could admit that she had once had a brief crush on Francis Levison and preferred not to be around him now. Oh, if only she had! Her kind, noble, understanding husband! Why didn’t she? She didn’t need to share every detail about her current feelings, but she could have trusted him with enough. He would have only loved her more deeply and protected her under his caring guidance, safe from harm.
Why did she not? In the impulse of the moment she was about to do so, when Mr. Carlyle, who had been taking a letter from his pocket book put it into her hand. Upon what slight threads the events of life turn! Her thoughts diverted, she remained silent while she opened the letter. It was from Miss Carlyle, who had handed it to her brother in the moment of his departure, to carry to Lady Isabel and save postage. Mr. Carlyle had nearly dropped it into the Folkestone post office.
Why didn't she? In that moment, she was about to, when Mr. Carlyle, who had been taking a letter from his wallet, placed it in her hand. It's amazing how the course of life can change on such small details! Her mind distracted, she stayed quiet while she opened the letter. It was from Miss Carlyle, who had given it to her brother just as he was leaving, to take to Lady Isabel and save on postage. Mr. Carlyle had almost dropped it into the Folkestone post office.
A letter as stiff as Miss Corny herself. The children were well, and the house was going on well, and she hoped Lady Isabel was better. It filled three sides of note paper, but that was all the news it contained, and it wound up with the following sentence, “I would continue my epistle, but Barbara Hare, who is to spend the day with us, has just arrived.”
A letter as formal as Miss Corny herself. The kids were doing well, the house was running smoothly, and she hoped Lady Isabel was feeling better. It filled three sides of notepaper, but that was all the news it included, and it ended with the following sentence, “I would keep writing, but Barbara Hare, who is spending the day with us, has just arrived.”
Barbara Hare spending the day at East Lynne! That item was quite enough for Lady Isabel, and her heart and her confidence closed to her husband. She must go home to her children, she urged; she could not remain longer away from them; and she urged it at length with tears.
Barbara Hare spending the day at East Lynne! That was more than enough for Lady Isabel, and her heart and trust in her husband faded. She insisted she needed to go home to her kids; she couldn’t stay away from them any longer; and she pleaded for it, tearfully.
“Nay, Isabel,” said Mr. Carlyle; “if you are so much in earnest as this, you shall certainly go back with me.”
“Nah, Isabel,” Mr. Carlyle said, “if you’re this serious about it, you definitely need to come back with me.”
Then she was like a child let loose from school. She laughed, she danced in her excess of content; she showered kisses on her husband, thanking him in her gleeful gratitude. Mr. Carlyle set it down to her love for him; he arrived at the conclusion that, in reiterating that she could not bear to be away from him, she spoke the fond truth.
Then she was like a kid let loose from school. She laughed, danced in her excitement, and showered kisses on her husband, thanking him with joyful gratitude. Mr. Carlyle took it as her love for him; he concluded that when she kept saying she couldn't stand being away from him, she was speaking the honest truth.
“Isabel,” he said, smiling tenderly upon her, “do you remember, in the first days of our marriage, you told me you did not yet love me, but that the love would come. I think this is it.”
“Isabel,” he said, smiling affectionately at her, “do you remember in the early days of our marriage when you told me you didn’t love me yet but that love would eventually come? I think this is it.”
Her face flushed nearly to tears at the words; a bright, glowing, all too conscious flush. Mr. Carlyle mistook its source, and caught her to his heart.
Her face turned red as she fought back tears at his words; a bright, glowing, all too aware blush. Mr. Carlyle misunderstood its cause and pulled her close to his heart.
Lady Isabel had returned home to bodily health, to the delight of meeting her children, to the glad sensation of security. But as the days went on, a miserable feeling of apathy stole over her: a feeling as if all whom she had loved in the world had died, leaving her living and alone.
Lady Isabel had come back home healthy, thrilled to see her children, and filled with a sense of safety. But as the days passed, a terrible sense of indifference washed over her: a feeling as if everyone she had loved in the world had died, leaving her alive and alone.
She did not encourage these reflections; knowing what you do know of her, you may be sure of that, but they thrust themselves continually forward. The form of Francis Levison was ever present to her; not a minute of the day but it gave the coloring to her thoughts, and at night it made the subject of her dreams. Oh, those dreams! They were painful to wake from; painful from the contrasts they presented to reality; and equally painful to her conscience, in its strife after what was right.
She didn't welcome these thoughts; knowing what you know about her, you can be sure of that, but they kept pushing themselves to the front of her mind. The image of Francis Levison was always there; every minute of the day, it colored her thoughts, and at night, it filled her dreams. Oh, those dreams! They were hard to wake up from; painful because of how different they were from reality, and just as painful for her conscience as it struggled with what was right.
Mr. Carlyle mounted his horse one morning and rode over to Levison Park. He asked for Sir Peter, but was shown into the presence of Lady Levison—a young and pretty woman dressed showily. She inquired his business.
Mr. Carlyle got on his horse one morning and rode over to Levison Park. He asked for Sir Peter but was taken to see Lady Levison—a young and attractive woman dressed extravagantly. She asked him what he needed.
“My business, madam, is with Sir Peter.”
“My business, ma'am, is with Sir Peter.”
“But Sir Peter is not well enough to attend to business; it upsets him—worries him.”
“But Sir Peter isn't well enough to handle business; it stresses him out—worries him.”
“Nevertheless, I am here by his own appointment. Twelve o’clock he mentioned; and the hour has barely struck.”
“Still, I’m here because he asked me to be. He mentioned twelve o’clock, and it’s just about that time.”
Lady Levison bit her lip and bowed coldly; and at that moment a servant appeared to conduct Mr. Carlyle to Sir Peter. The matter which had taken Mr. Carlyle thither was entered upon immediately—Francis Levison, his debts, and his gracelessness. Sir Peter, an old gentleman in a velvet skullcap, particularly enlarged upon the latter.
Lady Levison bit her lip and nodded coldly; at that moment, a servant showed up to take Mr. Carlyle to Sir Peter. The reason for Mr. Carlyle's visit was addressed right away—Francis Levison, his debts, and his unruliness. Sir Peter, an elderly man in a velvet skullcap, focused especially on the latter.
“I’d pay his debts to-day and set him upon his legs again, but that I know I should have to do the same thing over and over again to the end of the chapter, as I have done it repeatedly hitherto,” cried Sir Peter. “His grandfather was my only brother, his father my dutiful and beloved nephew; but he is just as bad as they were estimable. He is a worthless fellow and nothing else, Mr. Carlyle.”
“I’d pay his debts today and help him get back on his feet, but I know I’d just have to keep doing this over and over until the end of time, like I have before,” exclaimed Sir Peter. “His grandfather was my only brother, his father my devoted and cherished nephew; but he’s just as bad as they were good. He’s a total loser, and nothing more, Mr. Carlyle.”
“His tale drew forth my compassion, and I promised I would see you and speak for him,” returned Mr. Carlyle. “Of Captain Levison’s personal virtues or vices, I know nothing.”
“His story got my sympathy, and I promised I would come to you and speak on his behalf,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “I know nothing about Captain Levison’s personal qualities or flaws.”
“And the less you know the better,” growled Sir Peter. “I suppose he wants me to clear him and start him afresh.”
“And the less you know, the better,” grumbled Sir Peter. “I guess he wants me to clear him and give him a fresh start.”
“Something of that sort, I conclude.”
"Something like that, I suppose."
“But how is it to be done? I am at home, and he is over there. His affairs are in a state of confusion, and nobody can come to the bottom of them without an explanation from him. Some liabilities, for which I have furnished the money, the creditors swear have not been liquidated. He must come over if he wants anything done.”
“But how do we go about this? I'm at home, and he's over there. His situation is a mess, and no one can figure it out without him explaining things. Some debts that I've paid off, the creditors insist haven't been settled. He needs to come here if he wants anything to happen.”
“Where is he to come to? He must be in England sub rosa.”
“Where is he going to? He must be in England under the radar.”
“He can’t be here,” hastily rejoined Sir Peter. “Lady Levison would not have him for a day.”
“He can't be here,” Sir Peter quickly replied. “Lady Levison wouldn't keep him for a day.”
“He might be at East Lynne,” good-naturedly observed Mr. Carlyle. “Nobody would think of looking for him there. I think it is a pity that you should not meet, if you do feel inclined to help him.”
“He might be at East Lynne,” Mr. Carlyle said kindly. “No one would think to look for him there. I think it’s a shame that you shouldn’t meet if you’re really inclined to help him.”
“You are a deal more considerate to him than he deserves, Mr. Carlyle. May I ask if you intend to act for him in a professional capacity?”
“You're more considerate to him than he deserves, Mr. Carlyle. Can I ask if you plan to represent him professionally?”
“I do not.”
"I don't."
A few more words, and it was decided that Captain Levison should be immediately sent for. As Mr. Carlyle left Sir Peter’s presence, he encountered Lady Levison.
A few more words, and it was decided that Captain Levison should be called right away. As Mr. Carlyle left Sir Peter, he bumped into Lady Levison.
“I can scarcely be ignorant that your conference with my husband has reference to his grandnephew,” she observed.
“I can hardly be unaware that your talk with my husband is about his grandnephew,” she noted.
“It has,” replied Mr. Carlyle.
"It has," Mr. Carlyle replied.
“I have had a very bad opinion of him, Mr. Carlyle; at the same time I do not wish you to carry away a wrong impression of me. Francis Levison is my husband’s nephew, his presumptive heir; it may, therefore, appear strange that I set my face against him. Two or three years ago, previous to my marriage with Sir Peter, in fact before I knew Sir Peter, I was brought into contact with Francis Levison. He got acquainted with some friends of mine, and at their house I met him. He behaved shamefully ill; he repaid their hospitality with gross ingratitude; other details and facts regarding his conduct also became known to me. Altogether I believe him to be a base and despicable man, both by nature and inclination, and that he will remain such to the end of time.”
“I have had a really low opinion of him, Mr. Carlyle; at the same time, I don’t want you to leave with the wrong impression of me. Francis Levison is my husband’s nephew, his likely heir; it may, therefore, seem odd that I oppose him. Two or three years ago, before I married Sir Peter, and even before I knew Sir Peter, I met Francis Levison. He got to know some friends of mine, and I met him at their house. He behaved absolutely horribly; he repaid their kindness with blatant ingratitude; I also learned about other details and facts regarding his behavior. Overall, I believe he is a low and despicable man, both by nature and by choice, and he will remain that way forever.”
“I know very little indeed of him,” observed Mr. Carlyle. “May I inquire the nature of his ill-conduct in that instance?”
“I really don’t know much about him,” Mr. Carlyle remarked. “Can I ask what he did wrong in that situation?”
“He ruined them—he ruined them, Mr. Carlyle. They were simple, unsuspicious country people, understanding neither fraud nor vice, nor the ways of an evil world. Francis Levison got them to put their names to bills, ‘as a matter of form, to accommodate him for a month or so,’ he stated, and so they believed. They were not wealthy; they lived upon their own small estate, with none too much of superfluous money to spare, and when the time came for them to pay—as come it did—it brought ruin, and they had to leave their home. He deliberately did it—knowing what would be the end. And I could tell you of other things. Sir Peter may have informed you that I object to receive him here. I do. My objection is to the man—to his character; not owing, as I hear it has been said, to any jealous paltry feeling touching his being the heir. I must lose my own self-respect before I admit Francis Levison to my house as an inmate. Sir Peter may assist him in welcome—may pay his debt, and get him out of his scrapes as often as he pleases, but I will not have him here.”
“He destroyed them—he destroyed them, Mr. Carlyle. They were simple, unsuspecting country folks who understood neither deceit nor corruption, nor the ways of a wicked world. Francis Levison convinced them to sign bills, ‘just as a formality, to help him out for a month or so,’ he claimed, and so they believed him. They weren’t wealthy; they lived on their small estate, with hardly any extra money to spare, and when the time came for them to pay—as it eventually did—it led to their downfall, and they had to leave their home. He did it on purpose—fully aware of the outcome. And I could tell you more. Sir Peter may have told you that I refuse to have him here. I do. My issue is with the man—with his character; it’s not due, as I’ve heard it suggested, to any petty jealousy over his being the heir. I would have to compromise my own self-respect before I would let Francis Levison stay in my house. Sir Peter may welcome him—may pay off his debts and bail him out of trouble as often as he likes, but I won’t have him here.”
“Sir Peter said you declined to receive him. But it is necessary that he should come to England, if his affairs are to be set straight, and also that he should see Sir Peter.”
“Sir Peter mentioned that you chose not to meet with him. However, it’s essential for him to come to England to sort out his affairs, and he also needs to see Sir Peter.”
“Come to England!” interrupted Lady Levison. “How can he come to England under present circumstances, unless, indeed, he comes en cachette?”
“Come to England!” interrupted Lady Levison. “How can he come to England under the current circumstances, unless, of course, he comes en cachette?”
“En cachette, of course,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “There is no other way. I have offered to let him stay at East Lynne. He is, you may be aware, a sort of connection of Lady Isabel’s.”
“In secret, of course,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “There’s no other way. I offered to let him stay at East Lynne. He is, as you might know, a sort of relative of Lady Isabel’s.”
“Take care that he does not repay your hospitality with ingratitude,” warmly returned Lady Levison. “It would only be in accordance with his practice.”
“Make sure he doesn’t repay your kindness with ingratitude,” Lady Levison replied warmly. “That would just be typical of him.”
Mr. Carlyle laughed.
Mr. Carlyle chuckled.
“I do not see what harm he could do me, allowing that he had the inclination. He would not scare my clients from me, or beat my children, and I can take care of my pocket. A few days will, no doubt, be the extent of his sojourn.”
“I don’t see how he could harm me, even if he wanted to. He wouldn’t scare my clients away or hurt my kids, and I can handle my finances. He’ll probably only stick around for a few days anyway.”
Lady Levison smiled too, and shook hands with Mr. Carlyle.
Lady Levison smiled as well and shook hands with Mr. Carlyle.
“In your house, perhaps, there may be no field for his vagaries, but rely upon it, where there is one he is sure to be at some mischief or other.”
“In your home, there might not be a place for his antics, but trust me, wherever there is, he’s bound to be causing some trouble or another.”
This visit of Mr. Carlyle’s to Levison Park took place on a Friday morning, and on his return to his office he dispatched an account of it to Captain Levison at Boulogne, telling him he had better come over. But now Mr. Carlyle, like many another man whose mind has its share of work, was sometimes forgetful of trifles, and it entirely slipped his memory to mention the expected arrival at home. The following evening, Saturday, he and Lady Isabel were dining in the neighborhood, when the conversation at table turned upon the Ducies and their embarrassments. The association of ideas led Mr. Carlyle’s thoughts to Boulogne, to Captain Levison and his embarrassments, and it immediately occurred to him that he had not told his wife of the anticipated visit. He kept it in his mind then, and spoke as soon as they were in the chariot returning home.
This visit from Mr. Carlyle to Levison Park happened on a Friday morning, and when he got back to his office, he sent a message to Captain Levison in Boulogne, suggesting he should come over. However, Mr. Carlyle, like many others who are busy with their work, sometimes forgot the small details, and he completely forgot to mention the expected arrival home. The next evening, Saturday, he and Lady Isabel were having dinner nearby when the conversation at the table shifted to the Ducies and their financial troubles. This train of thought led Mr. Carlyle to think about Boulogne, Captain Levison, and his problems, and it suddenly hit him that he hadn’t informed his wife about the upcoming visit. He kept it in mind and spoke up as soon as they were in the carriage heading home.
“Isabel,” began he, “I suppose we have always rooms ready for visitors, because I am expecting one.”
“Isabel,” he started, “I guess we always have rooms ready for guests since I'm expecting one.”
“Oh, yes; or if not, they are soon made ready.”
“Oh, yes; or if not, they are quickly prepared.”
“Ah, but to-morrow’s Sunday, and I have no doubt that’s the day he will take advantage of to come. I am sorry I forgot to mention it yesterday.”
“Ah, but tomorrow's Sunday, and I'm sure that's when he'll take the opportunity to come. I'm sorry I forgot to mention it yesterday.”
“Who is coming, then?”
"Who's coming, then?"
“Captain Levison.”
“Captain Levison.”
“Who?” repeated Lady Isabel, in a sharp tone of consternation.
“Who?” Lady Isabel repeated, her voice sharply filled with concern.
“Captain Levison. Sir Peter consents to see him, with a view to the settlement of his liabilities, but Lady Levison declines to receive him at the Park. So I offered to give him house-room at East Lynne for a few days.”
“Captain Levison. Sir Peter agrees to meet him to discuss settling his debts, but Lady Levison refuses to host him at the Park. So I offered to let him stay at East Lynne for a few days.”
There is an old saying, “the heart leaping into the mouth;” and Lady Isabel’s leaped into hers. She grew dizzy at the words—her senses seemed momentarily to desert her. Her first sensation was as if the dull earth had opened and shown her a way into Paradise; her second, a lively consciousness that Francis Levison ought not to be suffered to come again into companionship with her. Mr. Carlyle continued to converse of the man’s embarrassments, of his own interview with Sir Peter and Lady Levison; but Isabel was as one who heard not. She was debating the question, how she could prevent his coming?
There’s an old saying, “the heart leaping into the mouth,” and Lady Isabel’s heart leaped into hers. She felt dizzy at the words—her senses seemed to momentarily leave her. Her first feeling was as if the dull earth had cracked open and shown her a path to Paradise; her second, a strong awareness that Francis Levison should not be allowed to be around her again. Mr. Carlyle kept talking about the man’s troubles, about his own meeting with Sir Peter and Lady Levison; but Isabel was like someone who wasn’t listening. She was thinking about how she could stop him from coming back.
“Archibald,” she presently said, “I do not wish Francis Levison to stay at East Lynne.”
“Archibald,” she then said, “I don’t want Francis Levison to stay at East Lynne.”
“It will only be for a few days—perhaps but a day or two. Sir Peter is in the humor to discharge the claims, and, the moment his resolve is known, the ex-captain can walk on her majesty’s dominions, an unmolested man, free to go where he will.”
“It will only be for a few days—maybe just a day or two. Sir Peter is in the mood to settle the claims, and once his decision is known, the ex-captain can walk through her majesty’s lands, free and unhindered, able to go wherever he wants.”
“That may be,” interrupted Lady Isabel, in an accent of impatience; “but why should he come to our house?”
“That may be,” interrupted Lady Isabel, sounding impatient; “but why should he come to our house?”
“I proposed it myself. I had no idea you would dislike his coming. Why should you?”
“I suggested it myself. I had no idea you would dislike him coming. Why would you?”
“I don’t like Francis Levison,” she murmured. “That is, I don’t care to have him at East Lynne.”
“I don’t like Francis Levison,” she said quietly. “I mean, I really don’t want him at East Lynne.”
“My dear, I fear there is no help for it now; he is most likely on his road, and will arrive to-morrow. I cannot turn him out again, after my own voluntary invitation. Had I known it would be disagreeable to you, I would not have proposed it.”
“My dear, I’m afraid there’s nothing we can do now; he’s probably on his way and will arrive tomorrow. I can’t send him away after I invited him myself. If I had known it would bother you, I wouldn’t have suggested it.”
“To-morrow!” she exclaimed, all the words that caught her ear. “Is he coming to-morrow?”
“Tomorrow!” she exclaimed, catching every word that reached her ears. “Is he coming tomorrow?”
“Being Sunday, a free day, he will be sure to take advantage of it. What has he done that you should object to his coming? You did not say in Boulogne that you disliked him.”
“Since it’s Sunday, a day off, he’s definitely going to make the most of it. What has he done that makes you oppose his coming? You didn’t mention in Boulogne that you didn’t like him.”
“He had done nothing,” was her faltering answer, feeling that her grounds of opposition must melt under her one by one.
“He hadn’t done anything,” was her hesitant response, realizing that her reasons for opposing him were slipping away one by one.
“Lady Levison appears to possess a very ill opinion of him,” resumed Mr. Carlyle. “She says she knew him in years gone by. She mentioned one or two things which, if true, must be bad enough. But possibly she may be prejudiced.”
“Lady Levison seems to have a pretty negative view of him,” Mr. Carlyle continued. “She claims she knew him in the past. She brought up a couple of things that, if true, would be quite concerning. But she might be biased.”
“She is prejudiced,” said Isabel. “At least Francis Levison told me at Boulogne. There appeared to be no love lost between them.”
“She has her biases,” said Isabel. “At least Francis Levison told me that in Boulogne. It seemed like there was no love lost between them.”
“At any rate, his ill doings or well doings cannot affect us for the short period he is likely to remain. You have taken a prejudice against him also, I suppose, Isabel.”
“At any rate, his bad actions or good actions won’t impact us during the short time he’s likely to be here. I assume you've also developed a bias against him, Isabel.”
She suffered Mr. Carlyle to remain in the belief, and sat with clasped hands and a despairing spirit feeling that fate was against her.
She let Mr. Carlyle continue to believe what he wanted, sitting with her hands clasped and a heavy heart, feeling like fate was against her.
How could she accomplish her task of forgetting this man, if he was thus to be thrown into her home and her companionship? Suddenly she turned to her husband, and laid her cheek upon his shoulder.
How could she manage to forget this guy if he was just going to be around her home and in her life? Suddenly, she looked at her husband and rested her cheek on his shoulder.
He thought she was tired. He passed his arm round her waist, drew her face to a more comfortable position, and bent his own lovingly upon it. It came to her mind, as she lay there, to tell him a portion of the truth, like it had done once before. It was a strong arm of shelter, that round her—a powerful pillar of protection, him upon whom she leaned; why did she not confide herself to him as trustingly as a little child? Simply because her courage failed. Once, twice, the opening words were upon her lips, but come forth they did not; and then the carriage stopped at East Lynne, and the opportunity was over. Oh! How many a time in her after years did Lady Isabel recall that midnight drive with her husband, and wish, in her vain repentance, that she had opened his eyes to that dangerous man.
He thought she was tired. He wrapped his arm around her waist, adjusted her face to a more comfortable position, and lovingly lowered his own head onto it. As she lay there, she started to consider telling him part of the truth, like she had done once before. It was a strong arm of shelter around her—an unwavering pillar of protection, the one she leaned on; why didn’t she trust him completely like a little child? Simply because she lacked the courage. Once, twice, the words were on her lips, but they didn’t come out; and then the carriage stopped at East Lynne, and the chance was gone. Oh! How many times in her later years did Lady Isabel remember that midnight drive with her husband and wish, in her futile regret, that she had opened his eyes to that dangerous man.
On Sunday Captain Levison arrived at East Lynne.
On Sunday, Captain Levison arrived at East Lynne.
CHAPTER XXII.
MRS. HARE’S DREAM.
The next day rose bright, warm, and cloudless, and the morning sun streamed into the bedroom of Mrs. Hare. Mr. and Mrs. Hare were of the old-fashioned class who knew nothing about dressing-rooms, their bedrooms were very large, and they never used a dressing-room in their lives, or found the want of one. The justice rubbed his face to a shining brilliancy, settled on his morning wig and his dressing-gown, and then turned to the bed.
The next day dawned bright, warm, and clear, with the morning sun pouring into Mrs. Hare's bedroom. Mr. and Mrs. Hare belonged to the old-fashioned group that had no idea what a dressing room was; their bedrooms were quite spacious, and they had never used a dressing room in their lives, nor did they feel the need for one. The justice rubbed his face until it gleamed, put on his morning wig and his robe, and then turned to the bed.
“What will you have for breakfast?”
“What do you want for breakfast?”
“Thank you, Richard, I do not think that I can eat any thing. I shall be glad of my tea; I am very thirsty.”
“Thank you, Richard, I don’t think I can eat anything. I’ll be happy to have my tea; I’m really thirsty.”
“All nonsense,” responded the justice, alluding to the intimation of not eating. “Have a poached egg.”
“All nonsense,” replied the judge, referring to the suggestion of not eating. “Have a poached egg.”
Mrs. Hare smiled at him, and gently shook her head. “You are very kind, Richard, but I could not eat it this morning. Barbara may send up the smallest bit of dry toast. Would you please throw the window open before you go down; I should like to feel the air.”
Mrs. Hare smiled at him and gently shook her head. “You’re very kind, Richard, but I can’t eat anything this morning. Barbara could send up a small piece of dry toast. Would you mind opening the window before you go downstairs? I’d like to feel the air.”
“You will get the air too near from this window,” replied Mr. Justice Hare, opening the further one. Had his wife requested that the further one to be opened, he would have opened the other; his own will and opinions were ever paramount. Then he descended.
“You'll get the air too close from this window,” replied Mr. Justice Hare, opening the other one. If his wife had asked for that one to be opened, he would have opened the opposite; his own will and opinions always took precedence. Then he went downstairs.
A minute or two, and up ran Barbara, looking bright and fair as the morning, her pink muslin dress, with its ribbons and its open white lace sleeves, as pretty as she was. She leaned over to kiss her mother.
A minute or two later, Barbara came running up, looking bright and lovely like the morning. Her pink muslin dress, with its ribbons and open white lace sleeves, was as pretty as she was. She leaned over to kiss her mother.
“Mamma, are you ill? And you have been so well lately; you went to bed so well last night. Papa says—”
“Mama, are you sick? You’ve been feeling great lately; you went to bed just fine last night. Dad says—”
“Barbara, dear,” interrupted Mrs. Hare, glancing round the room with dread, and speaking in a deep whisper, “I have had one of those dreadful dreams again.”
“Barbara, dear,” interrupted Mrs. Hare, glancing around the room with dread and speaking in a low voice, “I had one of those awful dreams again.”
“Oh, mamma, how can you!” exclaimed Barbara, starting up in vexation. “How can you suffer a foolish dream to overcome you as to make you ill? You have good sense in other matters, but, in this, you seem to put all sense away from you.”
“Oh, mom, how can you!” exclaimed Barbara, jumping up in frustration. “How can you let a silly dream get to you so much that it makes you sick? You’re sensible in other things, but in this, it seems like you’re throwing all common sense out the window.”
“Child, will you tell me how I am to help it?” returned Mrs. Hare, taking Barbara’s hand and drawing her to her again. “I do not give myself the dreams; I cannot prevent their making me sick, prostrate, feverish. How can I help these things, I ask?”
“Child, can you tell me how I can help it?” replied Mrs. Hare, taking Barbara’s hand and pulling her closer again. “I don’t create these dreams; I can’t stop them from making me feel sick, weak, and feverish. How can I change any of this, I wonder?”
At this moment the bedroom door was flung open, and the face of the justice, especially stern and cross then was pushed in. So startled was Mrs. Hare, that she shook till she shook the pillow, and Barbara sprang away from the bed. Surely he had not distinguished their topic of conversation!
At that moment, the bedroom door swung open, and the stern and irritable face of the judge appeared. Mrs. Hare was so startled that she shook the pillow, and Barbara jumped away from the bed. Surely, he hadn't overheard what they were talking about!
“Are you coming to make the breakfast to-day, or not Barbara? Do you expect me to make it?”
“Are you coming to make breakfast today, or not, Barbara? Do you expect me to make it?”
“She is coming this instant, Richard,” said Mrs. Hare, her voice more faint than usual. And the justice turned and stamped down again.
“She’s coming right now, Richard,” Mrs. Hare said, her voice weaker than usual. And the justice turned and stomped down again.
“Barbara, could your papa have heard me mention Richard?”
“Barbara, do you think your dad could have heard me say Richard?”
“No, no, mamma impossible: the door was shut. I will bring up your breakfast myself and then you can tell me the dream.”
“No, no, Mom, that’s not happening: the door is closed. I’ll bring your breakfast myself, and then you can tell me about the dream.”
Barbara flew after Mr. Hare, poured out his coffee, saw him settled at his breakfast, with a plateful of grouse-pie before him, and then returned upstairs with her mamma’s tea and dry toast.
Barbara hurried after Mr. Hare, poured out his coffee, made sure he was settled at his breakfast with a plate full of grouse pie in front of him, and then went back upstairs with her mom’s tea and dry toast.
“Go on with your dream, mamma,” she said.
“Keep going with your dream, mom,” she said.
“But your breakfast will be cold, child.”
“But your breakfast will be cold, kid.”
“Oh, don’t mind that. Did you dream of Richard?”
“Oh, don’t worry about that. Did you dream about Richard?”
“Not very much of Richard; except that the old and continuous trouble of his being away and unable to return, seemed to pervade it all through. You remember, Barbara, Richard asserted to us, in that short, hidden night visit, that he did not commit the murder; that it was another who did?”
“Not much about Richard; except that the old and ongoing issue of him being away and unable to come back seemed to fill everything. You remember, Barbara, Richard told us during that brief, secret nighttime visit that he didn’t commit the murder; it was someone else who did?”
“Yes, I remember it,” replied Barbara.
“Yes, I remember it,” Barbara replied.
“Barbara, I am convinced he spoke the truth; I trust him implicitly.”
“Barbara, I truly believe he was honest; I trust him completely.”
“I feel sure of it also, mamma.”
“I’m sure of it too, Mom.”
“I asked him, you remember, whether it was Otway Bethel who committed it; for I have always doubted Bethel, in an indefinite, vague manner. Richard replied it was not Bethel, but a stranger. Well, Barbara, in my dream I thought that stranger came to West Lynne, that he came to this house here, and we were talking to him of him, conversing as we might with any other visitor. Mind you, we seemed to know that he was the one who actually did it; but he denied it. He wanted to put it upon Richard; and I saw him, yes I did, Barbara—whisper to Otway Bethel. But oh, I cannot tell you the sickening horror that was upon me throughout, and seemed to be upon you also, lest he should make good his own apparent innocence, and crush Richard, his victim. I think the dread and horror awoke me.”
“I asked him, remember, if it was Otway Bethel who did it; I’ve always had my doubts about Bethel, in a vague kind of way. Richard said it wasn’t Bethel, but a stranger. Well, Barbara, in my dream, I thought that stranger came to West Lynne, came to this house, and we were talking to him like we would with any other visitor. You know, we seemed to *know* he was the one who actually did it, but he denied it. He tried to blame Richard; and I saw him, yes I did, Barbara—whisper to Otway Bethel. But oh, I can’t explain the sickening horror I felt the entire time, and it seemed like you felt it too, fearing he would prove his own innocent appearance and crush Richard, his victim. I think the dread and horror woke me up.”
“What was he like, this stranger?” asked Barbara, in a low tone.
“What was he like, this stranger?” Barbara asked quietly.
“Well, I cannot quite tell. The recollection of his appearance seemed to pass away from me with the dream. He was dressed as a gentleman, and we conversed, with him as an equal.”
“Well, I can’t really say. The memory of what he looked like faded away with the dream. He was dressed like a gentleman, and we talked as equals.”
Barbara’s mind was full of Captain Thorn, but his name had not been mentioned to Mrs. Hare, and neither would she mention it now. She fell into deep thought; and Mrs. Hare had to speak twice before she could be aroused.
Barbara's mind was occupied with Captain Thorn, but she hadn't brought his name up with Mrs. Hare, and she wasn’t going to do it now. She became lost in her thoughts; Mrs. Hare had to call her name twice before she could snap back to reality.
“Barbara, I say, don’t you think this dream, coming uncalled for uninduced, must forebode some ill? Rely upon it, something connected with that wretched murder is going to be stirred up again.”
“Barbara, I say, don’t you think this dream, coming out of nowhere, must predict some trouble? Trust me, something related to that horrible murder is about to resurface.”
“You know, I do not believe in dreams,” was Barbara’s answer. “I think when people say, ‘this dream is a sign of such and such a thing,’ it is the greatest absurdity in the world. I wish you could remember what the man seemed like in your dream.”
“You know, I don’t believe in dreams,” was Barbara’s response. “I think when people say, ‘this dream is a sign of this or that,’ it’s the biggest nonsense in the world. I wish you could remember what the guy looked like in your dream.”
“I wish I could,” answered Mrs. Hare, breaking off a particle of her dry toast. “All I can remember is, that he appeared to be a gentleman.”
“I wish I could,” replied Mrs. Hare, breaking off a piece of her dry toast. “All I can remember is that he seemed like a gentleman.”
“Was he tall? Had he black hair?”
“Was he tall? Did he have black hair?”
Mrs. Hare shook her heard. “I tell you, my dear, the remembrance has passed from me; so whether his hair was black or light, I cannot say. I think he was tall, but he was sitting down, and Otway Bethel stood behind his chair. I seemed to feel that Richard was outside the door in hiding, trembling lest the man should go out and see him there; and I trembled, too. Oh, Barbara, it was a distressing dream!”
Mrs. Hare shook her head. “I’m telling you, my dear, I can’t remember anymore; so I can’t say if his hair was black or light. I think he was tall, but he was sitting down, and Otway Bethel was standing behind his chair. I had a feeling that Richard was hiding outside the door, scared that the man would come out and see him there; and I was scared, too. Oh, Barbara, it was such a distressing dream!”
“I wish you could avoid having them, mamma, for they seem to upset you very much.”
“I wish you could stay away from them, mom, because they really seem to stress you out a lot.”
“Why did you ask whether the man was tall, and had black hair?”
“Why did you ask if the man was tall and had black hair?”
Barbara returned an evasive answer. It would not do to tell Mrs. Hare that her suspicions pointed to one particular quarter; it would have agitated her too greatly.
Barbara gave a vague answer. It wouldn't be good to tell Mrs. Hare that her suspicions were aimed at one specific person; it would upset her too much.
So vivid was the dream, she could scarcely persuade herself, when she awoke, that it was not real, and the murderer actually at West Lynne.
So vivid was the dream, she could hardly convince herself, when she woke up, that it wasn't real, and that the murderer was actually at West Lynne.
“Oh, Barbara, Barbara!” she exclaimed, in a wailing tone, “when will this mystery be cleared, and my own restored to me? Seven years since he stole here to see us, and no tidings yet.”
“Oh, Barbara, Barbara!” she cried, in a mournful tone, “when will this mystery be solved, and my own returned to me? It’s been seven years since he snuck here to see us, and still no news.”
“People say that changes come every seven years, mamma,” said Barbara, hopefully; “but I will go down and send you up some more tea.”
“People say that changes happen every seven years, Mom,” Barbara said hopefully, “but I'm going to go downstairs and bring you up some more tea.”
“And guard your countenance well,” returned her mother. “Don’t let your father suspect anything. Remember his oath to bring Richard to justice. If he thought we dwelt on his innocence, there is no knowing what he might do to find him, he is so very just.”
“And keep a close watch on your expression,” her mother replied. “Don’t let your father suspect anything. Remember his promise to bring Richard to justice. If he thought we believed in Richard’s innocence, who knows what he might do to find him, as he is very committed to fairness.”
“So very cruel and unnatural, I call it, mamma. But never fear my betraying anything. But have you heard about Joyce?”
“So incredibly cruel and unnatural, I call it, Mom. But don’t worry, I won’t reveal anything. Have you heard about Joyce?”
“No. What is it?”
“No. What’s going on?”
“She had a severe fall while playing with little Isabel, and it is said she will be confined to bed for several weeks. I am very sorry for her.” And, composing her face, she descended to the breakfast-room.
“She had a bad fall while playing with little Isabel, and they say she’ll be stuck in bed for several weeks. I feel really sorry for her.” And, putting on a composed expression, she went down to the breakfast room.
The dinner hour at the Hares’, when they were alone, was four o’clock and it arrived that day as usual, and they sat down to table. Mrs. Hare was better then; the sunshine and the business of stirring life had in some measure effaced the visions of the night, and restored her to her wonted frame of mind.
The dinner hour at the Hares’ was at four o’clock when they were alone, and it came as usual that day as they sat down to eat. Mrs. Hare was feeling better then; the sunshine and the bustle of daily life had somewhat erased the memories of the night and brought her back to her usual state of mind.
The cloth removed, the justice sat but a little while over his port wine, for he was engaged to smoke an after-dinner pipe with a brother magistrate, Mr. Justice Herbert.
The cloth taken away, the judge sat for just a short time over his port wine, because he had plans to smoke an after-dinner pipe with a fellow magistrate, Mr. Justice Herbert.
“Shall you be home to tea, papa?” inquired Barbara.
“Are you going to be home for tea, dad?” Barbara asked.
“Is it any business of yours, young lady?”
“Is that any of your business, young lady?”
“Oh, not in the least,” answered Miss Barbara. “Only if you had been coming home to tea, I suppose we must have waited, had you not been in time.”
“Oh, not at all,” replied Miss Barbara. “It's just that if you had been coming home for tea, I guess we would have waited, if you hadn’t arrived on time.”
“I thought you said, Richard, that you were going to stay the evening with Mr. Herbert?” observed Mrs. Hare.
“I thought you said, Richard, that you were going to spend the evening with Mr. Herbert?” Mrs. Hare remarked.
“So I am,” responded the justice. “But Barbara has a great liking for the sound of her own tongue.”
“So I am,” replied the justice. “But Barbara really enjoys hearing herself talk.”
The justice departed, striding pompously down the gravel walk. Barbara waltzed round the large room to a gleeful song, as if she felt his absence a relief. Perhaps she did. “You can have tea now, mamma, at any time you please, if you are thirsty, without waiting till seven,” quoth she.
The judge left, walking proudly down the gravel path. Barbara danced around the big room to a cheerful song, as if she found his absence refreshing. Maybe she did. “You can have tea now, Mom, anytime you want, if you're thirsty, without waiting until seven,” she said.
“Barbara!” said Mrs. Hare.
“Barbara!” Mrs. Hare said.
“What, mamma?”
"What, mom?"
“I am sorry to hear of the calamity which has fallen upon Joyce! I should like to walk to East Lynne this evening and inquire after her, and see her, if I may; it would be but neighborly. I feel quite equal to it. Since I have accustomed myself to take more exercise I feel better for it, you know; and we have not been out to-day. Poor Joyce! What time shall we go, Barbara?”
“I’m sorry to hear about the tragedy that has struck Joyce! I’d like to walk to East Lynne this evening to check on her and see her if I can; it would be the right thing to do as a neighbor. I feel up to it. Ever since I started getting more exercise, I’ve been feeling better, you know; and we haven’t been out today. Poor Joyce! What time should we head out, Barbara?”
“If we were to get there by—by seven, I should think; their dinner will be over then.”
“If we could arrive by seven, I think that will be fine; their dinner should be over by then.”
“Yes,” answered Mrs. Hare, with alacrity, who was always pleased when somebody else decided for her. “But I should like some tea before we start, Barbara.”
“Yes,” replied Mrs. Hare eagerly, always happy when someone else made decisions for her. “But I’d like some tea before we start, Barbara.”
Barbara took care that her mamma should have some tea and then they proceeded toward East Lynne. It was a lovely evening—the air warm, and the humming gnats sported in it as if to make the most of the waning summer. Mrs. Hare enjoyed it at first, but ere she reached East Lynne, she became aware that the walk was too much for her. She did not usually venture upon half so long a one, and probably the fever and agitation of the morning had somewhat impaired her day’s strength. She laid her hand upon the iron gate as they turned into the park, and stood still.
Barbara made sure her mom had some tea, and then they headed toward East Lynne. It was a beautiful evening—the air was warm, and the buzzing gnats danced around as if to make the most of the fading summer. Mrs. Hare enjoyed it at first, but by the time she reached East Lynne, she realized that the walk was too much for her. She usually didn’t go on walks this long, and the fever and stress from the morning probably drained her energy for the day. She rested her hand on the iron gate as they turned into the park and paused.
“I did wrong to come, Barbara.”
"I shouldn't have come, Barb."
“Lean on me, mamma. When you reach those benches, you can take a good rest before proceeding to the house. It is very warm, and that may have fatigued you.”
“Lean on me, mom. When you get to those benches, you can take a good break before heading to the house. It’s really warm, and that might have worn you out.”
They gained the benches, which were placed under some of the park trees, in front of the gates and the road, but not of the house, and Mrs. Hare sat down. Another minute and they were surrounded. Mr. Carlyle, his wife, and sister, who were taking an after-dinner stroll amidst the flowers with their guest, Francis Levison, discerned them, and came up. The children, except the youngest, were of the party. Lady Isabel warmly welcomed Mrs. Hare; she had become quite attached to the delicate and suffering woman.
They settled on the benches located under a few of the park's trees, near the gates and the path, but not in front of the house, and Mrs. Hare took a seat. A moment later, they were surrounded. Mr. Carlyle, his wife, and sister, who were enjoying an after-dinner walk among the flowers with their guest, Francis Levison, spotted them and approached. The children, except for the youngest, were part of the group. Lady Isabel warmly greeted Mrs. Hare; she had grown quite fond of the fragile and ailing woman.
“A pretty one, I am, am I not, Archibald, to come inquiring after one invalid, and am so much of an invalid myself that I have to stop half-way?” Mrs. Hare exclaimed, as Mr. Carlyle shook her hand. “I was so greatly concerned to hear of poor Joyce.”
“A pretty sight I am, aren’t I, Archibald, coming to check on someone who's sick while I'm barely standing myself?” Mrs. Hare exclaimed as Mr. Carlyle shook her hand. “I was really worried to hear about poor Joyce.”
“You must stay the evening, now you are here,” cried Lady Isabel. “It will afford you a good rest; and tea will refresh you.”
“You have to stay the evening now that you're here,” Lady Isabel exclaimed. “It’ll give you a good chance to rest, and tea will perk you up.”
“Oh thank you, but we have taken tea,” said Mrs. Hare.
“Oh, thank you, but we’ve already had tea,” said Mrs. Hare.
“There is no reason why you should not take some more,” she laughed. “Indeed, you seem too fatigued to be anything but a prisoner with us for the next hour or two.”
“There’s no reason you can’t have a little more,” she laughed. “Honestly, you look too tired to be anything but a prisoner with us for the next hour or two.”
“I fear I am,” answered Mrs. Hare.
“I think I am,” replied Mrs. Hare.
“Who the dickens are they?” Captain Levison was muttering to himself, as he contemplated the guests from a distance. “It’s a deuced pretty girl, whoever she may be. I think I’ll approach, they don’t look formidable.”
“Who on earth are they?” Captain Levison was mumbling to himself, as he watched the guests from afar. “It’s a really pretty girl, whoever she is. I think I’ll go talk to them; they don’t seem intimidating.”
He did approach, and the introduction was made: “Captain Levison, Mrs. Hare and Miss Hare.” A few formal words, and Captain Levison disappeared again, challenging little William Carlyle to a foot-race.
He came over, and the introduction was made: “Captain Levison, Mrs. Hare, and Miss Hare.” A few polite words were exchanged, and then Captain Levison vanished again, daring little William Carlyle to a foot race.
“How very poorly your mamma looks!” Mr. Carlyle exclaimed to Barbara, when they were beyond the hearing of Mrs. Hare, who was busy talking with Lady Isabel and Miss Carlyle. “And she has appeared so much stronger lately; altogether better.”
“How badly your mom looks!” Mr. Carlyle said to Barbara when they were out of earshot of Mrs. Hare, who was busy chatting with Lady Isabel and Miss Carlyle. “She seemed so much stronger lately; overall better.”
“The walk here has fatigued her; I feared it would be too long; so that she looks unusually pale,” replied Barbara. “But what do you think it is that has upset her again, Mr. Carlyle?”
“The walk here has tired her out; I was worried it would be too long; she looks unusually pale,” replied Barbara. “But what do you think is bothering her again, Mr. Carlyle?”
He turned his inquiring eyes upon Barbara.
He looked at Barbara with curious eyes.
“Papa came downstairs this morning, saying mamma was ill, that she had one of her old attacks of fever and restlessness. I declare, as papa spoke, I thought to myself could mamma have been dreaming some foolish dream again—for you remember how ill she used to be after them. I ran upstairs and the first thing that mamma said to me was, that she had had one of those dreadful dreams.”
“Dad came downstairs this morning, saying Mom was sick, that she was having one of her old episodes of fever and restlessness. I swear, as Dad spoke, I thought to myself if Mom could have been dreaming some silly dream again—because you remember how sick she used to get after those. I ran upstairs and the first thing Mom said to me was that she had one of those awful dreams.”
“I fancied she must have outlived her fear of them; that her own plain sense had come to her aid long ago, showing her how futile dreams are, meaning nothing, even if hers do occasionally touch upon that—that unhappy mystery.”
"I thought she must have moved past her fear of them; that her own common sense had helped her a long time ago, showing her how pointless dreams are, meaning nothing, even if hers sometimes brush against that—that unfortunate mystery."
“You may just as well reason with a post as reason with mamma when she is suffering from the influence of one of those dreams,” returned Barbara. “I tried it this morning. I asked her to call up—as you observe—good sense to her aid. And her reply was, ‘How could she help her feelings? She did not induce the dream by thinking of Richard, or in any other way, and yet it came and shattered her.’ Of course so far, mamma is right, for she cannot help the dreams coming.”
“You might as well try to reason with a wall as to reason with Mom when she’s under the influence of one of those dreams,” Barbara replied. “I tried it this morning. I asked her to bring—like you said—common sense to the situation. And her response was, ‘How can I help how I feel? I didn’t ask for the dream by thinking about Richard or anything else, and yet it came and broke me.’ Of course, Mom is right to an extent, because she can’t control the dreams that come.”
Mr. Carlyle made no immediate reply. He picked up a ball belonging to one of the children, which lay in his path, and began tossing it gently in his hand. “It is a singular thing,” he observed, presently, “that we do not hear from Richard.”
Mr. Carlyle didn’t respond right away. He grabbed a ball that one of the kids had left in his way and started tossing it lightly in his hand. “It’s strange,” he said after a moment, “that we haven’t heard from Richard.”
“Oh, very, very. And I know mamma distresses over it. A few words which she let fall this morning, betrayed it plainly. I am no believer in dreams,” continued Barbara, “but I cannot deny that these, which take such a hold upon mamma, do bear upon the case in a curious manner—the one she had last night especially.”
“Oh, definitely. And I know Mom is really worried about it. A few things she said this morning made that clear. I don’t really believe in dreams,” Barbara continued, “but I can’t deny that these dreams, which affect Mom so much, do relate to the situation in a strange way—the one she had last night in particular.”
“What was it?” asked Mr. Carlyle.
“What was it?” Mr. Carlyle asked.
“She dreamed that the real murderer was at West Lynne. She thought he was at our house—as a visitor, she said, or like one making a morning call—and we, she and I, were conversing with him about the murder. He wanted to deny it—to put it on Richard; and he turned and whispered to Otway Bethel, who stood behind his chair. This is another strange thing,” added Barbara, lifting her blue eyes in their deep earnestness to the face of Mr. Carlyle.
“She dreamed that the real murderer was at West Lynne. She thought he was at our house—as a visitor, she said, or like someone making a morning call—and we, she and I, were talking to him about the murder. He wanted to deny it—to blame Richard; and he turned and whispered to Otway Bethel, who was standing behind his chair. This is another strange thing,” added Barbara, lifting her blue eyes, full of sincerity, to Mr. Carlyle’s face.
“What is strange? You speak in enigmas, Barbara.”
“What’s strange? You’re talking in riddles, Barbara.”
“I mean that Otway Bethel should invariably appear in her dreams. Until that stolen visit of Richard’s we had no idea he was near the spot at the time, and yet he had always made a prominent feature in these dreams.”
“I mean that Otway Bethel should always show up in her dreams. Until that secret visit from Richard, we had no clue he was close by at that moment, and yet he had always been a major part of these dreams.”
“And who was the murderer—in your mamma’s dream?” continued Mr. Carlyle, speaking as gravely as though he were upon a subject that men ridicule not.
“And who was the murderer—in your mom’s dream?” continued Mr. Carlyle, speaking as seriously as if he were discussing a topic that men don’t make fun of.
“She cannot remember, except that he seemed a gentleman, and that we held intercourse with him as such. Now, that again is remarkable. We never told her, you know, of our suspicions of Captain Thorn.”
“She can't remember, except that he seemed like a gentleman, and that we interacted with him as such. Now, that's quite striking. We never mentioned to her our suspicions about Captain Thorn.”
“I think you must be becoming a convert to the theory of dreams yourself, Barbara; you are so very earnest,” smiled Mr. Carlyle.
“I think you’re starting to believe in the theory of dreams yourself, Barbara; you seem so serious,” smiled Mr. Carlyle.
“No, not to dreams; but I am earnest for my dear brother Richard’s sake.”
“No, not for dreams; but I’m serious for my dear brother Richard’s sake.”
“That Thorn does not appear in a hurry again to favor West Lynne with his——”
“That Thorn doesn’t seem to be in a rush to benefit West Lynne with his——”
Mr. Carlyle paused, for Barbara had hurriedly laid her hand upon his arm, with a warning gesture. In talking they had wandered across the park to its ornamental grounds, and were now in a quiet path, overshadowed on the other side by a chain of imitation rocks. Seated astride on the summit of these rocks, right above where Mr. Carlyle and Barbara were standing was Francis Levison. His face was turned from them and he appeared intent upon a child’s whip, winding leather round its handle. Whether he heard their footsteps or not, he did not turn. They quickened their pace, and quitted the walk, bending their steps backward toward the group of ladies.
Mr. Carlyle stopped because Barbara had quickly placed her hand on his arm, signaling him to be quiet. While talking, they had walked across the park to its decorative areas and were now on a peaceful path, shaded on the other side by a row of fake rocks. Sitting on top of these rocks, directly above where Mr. Carlyle and Barbara stood, was Francis Levison. He had his back to them and seemed focused on a child's whip, wrapping leather around its handle. Whether he heard them coming or not, he didn't turn around. They sped up and left the path, making their way back toward the group of ladies.
“Could he have heard what we were saying?” ejaculated Barbara, below her breath.
“Could he have heard what we were saying?” Barbara exclaimed quietly.
Mr. Carlyle looked down upon the concerned, flushed cheeks with a smile. Barbara was so evidently perturbed. But for a certain episode of their lives, some years ago, he might have soothed her tenderly.
Mr. Carlyle looked down at her worried, flushed cheeks with a smile. Barbara was clearly upset. If it weren’t for a certain episode from their past, a few years back, he might have comforted her gently.
“I think he must have heard a little, Barbara, unless his wits were wool-gathering. He might not be attending. What if he did hear? It is of no consequence.”
“I think he must have heard some of it, Barbara, unless he was completely out of it. He might not be paying attention. But what if he did hear? It doesn’t really matter.”
“I was speaking, you know, of Captain Thorn—of his being the murderer.”
“I was talking about Captain Thorn—about him being the murderer.”
“You were not speaking of Richard or his movements, so never mind. Levison is a stranger to the whole. It is nothing to him. If he did hear the name of Thorn mentioned, or even distinguished the subject, it would bear for him no interest—would go, as the saying runs, ‘in at one ear and out at the other.’ Be at rest, Barbara.”
“You weren't talking about Richard or what he's been up to, so forget it. Levison doesn't know anything about it. It doesn’t matter to him. If he did hear Thorn's name mentioned or even recognized the topic, it wouldn't mean anything to him—it would just go in one ear and out the other. Don't worry, Barbara.”
He really did look somewhat tenderly upon her as he spoke—and they were near enough to Lady Isabel for her to note the glance. She need not have been jealous: it bore no treachery to her. But she did note it; she had noted also their wandering away together, and she jumped to the conclusion that it was premeditated, that they had gone beyond her sight to enjoy each other’s society for a few stolen moments. Wonderfully attractive looked Barbara that evening, for Mr. Carlyle or any one else to steal away with. Her tasty, elegant airy summer attire, her bright blue eyes, her charming features, and her damask cheeks! She had untied the strings of her pretty white bonnet, and was restlessly playing with them, more in thought than nervousness.
He really did look at her with a bit of tenderness as he spoke—and they were close enough for Lady Isabel to notice the glance. She didn’t need to feel jealous: it didn’t betray her. But she did notice it; she had also seen them wandering off together, and she jumped to the conclusion that it was planned, that they had gone out of her sight to enjoy each other’s company for a few stolen moments. Barbara looked incredibly attractive that evening, perfect for Mr. Carlyle or anyone else to steal away with. Her stylish, elegant summer outfit, her bright blue eyes, her charming features, and her rosy cheeks! She had untied the strings of her pretty white bonnet and was restlessly playing with them, more lost in thought than nervous.
“Barbara, love, how are we to get home?” asked Mrs. Hare. “I do fear I shall never walk it. I wish I had told Benjamin to bring the phaeton.”
“Barbara, sweetheart, how are we supposed to get home?” asked Mrs. Hare. “I really don’t think I can walk it. I wish I had told Benjamin to bring the carriage.”
“I can send to him,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“I can send it to him,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“But it is too bad of me, Archibald, to take you and Lady Isabel by storm in this unceremonious manner; and to give your servants trouble besides.”
“But it's really rude of me, Archibald, to barge in on you and Lady Isabel like this and to cause your staff any hassle.”
“A great deal too bad, I think,” returned Mr. Carlyle, with mock gravity. “As to the servants, the one who has to go will never get over the trouble, depend upon it. You always were more concerned for others than for yourself, dear Mrs. Hare.”
“A great deal too bad, I think,” Mr. Carlyle replied with mock seriousness. “As for the staff, the one who has to leave will never recover from it, trust me. You’ve always cared more about others than yourself, dear Mrs. Hare.”
“And you were always kind, Archibald, smoothing difficulties for all, and making a trouble of nothing. Ah, Lady Isabel, were I a young woman, I should be envying you your good husband; there are not many like him.”
“And you were always so kind, Archibald, easing everyone's troubles and turning problems into nothing. Ah, Lady Isabel, if I were a young woman, I would be envious of your wonderful husband; there aren't many like him.”
Possibly the sentence reminded Lady Isabel that another, who was young, might be envying her, for her cheeks—Isabel’s—flushed crimson. Mr. Carlyle held out his strong arm of help to Mrs. Hare.
Possibly the sentence made Lady Isabel realize that someone young might be envious of her, because her cheeks—Isabel’s—turned bright red. Mr. Carlyle extended his strong arm to help Mrs. Hare.
“If sufficiently rested, I fancy you would be more comfortable on a sofa indoors. Allow me to support you thither.”
“If you’re well-rested, I think you’d be more comfortable on a sofa inside. Let me help you over there.”
“And you can take my arm on the other side,” cried Miss Carlyle, placing her tall form by Mrs. Hare. “Between us both we will pull you bravely along; your feet need scarcely touch the ground.”
“And you can take my arm on the other side,” shouted Miss Carlyle, positioning her tall figure next to Mrs. Hare. “Together, we’ll pull you along just fine; your feet hardly need to touch the ground.”
Mrs. Hare laughed, but said she thought Mr. Carlyle’s arm would be sufficient. She took it, and they were turning toward the house, when her eye caught the form of a gentleman passing along the road by the park gate.
Mrs. Hare laughed but said she thought Mr. Carlyle’s arm would be enough. She took it, and they were heading toward the house when she saw a gentleman walking along the road by the park gate.
“Barbara, run,” she hurriedly exclaimed. “There’s Tom Herbert going toward our house, and he will just call in and tell them to send the phaeton, if you ask him, which will save the trouble to Mr. Carlyle’s servants of going expressly. Make haste, child! You will be up with him in half a minute.”
“Barbara, run,” she quickly shouted. “There’s Tom Herbert heading to our house, and he’ll just stop by and ask them to send the carriage if you ask him, which will save Mr. Carlyle’s servants the trouble of going all the way. Hurry up, kid! You’ll catch up to him in no time.”
Barbara, thus urged, set off, on the spur of the moment, toward the gates, before the rest of the party well knew what was being done. It was too late for Mr. Carlyle to stop her and repeat that the servant should go, for Barbara was already up with Mr. Tom Herbert. The latter had seen her running toward him, and waited at the gate.
Barbara, prompted by the moment, headed toward the gates before the rest of the group even realized what was happening. It was too late for Mr. Carlyle to stop her and say that the servant should go, as Barbara was already with Mr. Tom Herbert. He had seen her running toward him and waited at the gate.
“Are you going past our house?” inquired Barbara, perceiving then that Otway Bethel also stood there, but just beyond the view of the women.
“Are you going past our house?” Barbara asked, noticing that Otway Bethel was also there, just out of sight of the women.
“Yes. Why?” replied Tom Herbert, who was not famed for his politeness, being blunt by nature and “fast” by habit.
“Yes. Why?” replied Tom Herbert, who wasn't known for his politeness, being straightforward by nature and “fast” by habit.
“Mamma would be so much obliged to you, if you would just call in and leave word that Benjamin is to bring up the phaeton. Mamma walked here, intending to walk home, but she finds herself so fatigued as to be unequal to it.”
“Mama would really appreciate it if you could just stop by and let us know that Benjamin is bringing the carriage. Mama walked here, planning to walk back, but she’s feeling so tired that she can’t manage it.”
“All right. I’ll call and send him. What time?”
“All right. I’ll call and send him over. What time?”
Nothing had been said to Barbara about the time, so she was at liberty to name her own. “Ten o’clock. We shall be home then before papa.”
Nothing had been said to Barbara about the time, so she was free to choose her own. “Ten o’clock. We’ll be home before Dad.”
“That you will,” responded Tom Herbert. “He and the governor, and two or three more old codgers, are blowing clouds till you can’t see across the room; and they are sure to get at it after supper. I say, Miss Barbara are you engaged for a few picnics?”
“That you will,” replied Tom Herbert. “He, the governor, and a couple of other old guys are smoking so much you can't see across the room; they’ll definitely get into it again after dinner. I’m asking, Miss Barbara, are you free for a few picnics?”
“Good for a great many,” returned Barbara.
“Good for a lot of people,” Barbara replied.
“Our girls want to get up some in the next week or two. Jack’s home, you know.”
“Our girls want to come over sometime in the next week or two. Jack’s home, you know.”
“Is he?” said Barbara, in surprise.
“Is he?” Barbara asked, surprised.
“We had a letter yesterday, and he came to-day—a brother officer with him. Jack vows if the girls don’t cater well for them in the way of amusement, he’ll never honor them by spending his leave at home again; so mind you keep yourself in readiness for any fun that may turn up. Good evening.”
“We got a letter yesterday, and he showed up today—with a fellow officer. Jack swears that if the girls don’t entertain them properly, he won’t waste his leave at home again; so make sure you’re ready for any fun that comes up. Good evening.”
“Good evening, Miss Hare,” added Otway Bethel.
“Good evening, Miss Hare,” Otway Bethel said.
As Barbara was returning the salutation, she became conscious of other footsteps advancing from the same direction that they had come, and moved her head hastily round. Two gentlemen, walking arm-in-arm, were close upon her, in one of whom she recognized “Jack,” otherwise Major Herbert. He stopped, and held out his hand.
As Barbara was greeting back, she noticed other footsteps coming from the same direction they had just come from and quickly turned her head. Two men, walking arm-in-arm, were approaching her, and she recognized one of them as “Jack,” also known as Major Herbert. He stopped and extended his hand.
“It is some years since we met, but I have not forgotten the pretty face of Miss Barbara,” he cried. “A young girl’s face it was then, but it is a stately young lady’s now.”
“It’s been a few years since we met, but I haven’t forgotten the pretty face of Miss Barbara,” he exclaimed. “It was the face of a young girl back then, but now it’s that of a poised young lady.”
Barbara laughed. “Your brother has just told me you had arrived at West Lynne; but I did not know you were so close to me. He has been asking me if I am ready for some pic—”
Barbara laughed. “Your brother just told me you arrived at West Lynne; but I didn’t realize you were so close to me. He’s been asking me if I’m ready for some pic—”
Barbara’s voice faltered, and the rushing crimson dyed her face. Whose face was that, who was he, standing opposite to her, side by side with John Herbert? She had seen the face but once, yet it had implanted itself upon her memory in characters of fire. Major Herbert continued to talk, but Barbara for once lost her self-possession; she could not listen, she could only stare at that face as if fascinated to the gaze, looking herself something like a simpleton, her shy blue eyes anxious and restless, and her lips turning to an ashy whiteness. A strange feeling of wonder, of superstition was creeping over Barbara. Was that man behind her in sober, veritable reality—or was it but a phantom called up in her mind by the associations rising from her mamma’s dream; or by the conversation held not many moments ago with Mr. Carlyle.
Barbara's voice wavered, and the rush of color filled her face. Whose face was that? Who was he, standing in front of her next to John Herbert? She had only seen the face once, yet it was burned into her memory like a vivid mark. Major Herbert kept talking, but for once, Barbara lost her composure; she couldn't concentrate, only staring at that face as if mesmerized, looking a bit foolish, her shy blue eyes anxious and restless, and her lips turning ashen. A strange feeling of wonder and superstition washed over Barbara. Was that man really there in front of her, or was he just a figment of her imagination brought on by the associations from her mom’s dream or the conversation with Mr. Carlyle just moments earlier?
Major Herbert may have deemed that Barbara, who evidently could not attend to himself, but was attending to his companion, wished for an introduction, and he accordingly made it. “Captain Thorn—Miss Hare.”
Major Herbert may have thought that Barbara, who clearly couldn’t take care of herself but was focused on his companion, wanted an introduction, so he went ahead and made one. “Captain Thorn—Miss Hare.”
Then Barbara roused herself; her senses were partially coming to her, and she became alive to the fact that they must deem her behavior unorthodox for a young lady.
Then Barbara shook herself awake; her senses were slowly returning, and she realized that they likely thought her behavior was inappropriate for a young lady.
“I—I looked at Captain Thorn, for I thought I remembered his face,” she stammered.
“I—I looked at Captain Thorn because I thought I recognized his face,” she stammered.
“I was in West Lynne for a day or two, some five years ago,” he observed.
“I was in West Lynne for a day or two, about five years ago,” he noted.
“Ah—yes,” returned Barbara. “Are you going to make a long stay now?”
“Ah—yes,” Barbara replied. “Are you planning to stay a while now?”
“We have several weeks’ leave of absence. Whether we shall remain here all the time I cannot say.”
“We have several weeks off. I can’t say if we’ll stay here the whole time.”
Barbara parted from them. Thought upon thought crowded upon her brain as she flew back to East Lynne. She ran up the steps to the hall, gliding toward a group which stood near its further end—her mother, Miss Carlyle, Mr. Carlyle, and little Isabel; Lady Isabel she did not see. Mrs. Hare was then going up to see Joyce.
Barbara left them. Thoughts raced through her mind as she hurried back to East Lynne. She dashed up the steps to the hall, moving towards a group at the far end—her mother, Miss Carlyle, Mr. Carlyle, and little Isabel; she didn’t see Lady Isabel. Mrs. Hare was then heading up to see Joyce.
In the agitation of the moment she stealthily touched Mr. Carlyle, and he stepped away from the rest to speak to her, she drawing back toward the door of one of the reception rooms, and motioning him to approach.
In the heat of the moment, she quietly touched Mr. Carlyle, and he moved away from the others to talk to her, as she stepped back toward the door of one of the reception rooms, signaling him to come closer.
“Oh, Archibald, I must speak to you alone! Could you not come out again for a little while?”
“Oh, Archibald, I need to talk to you privately! Can you come out for a bit?”
He nodded, and walked out openly by her side. Why should he not? What had he to conceal? But, unfortunately, Lady Isabel, who had but gone into that same room for a minute, and was coming out again to join Mrs. Hare, both saw Barbara’s touch upon her husband’s arm, marked her agitation, and heard her words. She went to one of the hall windows and watched them saunter toward the more private part of the ground; she saw her husband send back Isabel. Never, since her marriage, had Lady Isabel’s jealousy been excited as it was excited that evening.
He nodded and walked out next to her without hesitation. Why shouldn’t he? What did he have to hide? Unfortunately, Lady Isabel, who had just stepped into that same room for a moment and was now coming out to join Mrs. Hare, saw Barbara’s hand on her husband’s arm, noticed her agitation, and heard her words. She went to one of the hall windows and watched them stroll toward the more secluded part of the grounds; she saw her husband send Isabel back. Never since her marriage had Lady Isabel felt such jealousy as she did that evening.
“I—I feel—I scarcely know whether I am awake or dreaming,” began Barbara, putting up her hand to her brow and speaking in a dreamy tone. “Pardon me for bringing you out in this unceremonious fashion.”
“I—I feel—I can hardly tell if I’m awake or dreaming,” started Barbara, putting her hand to her forehead and speaking in a dazed tone. “Sorry for dragging you out here so abruptly.”
“What state secrets have you to discuss?” asked Mr. Carlyle in a jesting manner.
“What state secrets do you want to talk about?” Mr. Carlyle asked with a teasing tone.
“We were speaking of mamma’s dream. She said the impression it had left upon her mind—that the murderer was in West Lynne—was so vivid that in spite of common sense she could not persuade herself that he was not. Well—just now——”
“We were talking about mom’s dream. She said the impression it left on her mind—that the killer was in West Lynne—was so strong that despite common sense, she couldn’t convince herself otherwise. Well—just now——”
“Barbara, what can be the matter?” uttered Mr. Carlyle, perceiving that her agitation was so great as to impede her words.
“Barbara, what is the matter?” said Mr. Carlyle, noticing that her distress was so intense that it was affecting her ability to speak.
“I have just seen him!” she rejoined.
“I just saw him!” she responded.
“Seen him!” echoed Mr. Carlyle, looking at her fixedly, a doubt crossing his mind whether Barbara’s mind might be as uncollected as her manner.
“Seen him!” Mr. Carlyle echoed, gazing at her intently, a doubt creeping into his mind about whether Barbara’s thoughts were as scattered as her behavior.
“What were nearly my last words to you? That if ever that Thorn did come to West Lynne again, I would leave no stone unturned to bring it home to him. He is here, Archibald. Now, when I went to the gate to speak to Tom Herbert, his brother, Major Herbert, was also there, and with him Captain Thorn. Bethel, also. Do you wonder I say that I know not whether I am awake or dreaming? They have some weeks’ holiday, and are here to spend it.”
“What were almost my last words to you? That if Thorn ever came back to West Lynne, I would do everything I could to confront him. He’s here, Archibald. When I went to the gate to talk to Tom Herbert, his brother, Major Herbert, was also there with Captain Thorn. Bethel was there too. Do you see why I’m unsure if I’m awake or dreaming? They have a few weeks off and are here to enjoy it.”
“It is a singular coincidence,” exclaimed Mr. Carlyle.
“It’s quite a coincidence,” exclaimed Mr. Carlyle.
“Had anything been wanting to convince me that Thorn is the guilty man, this would have done it,” went on Barbara, in her excitement. “Mamma’s dream, with the steadfast impression it left upon her that Hallijohn’s murderer was now at West Lynne—”
“Had anything been needed to convince me that Thorn is the guilty man, this would have done it,” Barbara continued, excitedly. “Mom’s dream, with the strong impression it left on her that Hallijohn’s murderer was now at West Lynne—”
In turning the sharp corner of the covered walk they came in contact with Captain Levison, who appeared to be either standing or sauntering there, his hands underneath his coat-tails. Again Barbara felt vexed, wondering how much he had heard, and beginning in her heart to dislike the man. He accosted them familiarly, and appeared as if he would have turned with them; but none could put down presumption more effectually than Mr. Carlyle, calm and gentlemanly though he always was.
As they rounded the sharp corner of the covered walkway, they ran into Captain Levison, who seemed to be either standing or strolling there, with his hands tucked under his coat-tails. Barbara felt irritated again, wondering how much he had overheard and starting to dislike him. He greeted them in a friendly manner and seemed like he wanted to join them, but no one could shut down arrogance more effectively than Mr. Carlyle, who was always composed and gentlemanly.
“I will join you presently, Captain Levison,” he said with a wave of the hand. And he turned back with Barbara toward the open parts of the park.
“I'll join you in a bit, Captain Levison,” he said, waving his hand. Then he turned back with Barbara toward the open areas of the park.
“Do you like that Captain Levison?” she abruptly inquired, when they were beyond hearing.
“Do you like Captain Levison?” she suddenly asked, once they were out of earshot.
“I cannot say I do,” was Mr. Carlyle’s reply. “He is one who does not improve upon acquaintance.”
“I can't say I do,” Mr. Carlyle replied. “He's someone who doesn't get any better the more you know him.”
“To me it looks as though he had placed himself in our way to hear what we were saying.”
“To me, it seems like he positioned himself in our path to eavesdrop on what we were saying.”
“No, no, Barbara. What interest could it bear for him?”
“No, no, Barbara. What interest could it have for him?”
Barbara did not contest the point; she turned to the one nearer at heart. “What must be our course with regard to Thorn?”
Barbara didn't argue the point; she shifted to the issue that concerned her more. “What should we do about Thorn?”
“It is more than I can tell you,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “I cannot go up to the man and unceremoniously accuse him of being Hallijohn’s murderer.”
“It’s more than I can say,” Mr. Carlyle replied. “I can’t just confront the guy and bluntly accuse him of being Hallijohn’s murderer.”
They took their way to the house, for there was nothing further to discuss. Captain Levison entered it before them, and saw Lady Isabel standing at the hall window. Yes, she was standing and looking still, brooding over her fancied wrongs.
They made their way to the house since there was nothing else to talk about. Captain Levison entered before them and saw Lady Isabel standing at the hall window. Yes, she was standing there, looking out quietly, lost in her thoughts about her imagined grievances.
“Who is that Miss Hare?” he demanded in a cynical tone. “They appear to have a pretty good understanding together. Twice this evening I have met them enjoying a private walk and a private confab.”
“Who is that Miss Hare?” he asked with a cynical tone. “They seem to have a pretty good connection. I’ve run into them enjoying a private walk and a private chat twice this evening.”
“What did you say?” sharply and haughtily returned Lady Isabel.
“What did you say?” Lady Isabel replied sharply and arrogantly.
“Nay, I did not mean to offend you,” was the answer, for he knew that she heard his words distinctly in spite of her question. “I spoke of Monsieur votre mari.”
“No, I didn’t mean to offend you,” was the reply, since he knew she heard his words clearly despite her question. “I was talking about Monsieur votre mari.”
CHAPTER XXIII.
CAPTAIN THORN IN TROUBLE ABOUT “A BILL.”
In talking over a bygone misfortune, we sometimes make the remark, or hear it made to us, “Circumstances worked against it.” Such and such a thing might have turned out differently, we say, had the surrounding circumstances been more favorable, but they were in opposition; they were dead against it. Now, if ever attendant circumstances can be said to have borne a baneful influence upon any person in this world, they most assuredly did at this present time against Lady Isabel Carlyle.
In discussing a past misfortune, we often hear or say, "Circumstances worked against it." We believe that things could have turned out differently if the surrounding conditions had been more favorable, but they were not; they were completely against us. At this moment, if there was ever a time when external circumstances had a harmful effect on someone, it certainly happened to Lady Isabel Carlyle.
Coeval, you see, with the arrival of the ex-captain, Levison, at East Lynne, all the jealous feeling, touching her husband and Barbara Hare, was renewed, and with greater force than ever. Barbara, painfully anxious that something should be brought to light, it would have puzzled her to say how or by what means, by which her brother should be exonerated from the terrible charge under which he lay; fully believing that Frederick Thorn, captain in her majesty’s service, was the man who had committed the crime, as asserted by Richard, was in a state of excitement bordering upon frenzy. Too keenly she felt the truth of her own words, that she was powerless, that she could, herself, do nothing. When she rose in the morning, after a night passed in troubled reflection more than in sleep, her thoughts were, “Oh, that I could this day find out something certain!” She was often at the Herberts’; frequently invited there—sometimes going uninvited. She and the Herberts were intimate and they pressed Barbara into all the impromptu gay doings, now their brother was at home. There she of course saw Captain Thorn, and now and then she was enabled to pick up scraps of his past history. Eagerly were these scraps carried to Mr. Carlyle. Not at his office; Barbara would not appear there. Perhaps she was afraid of the gossiping tongues of West Lynne, or that her visits might have come to the knowledge of that stern, prying, and questioning old gentleman whom she called sire. It may be too, that she feared, if seen haunting Mr. Carlyle’s office, Captain Thorn might come to hear of it and suspect the agitation, that was afloat—for who could know better than he, the guilt that was falsely attaching to Richard? Therefore she chose rather to go to East Lynne, or to waylay Mr. Carlyle as he passed to and from business. It was little she gathered to tell him; one evening she met him with the news that Mr. Thorn had been in former years at West Lynne, though she could not fix the date; another time she went boldly to East Lynne in eager anxiety, ostensibly to make a call on Lady Isabel—and a very restless one it was—contriving to make Mr. Carlyle understand that she wanted to see him alone. He went out with her when she departed, and accompanied her as far as the park gates, the two evidently absorbed in earnest converse. Lady Isabel’s jealous eye saw that. The communication Barbara had to make was, that Captain Thorn had let fall the avowal that he had once been “in trouble,” though of its nature there was no indication given. Another journey of hers took the scrap of news that she had discovered he knew Swainson well. Part of this, nay, perhaps the whole of it, Mr. Carlyle had found out for himself; nevertheless he always received Barbara with vivid interest. Richard Hare was related to Miss Carlyle, and if his innocence could be made clear in the sight of men, it would be little less gratifying to them than to the Hares. Of Richard’s innocence, Mr. Carlyle now entertained little, if any doubt, and he was becoming impressed with the guilt of Captain Thorn. The latter spoke mysteriously of a portion of his past life—when he could be brought to speak of it at all—and he bore evidently some secret that he did not care to have alluded to.
With the arrival of the ex-captain, Levison, at East Lynne, all the jealousy surrounding her husband and Barbara Hare flared up again, stronger than ever. Barbara, desperately wanting something to come to light, couldn’t quite figure out how to help her brother be cleared of the awful accusation against him. She fully believed that Frederick Thorn, a captain in Her Majesty’s service, was the one who committed the crime, as Richard claimed, and she was on the verge of a frenzy. She felt acutely aware of her own helplessness; she knew she could do nothing herself. When she woke up in the morning after a night more filled with troubled thoughts than sleep, all she could think was, “Oh, if only I could find something certain today!” She visited the Herberts often, sometimes invited, sometimes just showing up. She and the Herberts were close, and they swept Barbara into all their spontaneous fun now that their brother was home. Naturally, she saw Captain Thorn there and occasionally managed to gather bits of his past. She eagerly took these pieces of information to Mr. Carlyle. Not at his office, though; Barbara wouldn't go there. Maybe she was worried about the town gossip in West Lynne or that her visits might reach the ears of that stern, prying old man she called father. Perhaps she also feared that if Captain Thorn heard she was visiting Mr. Carlyle at his office, he might suspect the agitation around Richard’s false guilt. So, she preferred to go to East Lynne or wait for Mr. Carlyle as he came and went from work. She didn’t gather much to share; one evening she met him with the news that Mr. Thorn had indeed been at West Lynne years ago, but she couldn’t remember when. Another time, she boldly went to East Lynne, anxious and pretending to visit Lady Isabel—it was a very restless visit—managing to let Mr. Carlyle know she wanted to speak to him alone. When she left, he walked her out to the park gates, and they clearly engaged in serious conversation. Lady Isabel noticed that. Barbara’s message was that Captain Thorn had revealed he had been “in trouble” once, though he didn’t specify what that trouble was. On another trip, she brought news that he knew Swainson well. Mr. Carlyle might have figured some of this out for himself, but he always welcomed Barbara with great interest. Richard Hare was connected to Miss Carlyle, and if his innocence could be proven, it would be just as satisfying for them as for the Hares. Mr. Carlyle now had little doubt about Richard’s innocence and was increasingly convinced of Captain Thorn’s guilt. Thorn spoke mysteriously about parts of his past life—when he would talk about it at all—and he clearly harbored some secret he didn’t want anyone to mention.
But now look at the mean treachery of that man, Francis Levison! The few meetings that Lady Isabel did witness between her husband and Barbara would have been quite enough to excite her anger and jealousy, to trouble her peace; but, in addition, Francis Levison took care to tell her of those she did not see. It pleased him—he could best tell with what motive—to watch the movements of Mr. Carlyle and Barbara. There was a hedge pathway through the fields, on the opposite side of the road to the residence of Justice Hare, and as Mr. Carlyle walked down the road to business in his unsuspicion (not one time in fifty did he choose to ride; the walk to and fro kept him in health, he said), Captain Levison would be strolling down like a serpent behind the hedge, watching all his movements, watching his interviews with Barbara, did any take place, watching Mr. Carlyle turn into the grove, as he sometimes did, and perhaps watch Barbara run out of the house to meet him. It was all related over, and with miserable exaggeration, to Lady Isabel, whose jealousy, as a natural sequence, grew feverish in its extent.
But now just look at the cruel betrayal by that man, Francis Levison! The few times Lady Isabel saw her husband with Barbara would have been enough to stir up her anger and jealousy, disturbing her peace; but on top of that, Francis Levison made sure to tell her about the ones she didn’t see. It suited him—he knew exactly why—to keep an eye on Mr. Carlyle and Barbara. There was a path through the fields on the opposite side of the road from Justice Hare's house, and while Mr. Carlyle walked to work without a care (he rarely chose to ride; he said walking back and forth kept him healthy), Captain Levison would slink along like a snake behind the hedge, watching all his movements, watching his meetings with Barbara, if any happened, and seeing Mr. Carlyle go into the grove, which he sometimes did, and maybe watching Barbara rush out of the house to meet him. He would share it all with Lady Isabel, exaggerating miserably, which only made her jealousy grow more intense.
It is scarcely necessary to explain, that of this feeling of Lady Isabel’s Barbara knew nothing; not a shadow of suspicion had ever penetrated to her mind that Lady Isabel was jealous of her. Had she been told that such was the fact, she would have laughed in derision at her informant. Mr. Carlyle’s happy wife, proudly secure in her position and in his affection, jealous of her! of her, to whom he had never given an admiring look or a loving word! It would have taken a great deal to make Barbara believe that.
It hardly needs saying that Barbara was completely unaware of Lady Isabel's feelings; not a hint of suspicion ever crossed her mind that Lady Isabel was jealous of her. If someone had told her that was the case, she would have laughed mockingly at them. Mr. Carlyle’s content wife, confidently assured of her status and his love, jealous of her! The woman he had never given an admiring glance or a kind word to! It would have taken a lot to convince Barbara of that.
How different were the facts in reality. These meetings of Mr. Carlyle’s and Barbara’s, instead of episodes of love-making and tender speeches, were positively painful, especially to Barbara, from the unhappy nature of the subject to be discussed. Far from feeling a reprehensible pleasure at seeking the meetings with Mr. Carlyle, Barbara shrank from them; but that she was urged by dire necessity, in the interests of Richard, she would wholly have avoided such. Poor Barbara, in spite of that explosion of bottled-up excitement years back, was a lady, possessed of a lady’s ideas and feelings, and—remembering the explosion—it did not accord with her pride at all to be pushing herself into what might be called secret meetings with Archibald Carlyle. But Barbara, in her sisterly love, pressed down all thought of self, and went perseveringly forward for Richard’s sake.
How different the reality was. These meetings between Mr. Carlyle and Barbara, instead of being romantic and filled with sweet words, were actually quite painful, especially for Barbara, due to the unhappy topic they needed to discuss. Instead of feeling guilty pleasure in seeking out time with Mr. Carlyle, Barbara avoided it; if it weren't for the urgent necessity for Richard's sake, she would have completely steered clear of such meetings. Poor Barbara, despite that past explosion of pent-up emotions, was a lady with a lady's ideals and feelings, and—considering that past incident—it went against her pride to arrange what could be considered secret meetings with Archibald Carlyle. But Barbara, driven by her love for her brother, pushed aside all thoughts of herself and moved forward determinedly for Richard’s sake.
Mr. Carlyle was seated one morning in his private room at his office, when his head clerk, Mr. Dill came in. “A gentleman is asking to see you, Mr. Archibald.”
Mr. Carlyle was sitting one morning in his private office when his head clerk, Mr. Dill, came in. “A gentleman wants to see you, Mr. Archibald.”
“I am too busy to see anybody for this hour to come. You know that, Dill.”
“I’m too busy to see anyone for the next hour. You know that, Dill.”
“So I told him, sir, and he says he’ll wait. It is that Captain Thorn who is staying here with John Herbert.”
“So I told him, sir, and he said he’d wait. It’s that Captain Thorn who is staying here with John Herbert.”
Mr. Carlyle raised his eyes, and they encountered those of the old man; a peculiar expression was in the face of both. Mr. Carlyle glanced down at the parchment he was perusing, as if calculating his time. Then he looked up again and spoke.
Mr. Carlyle looked up, and his gaze met that of the old man; there was a strange look on both their faces. Mr. Carlyle glanced down at the document he was reading, as if gauging his time. Then he looked up again and said something.
“I will see him, Dill. Send him in.”
“I'll see him, Dill. Go ahead and send him in.”
The business leading to the visit was quite simple. Captain Frederick Thorn had got himself into some trouble and vexation about “a bill”—as too many captains will do—and he had come to crave advice of Mr. Carlyle.
The situation that led to the visit was pretty straightforward. Captain Frederick Thorn had gotten himself into some trouble and frustration over "a bill"—as too many captains tend to do—and he had come to seek advice from Mr. Carlyle.
Mr. Carlyle felt dubious about giving it. This Captain Thorn was a pleasant, attractive sort of a man, who won much on acquaintance; one whom Mr. Carlyle would have been pleased, in a friendly point of view, and setting professional interest apart, to help out of his difficulties; but if he were the villain they suspected him to be, the man with crime upon his hand, then Mr. Carlyle would have ordered his office door held wide for him to slink out of it.
Mr. Carlyle felt uncertain about giving it. This Captain Thorn was a nice, charming kind of guy who became more likable the more you got to know him; someone Mr. Carlyle would have been happy to help out of his problems, ignoring professional interests. But if he turned out to be the criminal they thought he was, with guilt weighing on him, then Mr. Carlyle would have made sure his office door was wide open for him to sneak out.
“Cannot you advise me what my course ought to be?” he inquired, detecting Mr. Carlyle’s hesitation.
“Can you advise me on what I should do?” he asked, noticing Mr. Carlyle’s hesitation.
“I could advise you, certainly. But—you must excuse my being plain, Captain Thorn—I like to know who my clients are before I take up their cause or accept them as clients.”
“I can give you advice, of course. But—you’ll have to forgive my straightforwardness, Captain Thorn—I prefer to know who my clients are before I take on their case or accept them as clients.”
“I am able to pay you,” was Captain Thorn’s reply. “I am not short of ready money; only this bill—”
“I can pay you,” Captain Thorn replied. “I have enough cash; it’s just this bill—”
Mr. Carlyle laughed out, after having bit his lip with annoyance. “It was a natural inference of yours,” he said, “but I assure you I was not thinking of your purse or my pocket. My father held it right never to undertake business for a stranger—unless a man was good, in a respectable point of view, and his cause was good, he did not mention it—and I have acted on the same principle. By these means, the position and character of our business, is rarely attained by a solicitor. Now, in saying that you are a stranger to me, I am not casting any doubt upon you, Captain Thorn, I am merely upholding my common practice.”
Mr. Carlyle laughed out loud after biting his lip in frustration. “That was a reasonable assumption on your part,” he said, “but I promise I wasn’t thinking about your wallet or my finances. My father believed it was wrong to take on business for someone he didn’t know—unless the person was decent and their cause was just, which he wouldn’t even mention—and I’ve followed the same principle. Because of this, the reputation and standing of our practice is something that’s rarely achieved by a lawyer. So, when I say you’re a stranger to me, Captain Thorn, I’m not questioning your character, I’m just sticking to my usual practice.”
“My family is well connected,” was Captain Thorn’s next venture.
“My family has a lot of connections,” was Captain Thorn’s next statement.
“Excuse me; family has nothing to do with it. If the poorest day laborer, if a pauper out of the workhouse came to me for advice, he should be heartily welcome to it, provided he were an honest man in the face of the day. Again I repeat, you must take no offence at what I say, for I cast no reflection on you; I only urge that you and your character are unknown to me.”
“Excuse me; family has nothing to do with this. If the poorest laborer, if a homeless person from the workhouse came to me for advice, they would be more than welcome to it, as long as they were an honest person. Again, I want to emphasize that you shouldn't take offense at what I'm saying, because I'm not criticizing you; I’m just pointing out that I don’t know you or your character.”
Curious words from a lawyer to a client-aspirant, and Captain Thorn found them so. But Mr. Carlyle’s tone was so courteous, his manner so affable, in fact he was so thoroughly the gentleman, that it was impossible to feel hurt.
Curious words from a lawyer to a hopeful client, and Captain Thorn thought so too. But Mr. Carlyle’s tone was so polite, his manner so friendly, in fact he was so completely a gentleman, that it was impossible to feel offended.
“Well, how can I convince you that I am respectable? I have served my country ever since I was sixteen, and my brother officers have found no cause of complaint—any position as an officer and a gentleman would be generally deemed a sufficient guarantee. Inquire of John Herbert. The Herberts, too, are friends of yours, and they have not disdained to give me room amidst their family.”
“Well, how can I show you that I'm respectable? I've served my country since I was sixteen, and my fellow officers have never complained—any position as an officer and a gentleman would usually be seen as a good enough guarantee. Ask John Herbert. The Herberts are also your friends, and they haven't hesitated to welcome me into their family.”
“True,” returned Mr. Carlyle, feeling that he could not well object further; and also that all men should be deemed innocent until proved guilty. “At any rate, I will advise you what must be done at present,” he added, “though if the affair is one that must go on, I do not promise that I can continue to act for you. I am very busy just now.”
“True,” replied Mr. Carlyle, sensing he couldn’t argue any further; and that everyone should be considered innocent until proven guilty. “Anyway, I’ll tell you what needs to be done right now,” he added, “but if this situation continues, I can’t guarantee I’ll be able to help you anymore. I’m really busy at the moment.”
Captain Thorn explained his dilemma, and Mr. Carlyle told him what to do in it. “Were you not at West Lynne some ten years ago?” he suddenly inquired, at the close of the conversation. “You denied it to me once at my house; but I concluded from an observation you let fall, that you had been here.”
Captain Thorn explained his problem, and Mr. Carlyle advised him on how to handle it. “Weren’t you at West Lynne about ten years ago?” he suddenly asked at the end of their conversation. “You denied it to me once at my house, but I gathered from something you said that you had been here.”
“Yes, I was,” replied Captain Thorn, in a confidential tone. “I don’t mind owning it to you in confidence, but I do not wish it to get abroad. I was not at West Lynne, but in its neighborhood. The fact is, when I was a careless young fellow, I was stopping a few miles from here, and got into a scrape, through a—a—in short it was an affair of gallantry. I did not show out very well at the time, and I don’t care that it should be known in the country again.”
“Yes, I was,” Captain Thorn replied in a confidential tone. “I’ll admit it to you in confidence, but I don’t want it to spread. I wasn’t in West Lynne, but I was nearby. The truth is, when I was a reckless young guy, I was staying a few miles from here and got into some trouble because of a—well, let’s just say it was a romantic situation. I didn’t come off very well back then, and I’d rather it doesn’t get known in the area again.”
Mr. Carlyle’s pulse—for Richard Hare’s sake—beat a shade quicker. The avowal of “an affair of gallantry” was almost a confirmation of his suspicions.
Mr. Carlyle’s pulse—because of Richard Hare—beat a little faster. The admission of “an affair of gallantry” was almost a confirmation of his suspicions.
“Yes,” he pointedly said. “The girl was Afy Hallijohn.”
“Yes,” he said deliberately. “The girl was Afy Hallijohn.”
“Afy—who?” repeated Captain Thorn, opening his eyes, and fixing them on Mr. Carlyle’s.
“Afy—who?” repeated Captain Thorn, opening his eyes and locking his gaze on Mr. Carlyle’s.
“Afy Hallijohn.”
“Afy Hallijohn.”
Captain Thorn continued to look at Mr. Carlyle, an amused expression, rather than any other, predominant on his features. “You are mistaken,” he observed. “Afy Hallijohn? I never heard the name before in my life.”
Captain Thorn kept looking at Mr. Carlyle, a smirk on his face, instead of any other expression. “You’re wrong,” he said. “Afy Hallijohn? I’ve never heard that name in my life.”
“Did you ever hear or know that a dreadful tragedy was enacted in this place about that period?” replied Mr. Carlyle, in a low, meaning tone. “That Afy Hallijohn’s father was—”
“Did you ever hear or know that a terrible tragedy happened in this place around that time?” replied Mr. Carlyle, in a quiet, significant tone. “That Afy Hallijohn’s father was—”
“Oh, stay, stay, stay,” hastily interrupted Captain Thorn. “I am telling a story in saying I never heard her name. Afy Hallijohn? Why, that’s the girl Tom Herbert was telling me about—who—what was it?—disappeared after her father was murdered.”
“Oh, wait, wait, wait,” Captain Thorn quickly interrupted. “I’m sharing a story by mentioning that I never heard her name. Afy Hallijohn? That’s the girl Tom Herbert was telling me about—who—what was it?—vanished after her father was murdered.”
“Murdered in his own cottage—almost in Afy’s presence—murdered by—by——” Mr. Carlyle recollected himself; he had spoken more impulsively than was his custom. “Hallijohn was my father’s faithful clerk for many years,” he more calmly concluded.
“Murdered in his own cottage—almost in Afy’s presence—murdered by—by——” Mr. Carlyle collected himself; he had spoken more impulsively than usual. “Hallijohn was my father’s loyal clerk for many years,” he concluded more calmly.
“And he who committed the murder was young Hare, son of Justice Hare, and brother to that attractive girl, Barbara. Your speaking of this has recalled, what they told me to my recollection, the first evening I was at the Herberts. Justice Hare was there, smoking—half a dozen pipes there were going at once. I also saw Miss Barbara that evening at your park gates, and Tom told me of the murder. An awful calamity for the Hares. I suppose that is the reason the young lady is Miss Hare still. One with her good fortune and good looks ought to have changed her name ere this.”
“And the person who committed the murder was young Hare, the son of Justice Hare, and brother to the lovely Barbara. Your mention of this has reminded me of what I was told about the first evening I was at the Herberts'. Justice Hare was there, smoking—there were about six pipes lit at once. I also saw Miss Barbara that evening at your park gates, and Tom told me about the murder. It’s a terrible tragedy for the Hares. I guess that’s why the young lady is still Miss Hare. With her good fortune and good looks, she should have changed her name by now.”
“No, it is not the reason,” returned Mr. Carlyle.
“No, that’s not the reason,” Mr. Carlyle replied.
“What is the reason, then?”
"What's the reason, then?"
A faint flush tinged the brow of Mr. Carlyle. “I know more than one who would be glad to get Barbara, in spite of the murder. Do not depreciate Miss Hare.”
A slight blush colored Mr. Carlyle's forehead. “I know more than one person who would be happy to have Barbara, despite the murder. Don't underestimate Miss Hare.”
“Not I, indeed; I like the young lady too well,” replied Captain Thorn. “The girl, Afy, has never been heard of since, has she?”
“Not me, definitely; I like the young lady too much,” replied Captain Thorn. “The girl, Afy, hasn’t been seen or heard from since, has she?”
“Never,” said Mr. Carlyle. “Do you know her well?” he deliberately added.
“Never,” Mr. Carlyle said. “Do you know her well?” he added intentionally.
“I never knew her at all, if you mean Afy Hallijohn. Why should you think I did? I never heard of her till Tom Herbert amused me with the history.”
“I didn’t know her at all, if you’re talking about Afy Hallijohn. Why would you think I did? I hadn’t even heard of her until Tom Herbert entertained me with the story.”
Mr. Carlyle most devoutly wished he could tell whether the man before him was speaking the truth or falsehood. He continued,—
Mr. Carlyle desperately wished he could tell whether the man in front of him was speaking the truth or lying. He continued,—
“Afy’s favors—I speak in no invidious sense—I mean her smiles and chatter—were pretty freely dispersed, for she was heedless and vain. Amidst others who got the credit for occasional basking in her rays, was a gentleman of the name of Thorn. Was it not yourself?”
“Afy's attention—I’m not saying this out of envy—I mean her smiles and conversations—were given out pretty generously, as she was carefree and self-absorbed. Among those who enjoyed being in her presence was a man named Thorn. Was it not you?”
Captain Thorn stroked his moustache with an air that seemed to say he could boast of his share of such baskings: in short, as if he felt half inclined to do it. “Upon my word,” he simpered, “you do me too much honor; I cannot confess to having been favored by Miss Afy.”
Captain Thorn stroked his mustache with a vibe that suggested he could brag about his share of such moments: in short, as if he was half tempted to do it. “I swear,” he grinned, “you’re giving me too much credit; I can’t say I’ve had the pleasure of Miss Afy’s company.”
“Then she was not the—the damsel you speak of, who drove you—if I understand aright—from the locality?” resumed Mr. Carlyle, fixing his eyes upon him, so as to take in every tone of the answer and shade of countenance as he gave it.
“Then she wasn’t the—this girl you’re talking about, who drove you—if I get it right—from the area?” Mr. Carlyle continued, looking at him intently to catch every tone of his response and every expression on his face as he spoke.
“I should think not, indeed. It was a married lady, more’s the pity; young, pretty, vain and heedless, as you represent this Afy. Things went smoother after a time, and she and her husband—a stupid country yeoman—became reconciled; but I have been ashamed of it since I have grown wiser, and I do not care ever to be recognized as the actor in it, or to have it raked up against me.”
“I really don't think so. It was a married woman, sadly; young, attractive, self-absorbed, and reckless, just like you describe this Afy. Things got easier after a while, and she and her husband—a dimwitted country farmer—made up; but I’ve felt embarrassed about it ever since I got smarter, and I never want to be associated with it or have it brought up against me.”
Captain Thorn rose and took a somewhat hasty leave. Was he, or was he not, the man? Mr. Carlyle could not solve the doubt.
Captain Thorn stood up and quickly took his leave. Was he the one or not? Mr. Carlyle couldn’t figure it out.
Mr. Dill came in as he disappeared, closed the door, and advanced to his master, speaking in an under tone.
Mr. Dill walked in as he vanished, shut the door, and approached his boss, speaking softly.
“Mr. Archibald, has it struck you that the gentleman just gone out may be the Lieutenant Thorn you once spoke to me about—he who had used to gallop over from Swainson to court Afy Hallijohn?”
“Mr. Archibald, have you realized that the man who just left might be Lieutenant Thorn, the one you once told me about—he who used to ride over from Swainson to pursue Afy Hallijohn?”
“It has struck me so, most forcibly,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “Dill, I would give five hundred pounds out of my pocket this moment to be assured of the fact—if he is the same.”
“It has hit me very hard,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “Dill, I would give five hundred pounds from my own money right now to be sure of the fact—if he is the same.”
“I have seen him several times since he has been staying with the Herberts,” pursued the old gentleman, “and my doubts have naturally been excited as to whether it could be the man in question. Curious enough, Bezant, the doctor, was over here yesterday from Swainson; and as I was walking with him, arm-in-arm, we met Captain Thorn. The two recognized each other and bowed, merely as distant acquaintances. ‘Do you know that gentleman?’ said I to Bezant. ‘Yes,’ he answered, ‘it is Mr. Frederick.’ ‘Mr. Frederick with something added on to it,’ said I; ‘his name is Thorn.’ ‘I know that,’ returned Bezant; ‘but when he was in Swainson some years ago, he chose to drop the Thorn, and the town in general knew him only as Mr. Frederick.’ ‘What was he doing there, Bezant?’ I asked. ‘Amusing himself and getting into mischief,’ was the answer; ‘nothing very bad, only the random scrapes of young men.’ ‘Was he often on horseback, riding to a distance?’ was my next question. ‘Yes, that he was,’ replied Bezant; ‘none more fond of galloping across the country than he; I used to tell him he’d ride his horse’s tail off.’ Now, Mr. Archibald, what do you think?” concluded the old clerk; “and so far as I could make out, this was about the very time of the tragedy at Hallijohn’s.”
“I have seen him several times since he’s been staying with the Herberts,” the old gentleman continued, “and naturally, I’ve had my doubts about whether he’s the man in question. Interestingly enough, Bezant, the doctor, was here yesterday from Swainson; and while we were walking arm-in-arm, we ran into Captain Thorn. They recognized each other and just nodded, like casual acquaintances. ‘Do you know that guy?’ I asked Bezant. ‘Yeah,’ he replied, ‘that’s Mr. Frederick.’ ‘Mr. Frederick with something extra,’ I said; ‘his name is Thorn.’ ‘I know that,’ Bezant said, ‘but when he was in Swainson a few years ago, he decided to drop the Thorn, and everyone just knew him as Mr. Frederick.’ ‘What was he doing there, Bezant?’ I inquired. ‘Just having fun and getting into trouble,’ was his reply; ‘nothing serious, just the usual antics of young guys.’ ‘Did he often ride horses long distances?’ I asked next. ‘Yes, he did,’ Bezant answered; ‘nobody enjoyed galloping around the countryside more than him; I used to joke that he’d ride his horse’s tail off.’ Now, Mr. Archibald, what do you think?” the old clerk concluded; “and as far as I could tell, this was right around the time of the tragedy at Hallijohn’s.”
“Think?” replied Mr. Carlyle. “What can I think but that it is the same man. I am convinced of it now.”
“Think?” replied Mr. Carlyle. “What else can I think but that it’s the same man? I'm convinced of it now.”
And, leaning back into his chair, he fell into a deep reverie, regardless of the parchments that lay before him.
And, leaning back in his chair, he drifted into a deep daydream, ignoring the papers that were in front of him.
The weeks went on—two or three—and things seemed to be progressing backward, rather than forward—if that’s not Irish. Francis Levison’s affairs—that is, the adjustment of them—did not advance at all.
The weeks passed—two or three—and it felt like things were moving backward instead of forward—if that’s not ironic. Francis Levison’s situation—that is, sorting it out—didn’t make any progress at all.
Another thing that may be said to be progressing backward, for it was going on fast to bad, instead of good, was the jealousy of Lady Isabel. How could it be otherwise, kept up, as it was, by Barbara’s frequent meetings with Mr. Carlyle, and by Captain Levison’s exaggerated whispers of them. Discontented, ill at ease with herself and with everybody about her, Isabel was living now in a state of excitement, a dangerous resentment against her husband beginning to rise up in her heart. That very day—the one of Captain Levison’s visit to Levison Park—in driving through West Lynne in the pony carriage, she had come upon her husband in close converse with Barbara Hare. So absorbed were they, that they never saw her, though her carriage passed close to the pavement where they stood.
Another thing that seemed to be going in reverse, heading quickly toward something bad instead of good, was Lady Isabel's jealousy. How could it be otherwise, kept alive as it was by Barbara’s frequent meetings with Mr. Carlyle and by Captain Levison’s exaggerated gossip about them? Discontented and uneasy with herself and everyone around her, Isabel was now living in a state of excitement, a dangerous resentment against her husband starting to build in her heart. That very day—the day of Captain Levison’s visit to Levison Park—while driving through West Lynne in the pony carriage, she had come across her husband deeply engaged in conversation with Barbara Hare. They were so absorbed that they didn’t even notice her, even though her carriage passed right by the sidewalk where they were standing.
On the morning following this, as the Hare family were seated at breakfast, the postman was observed coming toward the house. Barbara sprang from her seat to the open window, and the man advanced to her.
On the morning after this, as the Hare family sat down for breakfast, they noticed the postman walking toward their house. Barbara jumped up from her seat and rushed to the open window, and the man approached her.
“Only one miss. It is for yourself.”
“Just one miss. It’s for you.”
“Who is it from?” began the justice, as Barbara returned to her chair. In letters as in other things, he was always curious to know their contents, whether they might be addressed to himself or not.
“Who is it from?” the judge asked as Barbara went back to her chair. In letters, just like with other things, he was always eager to know what they said, whether they were meant for him or not.
“It is from Anne, papa,” replied Barbara, as she laid the letter by her side on the table.
“It’s from Anne, Dad,” Barbara replied, placing the letter beside her on the table.
“Why don’t you open it and see what she says?”
“Why don’t you open it and see what she says?”
“I will, directly; I am just going to pour out some more tea for mamma.”
“I will, for sure; I’m just going to pour some more tea for mom.”
Finally the justice finished his breakfast, and strolled out into the garden.
Finally, the judge finished his breakfast and walked out into the garden.
Barbara opened her letter; Mrs. Hare watched her movements and her countenance. She saw the latter flush suddenly and vividly, and then become deadly pale; she saw Barbara crush the note in her hand when read.
Barbara opened her letter; Mrs. Hare observed her actions and her expression. She noticed Barbara's face suddenly flush with color and then turn completely pale; she saw Barbara crumple the note in her hand after reading it.
“Oh, mamma!” she uttered.
“Oh, mom!” she exclaimed.
The flush of emotion came also into Mrs. Hare’s delicate cheeks. “Barbara, is it bad news?”
The rush of emotion spread across Mrs. Hare’s delicate cheeks. “Barbara, is it bad news?”
“Mamma, it—it—is about Richard,” she whispered, glancing at the door and window, to see that none might be within sight or hearing. “I never thought of him; I only fancied Anne might be sending me some bit of news concerning her own affairs. Good Heavens! How fortunate—how providential that papa did not see the paper fall; and that you did not persist in your inquiries. If he—”
“Mama, it’s about Richard,” she whispered, looking at the door and window to make sure no one was within sight or hearing. “I never thought of him; I just assumed Anne might be sending me some update about her own situation. Good heavens! How lucky—how extraordinary that Dad didn’t see the paper fall; and that you didn’t keep asking questions. If he—”
“Barbara, you are keeping me in suspense,” interrupted Mrs. Hare, who had also grown white. “What should Anne know about Richard?”
“Barbara, you're making me anxious,” interrupted Mrs. Hare, who had also turned pale. “What does Anne need to know about Richard?”
Barbara smoothed out the writing, and held it before her mother. It was as follows:—
Barbara smoothed out the writing and held it up for her mother. It was as follows:—
“I have had a curious note from R. It was without date or signature, but I knew his handwriting. He tells me to let you know, in the most sure and private manner that I can, that he will soon be paying another night visit. You are to watch the grove every evening when the present moon gets bright.”
“I received an interesting note from R. It had no date or signature, but I recognized his handwriting. He asked me to inform you, in the most discreet way possible, that he will be paying another nighttime visit soon. You should keep an eye on the grove every evening when the moon is bright.”
Mrs. Hare covered her face for some minutes. “Thank God for all his mercies,” she murmured.
Mrs. Hare covered her face for a few minutes. “Thank God for all His blessings,” she murmured.
“Oh, mamma, but it is an awful risk for him to run!”
“Oh, Mom, but it's a really big risk for him to take!”
“But to know that he is in life—to know that he is in life! And for the risk—Barbara, I dread it not. The same God who protected him through the last visit, will protect him through this. He will not forsake the oppressed, the innocent. Destroy the paper, child.”
“But to know that he is alive—to know that he is alive! And as for the risk—Barbara, I'm not afraid of it. The same God who kept him safe during the last visit will keep him safe this time. He will not abandon the oppressed, the innocent. Destroy the paper, child.”
“Archibald Carlyle must first see it, mamma.”
“Archibald Carlyle needs to see it first, mom.”
“I shall not be easy until it is destroyed, Barbara.”
“I won’t feel at ease until it’s gone, Barbara.”
Braving the comments of the gossips, hoping the visit would not reach the ears or eyes of the justice, Barbara went that day to the office of Mr. Carlyle. He was not there, he was at West Lynne; he had gone to Lynneborough on business, and Mr. Dill thought it a question if he would be at the office again that day. If so, it would be late in the afternoon. Barbara, as soon as their own dinner was over, took up her patient station at the gate, hoping to see him pass; but the time went by and he did not. She had little doubt that he had returned home without going to West Lynne.
Braving the gossip, hoping that her visit wouldn’t reach the attention of the authorities, Barbara went to Mr. Carlyle’s office that day. He wasn’t there; he was at West Lynne. He had gone to Lynneborough for business, and Mr. Dill thought it was uncertain if he would be back at the office that day. If he did come back, it would be late in the afternoon. After their dinner was over, Barbara took her place at the gate, hoping to see him pass by, but time went on and he didn’t show up. She had little doubt that he had returned home without stopping at West Lynne.
What should she do? “Go up to East Lynne and see him,” said her conscience. Barbara’s mind was in a strangely excited state. It appeared to her that this visit of Richard’s must have been specially designed by Providence, that he might be confronted by Thorn.
What should she do? “Go up to East Lynne and see him,” her conscience urged. Barbara's mind was in an oddly excited state. It seemed to her that Richard's visit must have been specially arranged by fate so that he could face Thorn.
“Mamma,” she said, returning indoors, after seeing the justice depart upon an evening visit to the Buck’s Head, where he and certain other justices and gentlemen sometimes congregated to smoke and chat, “I shall go up to East Lynne, if you have no objection. I must see Mr. Carlyle.”
“Mama,” she said, walking back inside after watching the justice leave for an evening visit to the Buck’s Head, where he and some other justices and gentlemen sometimes gathered to smoke and chat, “I’m going to East Lynne, if that’s okay with you. I need to see Mr. Carlyle.”
Away went Barbara. It had struck seven when she arrived at East Lynne.
Away went Barbara. It was seven o'clock when she got to East Lynne.
“Is Mr. Carlyle disengaged?”
“Is Mr. Carlyle free?”
“Mr. Carlyle is not yet home, miss. My lady and Miss Carlyle are waiting dinner for him.”
“Mr. Carlyle isn’t home yet, miss. My lady and Miss Carlyle are holding dinner for him.”
A check for Barbara. The servant asked her to walk in, but she declined and turned from the door. She was in no mood for visit paying.
A check for Barbara. The servant invited her to come in, but she refused and turned away from the door. She wasn't in the mood for visiting.
Lady Isabel had been standing at the window watching for her husband and wondering what made him so late. She observed Barbara approach the house, and saw her walk away again. Presently the servant who had answered the door, entered the drawing-room.
Lady Isabel had been standing at the window, waiting for her husband and wondering why he was so late. She noticed Barbara coming towards the house, then saw her walk away again. Soon, the servant who had answered the door entered the drawing room.
“Was not that Miss Hare?”
"Wasn’t that Miss Hare?"
“Yes, my lady,” was the man’s reply. “She wanted master. I said your ladyship was at home, but she would not enter.”
“Yes, my lady,” the man replied. “She wanted to see the master. I told her your ladyship was at home, but she wouldn’t come in.”
Isabel said no more; she caught the eyes of Francis Levison fixed on her with as much meaning, compassionate meaning, as they dared express. She clasped her hands in pain, and turned again to the window.
Isabel said nothing else; she caught Francis Levison’s gaze locked on her with as much understanding, compassionate understanding, as they could convey. She clasped her hands in pain and turned back to the window.
Barbara was slowly walking down the avenue, Mr. Carlyle was then in sight, walking quickly up it. Lady Isabel saw their hands meet in greeting.
Barbara was slowly walking down the street when Mr. Carlyle came into view, walking quickly toward her. Lady Isabel noticed their hands meet in a greeting.
“Oh, I am so thankful to have met you!” Barbara exclaimed to him, impulsively. “I actually went to your office to-day, and I have been now to your house. We have such news!”
“Oh, I’m so glad I met you!” Barbara said to him, excitedly. “I actually went to your office today, and I’ve been to your house now. We have some great news!”
“Ay! What? About Thorn?”
"Hey! What about Thorn?"
“No; about Richard,” replied Barbara, taking the scrap of paper from the folds of her dress. “This came to me this morning from Anne.”
“No; about Richard,” Barbara replied, pulling a scrap of paper from her dress. “I got this from Anne this morning.”
Mr. Carlyle took the document, and Barbara looked over him whilst he read it; neither of them thinking that Lady Isabel’s jealous eyes, and Captain Levison’s evil ones, were strained upon them from the distant windows. Miss Carlyle’s also, for the matter of that.
Mr. Carlyle took the document, and Barbara looked over him while he read it; neither of them realizing that Lady Isabel’s jealous eyes and Captain Levison’s malicious ones were watching them from the distant windows. Miss Carlyle was watching too, for that matter.
“Archibald, it seems to me that Providence must be directing him hither at this moment. Our suspicions with regard to Thorn can now be set at rest. You must contrive that Richard shall see him. What can he be coming again for?”
“Archibald, it seems to me that fate must be bringing him here right now. Our doubts about Thorn can now be laid to rest. You need to make sure Richard sees him. What could he possibly be coming back for?”
“More money,” was the supposition of Mr. Carlyle. “Does Mrs. Hare know of this?”
“More money,” Mr. Carlyle assumed. “Does Mrs. Hare know about this?”
“She does, unfortunately. I opened the paper before her, never dreaming it was connected with Richard—poor, unhappy Richard!—and not to be guilty.”
“Unfortunately, she does. I spread the paper out in front of her, never imagining it was linked to Richard—poor, miserable Richard!—and that I shouldn’t feel guilty.”
“He acted as though he were guilty, Barbara; and that line of conduct often entails as much trouble as real guilt.”
“He acted like he was guilty, Barbara; and that kind of behavior often causes as much trouble as actual guilt.”
“You do not believe him guilty?” she most passionately uttered.
“You don’t think he’s guilty?” she said passionately.
“I do not. I have little doubt of the guilt of Thorn.”
"I don't. I'm pretty sure Thorn is guilty."
“Oh, if it could but be brought home to him!” returned Barbara, “so that Richard might be cleared in the sight of day. How can you contrive that he shall see Thorn?”
"Oh, if only he could understand!" Barbara replied, "so that Richard could be seen in a good light. How can you make sure he gets to see Thorn?"
“I cannot tell; I must think it over. Let me know the instant he arrives, Barbara.”
“I can’t say right now; I need to think about it. Just let me know the moment he gets here, Barbara.”
“Of course I shall. It may be that he does not want money; that his errand is only to see mamma. He was always so fond of her.”
“Of course I will. It’s possible he doesn’t want money; maybe his only reason for coming is to see Mom. He’s always been so fond of her.”
“I must leave you,” said Mr. Carlyle, taking her hand in token of farewell. Then, as a thought occurred to him, he turned and walked a few steps with her without releasing it. He was probably unconscious that he retained it; she was not.
“I have to go,” Mr. Carlyle said, taking her hand as a sign of goodbye. Then, as a thought crossed his mind, he turned and walked a few steps with her still holding on. He was likely unaware that he was still holding her hand; she definitely was not.
“You know, Barbara, if he should want money, and it be not convenient to Mrs. Hare to supply it at so short a notice, I can give it to him, as I did before.”
“You know, Barbara, if he needs money and it’s not convenient for Mrs. Hare to provide it on such short notice, I can lend it to him, just like I did before.”
“Thank you, thank you, Archibald. Mamma felt sure you would.”
“Thanks, thanks, Archibald. Mom was sure you would.”
She lifted her eyes to his with an expression of gratitude; a warmer feeling for an uncontrolled moment mingled with it. Mr. Carlyle nodded pleasantly, and then set off toward his house at the pace of a steam engine.
She looked up at him with a grateful expression; a warmer feeling briefly mixed in with it. Mr. Carlyle nodded kindly and then strode off toward his house like a steam engine.
Two minutes in his dressing-room, and he entered the drawing-room, apologizing for keeping them waiting dinner, and explaining that he had been compelled to go to his office to give some orders subsequent to his return to Lynneborough. Lady Isabel’s lips were pressed together, and she preserved an obstinate silence. Mr. Carlyle, in his unsuspicion, did not notice it.
Two minutes in his dressing room, and he walked into the living room, apologizing for making them wait for dinner and explaining that he had to stop by his office to give some orders after getting back to Lynneborough. Lady Isabel’s lips were pressed together, and she remained stubbornly silent. Mr. Carlyle, oblivious to it, didn’t notice.
“What did Barbara Hare want?” demanded Miss Carlyle, during dinner.
“What did Barbara Hare want?” Miss Carlyle asked during dinner.
“She wanted to see me on business,” was his reply, given in a tone that certainly did not invite his sister to pursue the subject. “Will you take some more fish, Isabel?”
“She wanted to see me for work,” was his reply, said in a tone that definitely didn’t encourage his sister to keep talking about it. “Do you want some more fish, Isabel?”
“What was that you were reading over with her?” pursued the indefatigable Miss Corny. “It looked like a note.”
“What were you reading with her?” pressed the relentless Miss Corny. “It looked like a note.”
“Ah, that would be telling,” returned Mr. Carlyle, willing to turn it off with gayety. “If young ladies choose to make me party to their love letters, I cannot betray confidence, you know.”
“Ah, that would be revealing,” replied Mr. Carlyle, eager to brush it off with lightheartedness. “If young ladies decide to involve me in their love letters, I can’t break that trust, you know.”
“What rubbish Archibald!” quoth she. “As if you could not say outright what Barbara wants, without making a mystery of it. And she seems to be always wanting you now.”
“What nonsense, Archibald!” she said. “As if you can’t just say what Barbara wants without making a big deal out of it. And it looks like she’s always wanting you now.”
Mr. Carlyle glanced at his sister a quick, peculiar look; it seemed to her to speak both of seriousness and warning. Involuntarily her thoughts—and her fears—flew back to the past.
Mr. Carlyle shot his sister a quick, unusual glance; it appeared to convey both seriousness and a warning. Unintentionally, her thoughts—and her fears—raced back to the past.
“Archibald, Archibald!” she uttered, repeating the name, as if she could not get any further words out in her dread. “It—it—is never—that old affair is never being raked up again?”
“Archibald, Archibald!” she said, repeating the name, as if she couldn’t get any more words out due to her fear. “Is—is that old situation really not being brought up again?”
Now Miss Carlyle’s “old affair” referred to one sole and sore point—Richard Hare, and so Mr. Carlyle understood it. Lady Isabel unhappily believing that any “old affair” could only have reference to the bygone loves of her husband and Barbara.
Now Miss Carlyle’s “old affair” referred to one single, painful issue—Richard Hare—and Mr. Carlyle got that. Lady Isabel, unfortunately thinking that any “old affair” could only be about her husband’s past romance with Barbara.
“You will oblige me by going on with your dinner, Cornelia,” gravely responded Mr. Carlyle. Then—assuming a more laughing tone—“I tell you it is unreasonable to expect me to betray a young woman’s secrets, although she may choose to confide them professionally to me. What say you, Captain Levison?”
“You will do me the favor of continuing with your dinner, Cornelia,” Mr. Carlyle replied seriously. Then—taking on a lighter tone—“I think it’s unreasonable to expect me to reveal a young woman’s secrets, even if she decides to share them with me in a professional setting. What do you think, Captain Levison?”
The gentleman addressed bowed, a smile of mockery, all too perceptible to Lady Isabel, on his lips. And Miss Carlyle bent her head over her plate, and went on with her dinner as meek as any lamb.
The gentleman who spoke bowed, a smile of sarcasm clearly visible to Lady Isabel. Meanwhile, Miss Carlyle lowered her head over her plate and continued with her dinner, as gentle as a lamb.
That same evening, Lady Isabel’s indignant and rebellious heart condescended to speak of it when alone with her husband.
That same evening, Lady Isabel's angry and defiant heart allowed her to mention it when she was alone with her husband.
“What is it that she wants with you so much, that Barbara Hare?”
“What does Barbara Hare want with you so badly?”
“It is private business, Isabel. She has to bring me messages from her mother.”
“It’s private business, Isabel. She needs to bring me messages from her mom.”
“Must the business be kept from me?”
“Do I really have to be kept out of the loop?”
He was silent for a moment, considering whether he might tell her. But it was impossible he could speak, even to his wife, of the suspicion they were attaching to Captain Thorn. It would have been unfair and wrong; neither could he betray that a secret visit was expected from Richard. To no one in the world could he betray that, however safe and true.
He was quiet for a moment, thinking about whether he could tell her. But it felt impossible to discuss, even with his wife, the doubts they were having about Captain Thorn. It would have been unfair and wrong; plus, he couldn't reveal that Richard was expected to visit secretly. There was no one he could trust with that information, no matter how secure and true it felt.
“It would not make you the happier to know it, Isabel. There is a dark secret, you are aware, touching the Hare family. It is connected with that.”
“It wouldn’t make you any happier to know this, Isabel. There’s a dark secret, as you know, related to the Hare family. It has to do with that.”
She did not put faith in a word of the reply. She believed he could not tell her because her feelings, as his wife, would be outraged by the confession; and it goaded her anger into recklessness. Mr. Carlyle, on his part, never gave a thought to the supposition that she might be jealous; he had believed that nonsense at an end years ago. He was perfectly honorable and true; strictly faithful to his wife, giving her no shadow of cause or reason to be jealous of him; and being a practical, matter-of-fact man, it did not occur to him that she could be so.
She didn’t believe a word of his reply. She thought he couldn’t tell her the truth because revealing it would hurt her feelings as his wife, which pushed her anger to the brink of recklessness. Mr. Carlyle, for his part, never considered that she might be jealous; he had thought that nonsense was over years ago. He was completely honorable and loyal, giving her no reason at all to be jealous of him. Being a practical, down-to-earth guy, it never crossed his mind that she could feel that way.
Lady Isabel was sitting, the following morning, moody and out of sorts. Captain Levison, who had accompanied Mr. Carlyle in the most friendly manner possible to the park gate on his departure, and then stolen along the hedgewalk, had returned to Lady Isabel with the news of an “ardent” interview with Barbara, who had been watching for his going by at the gate of the grove. She sat, sullenly digesting the tidings, when a note was brought in. It proved to be an invitation to dinner for the following Tuesday, at a Mrs. Jefferson’s—for Mr. and Lady Isabel Carlyle and Miss Carlyle.
Lady Isabel was sitting the next morning, feeling moody and out of sorts. Captain Levison, who had accompanied Mr. Carlyle in the friendliest way possible to the park gate when he left, and then slipped along the hedgewalk, had returned to Lady Isabel with the news of an “intense” meeting with Barbara, who had been waiting for him to pass by at the gate of the grove. She sat there, sulking over the news, when a note was brought in. It turned out to be an invitation to dinner for the following Tuesday at Mrs. Jefferson’s—for Mr. and Lady Isabel Carlyle and Miss Carlyle.
“Do you go?” asked Miss Carlyle.
"Are you going?" asked Miss Carlyle.
“Yes,” replied Isabel. “Mr. Carlyle and I both want a change of some sort,” she added, in a mocking sort of spirit; “it may be well to have it, if only for an evening.”
“Yes,” replied Isabel. “Mr. Carlyle and I both want some sort of change,” she added, with a teasing tone; “it might be nice to have it, even if just for an evening.”
In truth this unhappy jealousy, this distrust of her husband, appeared to have altered Lady Isabel’s very nature.
In reality, this painful jealousy and distrust of her husband seemed to have changed Lady Isabel’s entire essence.
“And leave Captain Levison?” returned Miss Carlyle.
“And leave Captain Levison?” replied Miss Carlyle.
Lady Isabel went over to her desk, making no reply.
Lady Isabel walked over to her desk without saying a word.
“What will you do with him, I ask?” persisted Miss Carlyle.
“What are you going to do with him, I ask?” Miss Carlyle pressed on.
“He can remain here—he can dine by himself. Shall I accept the invitation for you?”
“He can stay here—he can eat alone. Should I accept the invitation for you?”
“No; I shall not go,” said Miss Carlyle.
“No; I’m not going,” said Miss Carlyle.
“Then, in that case, there can be no difficulty in regard to Captain Levison,” coldly spoke Lady Isabel.
“Then, in that case, there shouldn't be any issue with Captain Levison,” Lady Isabel said coldly.
“I don’t want his company—I am not fond of it,” cried Miss Carlyle. “I would go to Mrs. Jefferson’s, but that I should want a new dress.”
“I don’t want to be around him—I’m not a fan of it,” cried Miss Carlyle. “I would go to Mrs. Jefferson’s, but I need a new dress.”
“That’s easily had,” said Lady Isabel. “I shall want one myself.”
"That's easy to get," said Lady Isabel. "I want one myself."
“You want a new dress!” uttered Miss Carlyle. “Why, you have a dozen!”
“You want a new dress!” said Miss Carlyle. “But you already have a dozen!”
“I don’t know that I could count a dozen in all,” returned Lady Isabel, chafing at the remark, and the continual thwarting put upon her by Miss Carlyle, which had latterly seemed more than hard to endure. Petty evils are more difficult to support than great ones, take notice.
“I don’t think I could count a dozen in total,” replied Lady Isabel, irritated by the comment and the constant setbacks imposed on her by Miss Carlyle, which had recently become more than she could stand. Small annoyances are often harder to bear than big ones, just so you know.
Lady Isabel concluded her note, folded, sealed it, and then rang the bell. As the man left the room with it, she desired that Wilson might be sent to her.
Lady Isabel finished her note, folded it, sealed it, and then rang the bell. As the man left the room with it, she hoped that Wilson would be sent to her.
“Is it this morning, Wilson, that the dressmaker comes to try on Miss Isabel’s dress?” she inquired.
“Is the dressmaker coming this morning, Wilson, to fit Miss Isabel’s dress?” she asked.
Wilson hesitated and stammered, and glanced from her mistress to Miss Carlyle. The latter looked up from her work.
Wilson hesitated and stumbled over her words, glancing from her boss to Miss Carlyle. The latter looked up from her work.
“The dressmaker’s not coming,” spoke she, sharply. “I countermanded the order for the frock, for Isabel does not require it.”
“The dressmaker isn’t coming,” she said sharply. “I canceled the order for the dress because Isabel doesn’t need it.”
“She does require it,” answered Lady Isabel, in perhaps the most displeased tone she had ever used to Miss Carlyle. “I am a competent judge of what is necessary for my children.”
“She does need it,” Lady Isabel replied, using perhaps the most displeased tone she had ever used with Miss Carlyle. “I know what’s best for my children.”
“She no more requires a new frock than that table requires one, or that you require the one you are longing for,” stoically persisted Miss Carlyle. “She has got ever so many lying by, and her striped silk, turned, will make up as handsome as ever.”
“She doesn't need a new dress any more than that table needs one, or than you need the one you're wishing for,” Miss Carlyle insisted calmly. “She has plenty stored away, and her striped silk, once turned, will look just as good as ever.”
Wilson backed out of the room and closed the door softly, but her mistress caught a compassionate look directed toward her. Her heart seemed bursting with indignation and despair; there seemed to be no side on which she could turn for refuge. Pitied by her own servants!
Wilson stepped out of the room and quietly shut the door, but her mistress noticed a sympathetic glance aimed at her. Her heart felt like it was overflowing with anger and hopelessness; there seemed to be no place she could turn for comfort. Even her own servants felt sorry for her!
She reopened her desk and dashed off a haughty, peremptory note for the attendance of the dressmaker at East Lynne, commanding its immediate dispatch.
She opened her desk again and quickly wrote a snobby, urgent note requesting the dressmaker's presence at East Lynne, demanding it be sent immediately.
Miss Corny groaned in her wrath.
Miss Corny groaned in her anger.
“You will be sorry for not listening to me, ma’am, when your husband shall be brought to poverty. He works like a horse now, and with all his slaving, can scarcely, I fear, keep expenses down.”
“You're going to regret not listening to me, ma’am, when your husband ends up in poverty. He works like a dog now, and with all his hard work, I’m afraid he can barely keep expenses under control.”
Poor Lady Isabel, ever sensitive, began to think they might, with one another, be spending more than Mr. Carlyle’s means would justify; she knew their expenses were heavy. The same tale had been dinned into her ears ever since she married him. She gave up in that moment all thought of the new dress for herself and for Isabel; but her spirit, in her deep unhappiness, felt sick and faint within her.
Poor Lady Isabel, always so sensitive, started to worry that they might be spending more than Mr. Carlyle could afford; she knew their costs were high. She had been hearing this same message ever since she married him. In that moment, she abandoned any thoughts of a new dress for herself and for Isabel, but her spirit, weighed down by her deep unhappiness, felt weak and faint inside her.
Wilson, meanwhile, had flown to Joyce’s room, and was exercising her dearly beloved tongue in an exaggerated account of the matter—how Miss Carlyle put upon my lady, and had forbidden a new dress to her, as well as the frock to Miss Isabel.
Wilson had rushed to Joyce’s room and was giving an over-the-top explanation of what happened—how Miss Carlyle mistreated my lady and had also banned a new dress for her, along with the dress for Miss Isabel.
And yet a few more days passed on.
And yet a few more days went by.
CHAPTER XXIV.
RICHARD HARE AT MR. DILL’S WINDOW.
Bright was the moon on that genial Monday night, bright was the evening star, as they shone upon a solitary wayfarer who walked on the shady side of the road with his head down, as though he did not care to court observation. A laborer, apparently, for he wore a smock-frock and had hobnails in his shoes; but his whiskers were large and black, quite hiding the lower part of his face, and his broad-brimmed “wide-awake” came far over his brows. He drew near the dwelling of Richard Hare, Esq., plunged rapidly over some palings, after looking well to the right and to the left, into a field, and thence over the side wall into Mr. Hare’s garden, where he remained amidst the thick trees.
The moon was bright on that pleasant Monday night, and the evening star shone down on a lone traveler walking on the shady side of the road with his head down, as if he didn’t want to be noticed. He looked like a laborer, wearing a smock and shoes with hobnails, but his large, black whiskers covered the lower part of his face, and his wide-brimmed hat came low over his forehead. He approached Richard Hare’s home, quickly jumped over some fencing after checking both ways, and slipped into a field, then climbed over the side wall into Mr. Hare’s garden, where he hid among the dense trees.
Now, by some mischievous spirit of intuition or contrariety, Justice Hare was spending this evening at home, a thing he did not do once in six months unless he had friends with him. Things in real life do mostly go by the rules of contrary, as children say in their play, holding the corners of the handkerchief, “Here we go round and round by the rules of contrary; if I tell you to hold fast, you must loose; if I tell you to loose, you must hold fast.” Just so in the play of life. When we want people to “hold fast,” they “loose;” and when we want them to “loose,” they “hold fast.”
Now, for some mischievous twist of fate or intuition, Justice Hare was spending this evening at home, which was something he did not do even once in six months unless he had friends over. In real life, things often follow the rules of contradiction, as kids say when they're playing, holding the corners of the handkerchief, “Here we go round and round by the rules of contradiction; if I tell you to hold on, you must let go; if I tell you to let go, you must hold on.” Just like that in the game of life. When we want people to “hold on,” they “let go;” and when we want them to “let go,” they “hold on.”
Barbara, anxious, troubled, worn out almost with the suspense of looking and watching for her brother, feeling a feverish expectation that night would bring him—but so had she felt for the two or three nights past—would have given her hand for her father to go out. But no—things were going by the rule of contrary. There sat the stern justice in full view of the garden and the grove, his chair drawn precisely in front of the window, his wig awry, and a long pipe in his mouth.
Barbara, anxious, troubled, and almost worn out from the suspense of looking and waiting for her brother, feeling an intense anticipation that night would bring him home—but she had felt the same for the last few nights—would have given anything for her father to go out. But no—things were going against her wishes. There sat the stern judge in plain view of the garden and the grove, his chair positioned directly in front of the window, his wig askew, and a long pipe in his mouth.
“Are you not going out, Richard?” Mrs. Hare ventured to say.
“Are you not going out, Richard?” Mrs. Hare dared to ask.
“No.”
“No.”
“Mamma, shall I ring for the shutters to be closed?” asked Barbara, by and by.
“Mama, should I call to have the shutters closed?” asked Barbara after a while.
“Shutters closed?” said the justice. “Who’d shut out this bright moon? You have got the lamp at the far end of the room, young lady, and can go to it.”
“Shutters closed?” said the judge. “Who would block out this bright moon? You have the lamp at the other end of the room, young lady, and can go to it.”
Barbara ejaculated an inward prayer for patience—for safety of Richard, if he did come, and waited on, watching the grove in the distance. It came, the signal, her quick eye caught it; a movement as if some person or thing had stepped out beyond the trees and stepped back again. Barbara’s face turned white and her lips dry.
Barbara silently prayed for patience—for Richard's safety, if he did come—as she waited, watching the grove in the distance. Then it happened, the signal; her sharp eyes caught it—a movement as if someone or something had stepped out from behind the trees and then stepped back in. Barbara's face went pale and her lips became dry.
“I am so hot!” she exclaimed, in her confused eagerness for an excuse; “I must take a turn in the garden.”
“I’m so hot!” she exclaimed, in her confused eagerness for an excuse; “I have to take a walk in the garden.”
She stole out, throwing a dark shawl over her shoulders, that might render her less conspicuous to the justice, and her dress that evening was a dark silk. She did not dare to stand still when she reached the trees, or to penetrate them, but she caught glimpses of Richard’s face, and her heart ached at the change in it. It was white, thin, and full of care; and his hair, he told her, was turning gray.
She slipped out, draping a dark shawl over her shoulders to make herself less noticeable to the authorities, and her dress that evening was dark silk. She didn’t dare to stay in one place when she reached the trees or to go deeper into them, but she caught glimpses of Richard’s face, and her heart ached at how different it looked. It was pale, thin, and full of worry; and he told her that his hair was turning gray.
“Oh, Richard, darling, and I may not stop to talk to you!” she wailed, in a deep whisper. “Papa is at home, you see, of all the nights in the world.”
“Oh, Richard, darling, I might not be able to stop and talk to you!” she said in a low whisper. “Dad is at home, you know, of all the nights.”
“Can’t I see my mother?”
“Can’t I see my mom?”
“How can you? You must wait till to-morrow night.”
“How can you? You have to wait until tomorrow night.”
“I don’t like waiting a second night, Barbara. There’s danger in every inch of ground that this neighborhood contains.”
“I don’t want to wait another night, Barbara. There’s danger everywhere in this neighborhood.”
“But you must wait, Richard, for reasons. That man who caused all the mischief—Thorn—”
“But you have to wait, Richard, for reasons. That guy who caused all the trouble—Thorn—”
“Hang him!” gloomily interrupted Richard.
"Hang him!" Richard gloomily interjected.
“He is at West Lynne. At least there is a Thorn, we—I and Mr. Carlyle—believe to be the same, and we want you to see him.”
“He's at West Lynne. At least there’s a Thorn that Mr. Carlyle and I believe is the same, and we want you to meet him.”
“Let me see him,” panted Richard, whom the news appeared to agitate; “let me see him, Barbara, I say——”
“Let me see him,” Richard gasped, looking noticeably shaken by the news. “Let me see him, Barbara, I'm telling you—”
Barbara had passed on again, returning presently.
Barbara had checked out again, coming back shortly after.
“You know, Richard, I must keep moving, with papa’s eyes there. He is a tall man, very good-looking, very fond of dress and ornament, especially of diamonds.”
“You know, Richard, I have to keep moving with Dad watching. He’s a tall guy, really good-looking, and he loves to dress up and accessorize, especially with diamonds.”
“That’s he,” cried Richard, eagerly.
"That's him," cried Richard, eagerly.
“Mr. Carlyle will contrive that you shall see him,” she continued, stooping as if to tie her shoe. “Should it prove to be the same, perhaps nothing can be done—immediately done—toward clearing you, but it shall be a great point ascertained. Are you sure you should know him again?”
“Mr. Carlyle will make sure you get to see him,” she went on, bending down as if to tie her shoe. “If it turns out to be the same, maybe there won't be anything we can do—nothing we can do right away—to clear your name, but it will be a big step forward to find out for sure. Are you certain you would recognize him again?”
“Sure! That I should know him?” uttered Richard Hare. “Should I know my own father? Should I know you? And are you not engraven on my heart in letters of blood, as is he? How and when am I to see him, Barbara?”
“Of course! Am I supposed to know him?” Richard Hare exclaimed. “Should I know my own father? Should I know you? And aren’t you etched on my heart in blood-red letters, just like he is? When and how am I going to see him, Barbara?”
“I can tell you nothing till I have seen Mr. Carlyle. Be here to-morrow, as soon as ever the dusk will permit you. Perhaps Mr. Carlyle will contrive to bring him here. If—”
“I can't tell you anything until I’ve seen Mr. Carlyle. Be here tomorrow as soon as it gets dark enough. Maybe Mr. Carlyle will manage to bring him here. If—”
The window was thrown open, and the stentorian voice of Justice Hare was heard from it.
The window was flung open, and the booming voice of Justice Hare could be heard from it.
“Barbara, are you wandering about there to take cold? Come in! Come in, I say!”
“Barbara, are you out there to get cold? Come in! Come in, I’m telling you!”
“Oh, Richard, I am so sorry!” she lingered to whisper. “But papa is sure to be out to-morrow evening; he would not stay in two evenings running. Good-night, dear.”
“Oh, Richard, I’m so sorry!” she paused to whisper. “But dad will definitely be out tomorrow evening; he wouldn’t stay in two nights in a row. Good night, dear.”
There must be no delay now, and the next day Barbara, braving comments, appeared once more at the office of Mr. Carlyle. Terribly did the rules of contrary seem in action just then. Mr. Carlyle was not in, and the clerks did not know when to expect him; he was gone out for some hours, they believed.
There can't be any delay now, so the next day Barbara, facing the comments, showed up again at Mr. Carlyle's office. It really felt like the rules of contradiction were in play at that moment. Mr. Carlyle wasn't in, and the clerks had no idea when he would be back; they thought he was out for a few hours.
“Mr. Dill,” urged Barbara, as the old gentleman came to the door to greet her, “I must see him.”
“Mr. Dill,” urged Barbara, as the old gentleman came to the door to greet her, “I have to see him.”
“He will not be in till late in the afternoon, Miss Barbara. I expect him then. Is it anything I can do?”
“He won’t be in until later this afternoon, Miss Barbara. I expect him then. Is there anything I can help with?”
“No, no,” sighed Barbara.
“No, no,” Barbara sighed.
At that moment Lady Isabel and her little girl passed in the chariot. She saw Barbara at her husband’s door; what should she be doing there, unless paying him a visit? A slight, haughty bow to Barbara, a pleasant nod and smile to Mr. Dill, and the carriage bowled on.
At that moment, Lady Isabel and her little girl drove by in the carriage. She saw Barbara at her husband’s door; what could she be doing there, if not visiting him? A slight, haughty nod to Barbara, a friendly nod and smile to Mr. Dill, and the carriage rolled on.
It was four o’clock before Barbara could see Mr. Carlyle, and communicate her tidings that Richard had arrived.
It was four o’clock before Barbara could see Mr. Carlyle and tell him that Richard had arrived.
Mr. Carlyle held deceit and all underhand doings in especial abhorrence; yet he deemed that he was acting right, under the circumstances, in allowing Captain Thorn to be secretly seen by Richard Hare. In haste he arranged his plans. It was the evening of his own dinner engagement at Mrs. Jefferson’s but that he must give up. Telling Barbara to dispatch Richard to his office as soon as he should make his appearance at the grove, and to urge him to come boldly and not fear, for none would know him in his disguise, he wrote a hurried note to Thorn, requesting him also to be at his office at eight o’clock that evening, as he had something to communicate to him. The latter plea was no fiction, for he had received an important communication that morning relative to the business on which Captain Thorn had consulted him, and his own absence from the office in the day had alone prevented his sending for him earlier.
Mr. Carlyle sincerely disliked deceit and all shady activities; however, he believed he was doing the right thing, given the situation, by allowing Captain Thorn to meet with Richard Hare secretly. He quickly organized his plans. It was the evening of his dinner invitation at Mrs. Jefferson’s, but he decided to cancel it. He told Barbara to send Richard to his office as soon as he arrived at the grove and to encourage him to come confidently and not to worry, because no one would recognize him in his disguise. He wrote a quick note to Thorn, asking him to come to his office at eight o’clock that evening, as he had something important to discuss. This request was not a lie, as he had received significant information that morning related to the matter Captain Thorn had consulted him about, and his absence from the office during the day had prevented him from calling him in sooner.
Other matters were calling the attention of Mr. Carlyle, and it was five o’clock ere he departed for East Lynne; he would not have gone so early, but that he must inform his wife of his inability to keep his dinner engagement. Mr. Carlyle was one who never hesitated to sacrifice personal gratification to friendship or to business.
Other matters were demanding Mr. Carlyle's attention, and it was five o'clock when he left for East Lynne; he wouldn’t have left so early, but he needed to let his wife know that he couldn’t make it to dinner. Mr. Carlyle was someone who never hesitated to put aside his own enjoyment for the sake of friendship or business.
The chariot was at the door, and Lady Isabel dressed and waiting for him in her dressing-room. “Did you forget that the Jeffersons dined at six?” was her greeting.
The chariot was at the door, and Lady Isabel was dressed and waiting for him in her dressing room. “Did you forget that the Jeffersons are having dinner at six?” was her greeting.
“No, Isabel; but it was impossible for me to get here before. And I should not have come so soon, but to tell you that I cannot accompany you. You must make my excuses to Mrs. Jefferson.”
“No, Isabel; but I couldn’t get here sooner. I shouldn’t have come so soon, but I needed to tell you that I can’t go with you. You have to apologize to Mrs. Jefferson for me.”
A pause. Strange thoughts were running through Lady Isabel’s mind. “Why so?” she inquired.
A pause. Strange thoughts were running through Lady Isabel's mind. "Why is that?" she asked.
“Some business has arisen which I am compelled to attend to this evening. As soon as I have snatched a bit of dinner at home I must hasten back to the office.”
“Some business has come up that I need to take care of this evening. As soon as I grab a quick dinner at home, I have to rush back to the office.”
Was he making this excuse to spend the hours of her absence with Barbara Hare? The idea that it was so took firm possession of her mind, and remained there. Her face expressed a variety of feelings, the most prominent that of resentment. Mr. Carlyle saw it.
Was he using this excuse to spend the hours she was away with Barbara Hare? The thought that he might be did not leave her mind. Her face showed a range of emotions, the most noticeable being resentment. Mr. Carlyle noticed it.
“You must not be vexed, Isabel. I assure you it is no fault of mine. It is important private business which cannot be put off, and which I cannot delegate to Dill. I am sorry it should have so happened.”
“You shouldn’t be upset, Isabel. I promise it's not my fault. It’s important personal business that can’t be postponed, and I can’t hand it off to Dill. I’m sorry this has turned out this way.”
“You never return to the office in the evening,” she remarked, with pale lips.
“You never come back to the office in the evening,” she said, with pale lips.
“No; because if anything arises to take us there after hours, Dill officiates. But the business to-night must be done by myself.”
“No; because if anything comes up that needs us to go there after hours, Dill will handle it. But tonight, I have to take care of this myself.”
Another pause. Lady Isabel suddenly broke it. “Shall you join us later in the evening?”
Another pause. Lady Isabel suddenly broke it. “Will you join us later in the evening?”
“I believe I shall not be able to do so.”
“I don’t think I can do that.”
She drew her light shawl around her shoulders, and swept down the staircase. Mr. Carlyle followed to place her in the carriage. When he said farewell, she never answered but looked out straight before her with a stony look.
She wrapped her light shawl around her shoulders and went down the staircase. Mr. Carlyle followed to help her into the carriage. When he said goodbye, she didn’t respond but kept staring straight ahead with a blank expression.
“What time, my lady?” inquired the footman, as he alighted at Mrs. Jefferson’s.
“What time, ma'am?” the footman asked as he got off at Mrs. Jefferson’s.
“Early. Half-past nine.”
"Early. 9:30 AM."
A little before eight o’clock, Richard Hare, in his smock-frock and his slouching hat and his false whiskers, rang dubiously at the outer door of Mr. Carlyle’s office. That gentleman instantly opened it. He was quite alone.
A little before eight o’clock, Richard Hare, wearing his smock-frock, slouching hat, and fake whiskers, hesitantly rang the outer doorbell of Mr. Carlyle’s office. Mr. Carlyle instantly opened the door. He was completely alone.
“Come in, Richard,” said he, grasping his hand. “Did you meet any whom you knew?”
“Come in, Richard,” he said, shaking his hand. “Did you run into anyone you knew?”
“I never looked at whom I met, sir,” was the reply. “I thought that if I looked at people, they might look at me, so I came straight ahead with my eyes before me. How the place has altered! There’s a new brick house on the corner where old Morgan’s shop used to stand.”
“I never looked at anyone I met, sir,” was the response. “I figured that if I looked at people, they might look at me, so I just kept my eyes straight ahead. The place has changed so much! There’s a new brick house on the corner where old Morgan’s shop used to be.”
“That’s the new police station. West Lynne I assure you, is becoming grand in public buildings. And how have you been, Richard?”
"That’s the new police station. West Lynne is definitely starting to look impressive with its public buildings. So, how have you been, Richard?"
“Ailing and wretched,” answered Richard Hare. “How can I be otherwise, Mr. Carlyle, with so false an accusation attached to me; and working like a slave, as I have to do?”
“Ailing and miserable,” replied Richard Hare. “How can I be anything else, Mr. Carlyle, with such a false accusation hanging over me and having to work like a slave?”
“You may take off the disfiguring hat, Richard. No one is here.”
“You can take off the ugly hat, Richard. No one is around.”
Richard slowly heaved it from his brows, and his fair face, so like his mother’s, was disclosed. But the moment he was uncovered he turned shrinkingly toward the entrance door. “If any one should come in, sir?”
Richard slowly pulled it away from his forehead, revealing his fair face, which looked so much like his mother’s. But as soon as he was exposed, he turned anxiously toward the entrance door. “What if someone comes in, sir?”
“Impossible!” replied Mr. Carlyle. “The front door is fast, and the office is supposed to be empty at this hour.”
“Impossible!” replied Mr. Carlyle. “The front door is locked, and the office is supposed to be empty at this time.”
“For if I should be seen and recognized, it might come to hanging, you know, sir. You are expecting that cursed Thorn here, Barbara told me.”
“For if I get seen and recognized, it could lead to hanging, you know, sir. You're expecting that cursed Thorn here, Barbara told me.”
“Directly,” replied Mr. Carlyle, observing the mode of addressing him “sir.” It spoke plainly of the scale of society in which Richard had been mixing; that he was with those who said it habitually; nay, that he used it habitually himself. “From your description of the Lieutenant Thorn who destroyed Hallijohn, we believe this Captain Thorn to be the same man,” pursued Mr. Carlyle. “In person he appears to tally exactly; and I have ascertained that a few years ago he was a deal at Swainson, and got into some sort of scrape. He is in John Herbert’s regiment, and is here with him on a visit.”
“Directly,” replied Mr. Carlyle, noting how Richard had addressed him as “sir.” It clearly indicated the circles Richard had been moving in, where this was a common way to speak; in fact, he used it himself regularly. “Based on your description of Lieutenant Thorn, who killed Hallijohn, we believe this Captain Thorn is the same man,” Mr. Carlyle continued. “In person, he matches exactly, and I found out that a few years ago he was involved in some trouble at Swainson. He’s in John Herbert’s regiment and is here visiting him.”
“But what an idiot he must be to venture here!” uttered Richard. “Here of all places in the world!”
“But what an idiot he must be to come here!” Richard exclaimed. “Here of all places in the world!”
“He counts, no doubt, on not being known. So far as I can find out, Richard, nobody here did know him, save you and Afy. I shall put you in Mr. Dill’s room—you may remember the little window in it—and from thence you can take a full view of Thorn, whom I shall keep in the front office. You are sure you would recognize him at this distance of time?”
“He’s definitely counting on not being recognized. As far as I can tell, Richard, no one here knows him except you and Afy. I'm going to put you in Mr. Dill’s room—you might remember the little window in there—and from there you can see Thorn clearly, who I’ll keep in the front office. Are you sure you’ll recognize him after all this time?”
“I should know him if it were fifty years to come; I should know him were he disguised as I am disguised. We cannot,” Richard sank his voice, “forget a man who has been the object of our frenzied jealousy.”
“I would recognize him even after fifty years; I would know him even if he was disguised like I am. We cannot,” Richard lowered his voice, “forget someone who has been the target of our intense jealousy.”
“What has brought you to East Lynne again, Richard? Any particular object?”
“What brings you back to East Lynne again, Richard? Is there something specific you’re after?”
“Chiefly a hankering within me that I could not get rid of,” replied Richard. “It was not so much to see my mother and Barbara—though I did want that, especially since my illness—as that a feeling was within me that I could not rest away from it. So I said I’d risk it again, just for a day.”
“Honestly, it was a craving inside me that I just couldn’t shake off,” Richard replied. “It wasn't just about wanting to see my mom and Barbara—though I definitely wanted that, especially after being sick—it was more about this feeling inside me that I couldn’t ignore. So, I decided to take the chance again, just for a day.”
“I thought you might possibly want some assistance, as before.”
"I thought you might want some help, like before."
“I do want that, also,” said Richard. “Not much. My illness has run me into debt, and if my mother can let me have a little, I shall be thankful.”
“I want that too,” Richard said. “Not a lot. My illness has put me in debt, and if my mom can give me a little, I would be grateful.”
“I am sure she will,” answered Mr. Carlyle. “You shall have it from me to-night. What has been the matter with you?”
“I’m sure she will,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “You’ll get it from me tonight. What’s been going on with you?”
“The beginning of it was a kick from a horse, sir. That was last winter, and it laid me up for six weeks. Then, in the spring, after I got well and was at work again, I caught some sort of fever, and down again I was for six weeks. I have not been to say well since.”
“The whole thing started with a kick from a horse, sir. That was last winter, and it put me out of commission for six weeks. Then, in the spring, after I recovered and was back at work, I caught some kind of fever, and I was down again for another six weeks. I haven't been quite well since.”
“How is it you have never written or sent me your address?”
“How come you’ve never written to me or sent me your address?”
“Because I dared not,” answered Richard, timorously, “I should always be in fear; not of you, Mr. Carlyle, but of its becoming known some way or other. The time is getting on, sir; is that Thorn sure to come?”
“Because I was too scared,” Richard replied nervously, “I would always be afraid; not of you, Mr. Carlyle, but of it somehow getting out. Time is passing, sir; is that Thorn definitely coming?”
“He sent me word that he would, in reply to my note. And—there he is!” uttered Mr. Carlyle, as a ring was heard at the bell. “Now, Richard, come this way. Bring your hat.”
“He told me he would respond to my note. And—there he is!” Mr. Carlyle said, as the doorbell rang. “Now, Richard, come this way. Grab your hat.”
Richard complied by putting his hat on his head, pulling it so low that it touched his nose. He felt himself safer in it. Mr. Carlyle showed him into Mr. Dill’s room, and then turned the key upon him, and put it in his pocket. Whether this precautionary measure was intended to prevent any possibility of Captain Thorn’s finding his way in, or of Richard’s finding his way out, was best known to himself.
Richard put on his hat, pulling it down low enough that it touched his nose. He felt safer wearing it. Mr. Carlyle led him into Mr. Dill's room, then locked the door and pocketed the key. Whether this move was to keep Captain Thorn from getting in or to stop Richard from getting out was something only he knew.
Mr. Carlyle came to the front door, opened it, and admitted Captain Thorn. He brought him into the clerk’s office, which was bright with gas, keeping him in conversation for a few minutes standing, and then asking him to be seated—all in full view of the little window.
Mr. Carlyle came to the front door, opened it, and let Captain Thorn in. He brought him into the clerk’s office, which was well-lit with gas, and kept him engaged in conversation for a few minutes while standing, then asked him to take a seat—all in full view of the little window.
“I must beg your pardon, for being late,” Captain Thorn observed. “I am half an hour beyond the time you mentioned, but the Herberts had two or three friends at dinner, and I could not get away. I hope, Mr. Carlyle, you have not come to your office to-night purposely for me.”
“I apologize for being late,” Captain Thorn said. “I'm half an hour past the time you mentioned, but the Herberts had a couple of friends over for dinner, and I couldn't leave. I hope, Mr. Carlyle, you didn’t come to your office tonight just for me.”
“Business must be attended to,” somewhat evasively answered Mr. Carlyle; “I have been out myself nearly all day. We received a communication from London this morning, relative to your affair, and I am sorry to say anything but satisfactory. They will not wait.”
“Business has to be taken care of,” Mr. Carlyle replied somewhat vaguely; “I’ve been out nearly all day. We got a message from London this morning regarding your situation, and I regret to say it’s anything but satisfactory. They won't wait.”
“But I am not liable, Mr. Carlyle, not liable in justice.”
“But I am not responsible, Mr. Carlyle, not responsible in fairness.”
“No—if what you tell me be correct. But justice and law are sometimes in opposition, Captain Thorn.”
“No—if what you’re telling me is true. But justice and law are sometimes at odds, Captain Thorn.”
Captain Thorn sat in perplexity. “They will not get me arrested here, will they?”
Captain Thorn sat in confusion. “They won’t get me arrested here, will they?”
“They would have done it, beyond doubt; but I have caused a letter to be written and dispatched to them, which must bring forth an answer before any violent proceedings are taken. That answer will be here the morning after to-morrow.”
“They definitely would have done it; but I've had a letter written and sent to them, which should get a response before any drastic actions are taken. That response will arrive the morning after tomorrow.”
“And what am I do to then?”
“And what am I supposed to do then?”
“I think it is probable there may be a way of checkmating them. But I am not sure, Captain Thorn, that I can give my attention further to this affair.”
“I think there's a good chance we could find a way to outsmart them. But I’m not sure, Captain Thorn, that I can focus on this matter any longer.”
“I hope and trust you will,” was the reply.
“I hope and trust you will,” was the reply.
“You have not forgotten that I told you at first I could not promise to do so,” rejoined Mr. Carlyle. “You shall hear from me to-morrow. If I carry it on for you, I will then appoint an hour for you to be here on the following day; if not—why, I dare say you will find a solicitor as capable of assisting you as I am.”
“You haven't forgotten that I told you initially I couldn't guarantee that,” Mr. Carlyle replied. “You’ll hear from me tomorrow. If I take this on for you, I’ll set a time for you to come by the next day; if not—well, I’m sure you’ll find a lawyer just as capable of helping you as I am.”
“But why will you not? What is the reason?”
“But why won’t you? What’s the reason?”
“I cannot always give reasons for what I do,” was the response. “You will hear from me to-morrow.”
“I can’t always explain my actions,” was the reply. “You’ll hear from me tomorrow.”
He rose as he spoke; Captain Thorn also rose. Mr. Carlyle detained him yet a few moments, and then saw him out at the front door and fastened it.
He stood up as he spoke; Captain Thorn also stood up. Mr. Carlyle held him for a few more moments, and then walked him to the front door and locked it.
He returned and released Richard. The latter took off his hat as he advanced into the blaze of light.
He came back and freed Richard. The latter removed his hat as he stepped into the bright light.
“Well, Richard, is it the same man?”
“Well, Richard, is it the same guy?”
“No, sir. Not in the least like him.”
“No, sir. Not at all like him.”
Mr. Carlyle, though little given to emotion, felt a strange relief—relief for Captain Thorn’s sake. He had rarely seen one whom he could so little associate with the notion of a murderer as Captain Thorn, and he was a man who exceedingly won upon the regard. He would heartily help him out of his dilemma now.
Mr. Carlyle, though not very emotional, felt a strange sense of relief—for Captain Thorn’s sake. He had rarely encountered someone he could associate so little with the idea of a murderer as Captain Thorn, and he was someone who genuinely earned respect. He would gladly help him out of this tough situation now.
“Excepting that they are both tall, with nearly the same color of hair, there is no resemblance whatever between them,” proceeded Richard. “Their faces, their figures, are as opposite as light is from dark. That other, in spite of his handsome features, had the expression at times of a demon, but this one’s expression is the best part of his face. Hallijohn’s murderer had a curious look here, sir.”
“Other than the fact that they’re both tall and have almost the same hair color, there’s really no resemblance between them,” Richard continued. “Their faces and bodies are as different as night and day. The other one, despite having attractive features, sometimes looked like a demon, but this one’s expression is the best thing about his face. Hallijohn’s murderer had a strange look here, sir.”
“Where?” questioned Mr. Carlyle, for Richard had only pointed to his face generally.
“Where?” Mr. Carlyle asked, since Richard had just pointed at his face in a vague way.
“Well—I cannot say precisely where it lay, whether in the eyebrows or the eyes; I could not tell when I used to have him before me; but it was in one of them. Ah, Mr. Carlyle, I thought, when Barbara told me Thorn was here, it was too good news to be true; depend upon it, he won’t venture to West Lynne again. This man is no more like that other villain than you are like him.”
“Well—I can't say exactly where it was, whether in the eyebrows or the eyes; I couldn't tell when I had him in front of me; but it was in one of them. Ah, Mr. Carlyle, I thought, when Barbara told me Thorn was here, it was too good to be true; trust me, he won’t dare to come back to West Lynne again. This man is nothing like that other villain, just like you’re not like him.”
“Then—as that is set at rest—we had better be going, Richard. You have to see your mother, and she must be waiting in anxiety. How much money do you want?”
“Then—since that’s settled—we should get going, Richard. You need to see your mom, and she must be anxious about you. How much money do you need?”
“Twenty-five pounds would do, but——” Richard stopped in hesitation.
“Twenty-five pounds would be enough, but——” Richard paused, unsure.
“But what?” asked Mr. Carlyle. “Speak out, Richard.”
“But what?” asked Mr. Carlyle. “Just say it, Richard.”
“Thirty would be more welcome. Thirty would put me at ease.”
“Thirty would be much more appreciated. Thirty would make me feel at ease.”
“You shall take thirty,” said Mr. Carlyle, counting out the notes to him. “Now—will you walk with me to the grove, or will you walk alone? I mean to see you there in safety.”
“You’ll take thirty,” Mr. Carlyle said, counting out the bills for him. “So—are you going to walk with me to the grove, or are you going to walk by yourself? I want to make sure you get there safely.”
Richard thought he would prefer to walk alone; everybody they met might be speaking to Mr. Carlyle. The latter inquired why he chose moonlight nights for his visits.
Richard thought he would rather walk alone; everyone they encountered might be talking to Mr. Carlyle. The latter asked why he preferred visiting on moonlit nights.
“It is pleasanter for travelling. And had I chosen dark nights, Barbara could not have seen my signal from the trees,” was the answer of Richard.
“It’s nicer for traveling. And if I had picked dark nights, Barbara wouldn’t have been able to see my signal from the trees,” Richard replied.
They went out and proceeded unmolested to the house of Justice Hare. It was past nine, then. “I am so much obliged to you Mr. Carlyle,” whispered Richard, as they walked up the path.
They went out and walked without any trouble to Justice Hare's house. It was after nine by then. “I'm really grateful to you, Mr. Carlyle,” Richard whispered as they walked up the path.
“I wish I could help you more effectually, Richard, and clear up the mystery. Is Barbara on the watch? Yes; there’s the door slowly opening.”
“I wish I could help you better, Richard, and solve the mystery. Is Barbara watching? Yes; there’s the door slowly opening.”
Richard stole across the hall and into the parlor to his mother. Barbara approached and softly whispered to Mr. Carlyle, standing, just outside the portico; her voice trembled with the suspense of what the answer might be.
Richard quietly moved through the hall and entered the parlor where his mother was. Barbara came closer and softly whispered to Mr. Carlyle, who was standing just outside the porch; her voice shook with the anxiety of what the answer could be.
“Is it the same man—the same Thorn?”
“Is it the same guy—the same Thorn?”
“No. Richard says this man bears no resemblance to the real one.”
“No. Richard says this guy doesn’t look anything like the real one.”
“Oh!” uttered Barbara, in her surprise and disappointment. “Not the same! And for the best part of poor Richard’s evening to have been taken up for nothing.”
“Oh!” Barbara exclaimed, surprised and disappointed. “Not the same! And to think that the best part of poor Richard’s evening was wasted for nothing.”
“Not quite nothing,” said Mr. Carlyle. “The question is now set at rest.”
“Not really nothing,” said Mr. Carlyle. “The question is now settled.”
“Set at rest!” repeated Barbara. “It is left in more uncertainty than ever.”
“Set at rest!” Barbara repeated. “It’s left in more uncertainty than ever.”
“Set at rest so far as regards Captain Thorn. And whilst our suspicions were concentrated upon him, we thought not of looking to other quarters.”
“Set aside for now any thoughts about Captain Thorn. And while we were focused on our suspicions of him, we didn’t consider investigating other possibilities.”
When they entered the sitting-room Mrs. Hare was crying over Richard, and Richard was crying over her; but she seized the hand of Mr. Carlyle.
When they walked into the living room, Mrs. Hare was crying for Richard, and Richard was crying for her; but she grabbed Mr. Carlyle's hand.
“You have been very kind; I don’t know whatever we should do without you. And I want to tax your kindness further. Has Barbara mentioned it?”
“You've been really generous; I don't know what we would do without you. And I want to ask you for more help. Has Barbara said anything about it?”
“I could not talk in the hall, mamma; the servants might have overheard.”
“I couldn't talk in the hallway, mom; the staff might have overheard.”
“Mr. Hare is not well, and we terribly fear he will be home early, in consequence; otherwise we should have been quite safe until after ten, for he is gone to the Buck’s Head, and they never leave, you know, till that hour has struck. Should he come in and see Richard—oh, I need not enlarge upon the consequences to you, Archibald; the very thought sends me into a shiver. Barbara and I have been discussing it all the evening, and we can only think of one plan; it is, that you will kindly stay in the garden, near the gate; and, should he come in, stop him, and keep him in conversation. Barbara will be with you, and will run in with the warning, and Richard can go inside the closet in the hall till Mr. Hare has entered and is safe in this room, and then he can make his escape. Will you do this, Archibald?”
“Mr. Hare isn’t feeling well, and we’re really worried he’ll be home early because of that; otherwise, we would have been perfectly safe until after ten, since he’s gone to the Buck’s Head, and they never leave until that hour. If he comes in and sees Richard—oh, I don’t need to explain the consequences for you, Archibald; just the thought of it gives me chills. Barbara and I have been talking about it all evening, and we can only come up with one plan; it is that you will kindly stay in the garden, near the gate; and, if he comes in, stop him and keep him talking. Barbara will be with you and will rush in with the warning, and Richard can hide inside the closet in the hall until Mr. Hare has entered and is safely in this room, and then he can make his escape. Will you do this, Archibald?”
“Certainly I will.”
"Of course, I will."
“I cannot part with him before ten o’clock, unless I am forced,” she whispered, pressing Mr. Carlyle’s hands, in her earnest gratitude. “You don’t know what it is, Archibald, to have a lost son home for an hour but once in seven years. At ten o’clock we will part.”
“I can’t say goodbye to him before ten o'clock, unless I have to,” she whispered, squeezing Mr. Carlyle’s hands in her deep gratitude. “You don’t understand, Archibald, how it feels to have a lost son home for just one hour every seven years. At ten o'clock, we’ll say goodbye.”
Mr. Carlyle and Barbara began to pace in the path in compliance with the wish of Mrs. Hare, keeping near the entrance gate. When they were turning the second time, Mr. Carlyle offered her his arm; it was an act of mere politeness. Barbara took it; and there they waited and waited; but the justice did not come.
Mr. Carlyle and Barbara started to stroll along the path, following Mrs. Hare's request, staying close to the entrance gate. As they made their second turn, Mr. Carlyle offered her his arm; it was just a polite gesture. Barbara accepted it, and they stood there waiting and waiting; but the justice still didn’t arrive.
Punctually to the minute, half after nine, Lady Isabel’s carriage arrived at Mrs. Jefferson’s, and she came out immediately—a headache being the plea for her early departure. She had not far to go to reach East Lynne—about two miles—and it was a by-road nearly all the way. They could emerge into the open road, if they pleased, but it was a trifle further. Suddenly a gentleman approached the carriage as it was bowling along, and waved his hand to the coachman to pull up. In spite of the glowing moonlight, Lady Isabel did not at first recognize him, for he wore a disfigured fur cap, the ears of which were tied over his ears and cheeks. It was Francis Levison. She put down the window.
Right on time, at half past nine, Lady Isabel’s carriage pulled up to Mrs. Jefferson’s, and she stepped out right away, using a headache as an excuse for her early exit. It wasn’t far to East Lynne—about two miles—and the route was mostly a back road. They could hit the main road if they wanted, but it would be a bit farther. Suddenly, a gentleman approached the carriage while it was moving and signaled to the coachman to stop. Despite the bright moonlight, Lady Isabel didn’t recognize him at first because he was wearing a distorted fur hat, with the ears tied over his ears and cheeks. It was Francis Levison. She lowered the window.
“I thought it must be your carriage. How early you are returning! Were you tired of your entertainers?”
“I figured it had to be your carriage. You’re back so early! Were you bored with your hosts?”
“Why, he knew what time my lady was returning,” thought John to himself; “he asked me. A false sort of a chap that, I’ve a notion.”
“Why, he knew what time my lady was coming back,” John thought to himself; “he asked me. A shady kind of guy, I think.”
“I came out for a midnight stroll, and have tired myself,” he proceeded. “Will you take compassion on me, and give me a seat home?”
“I went out for a late-night walk and I'm feeling pretty worn out,” he continued. “Will you please show me some kindness and give me a ride home?”
She acquiesced. She could not do otherwise. The footman sprang from behind the door, and Francis Levison took his place beside Lady Isabel. “Take the high road,” he put out his head to say to the coachman; and the man touched his hat—which high road would cause them to pass Mr. Hare’s.
She agreed. She had no other choice. The footman jumped out from behind the door, and Francis Levison stood next to Lady Isabel. “Take the high road,” he instructed the coachman, who tipped his hat—this high road would lead them past Mr. Hare’s.
“I did not know you,” she began, gathering herself into her own corner. “What ugly thing is that you have on? It is like a disguise.”
“I didn’t know you,” she started, settling into her own corner. “What an ugly thing are you wearing? It looks like a disguise.”
He was taking off the “ugly thing” as she spoke and began to twirl it round his hand. “Disguise? Oh, no; I have no creditors in the immediate neighborhood of East Lynne.”
He was removing the “ugly thing” as she spoke and started to spin it around his hand. “Disguise? Oh, no; I don’t have any creditors nearby in East Lynne.”
False as ever it was worn as a disguise and he knew it.
False as it ever was, it was worn as a disguise, and he knew that.
“Is Mr. Carlyle at home?” she inquired.
“Is Mr. Carlyle at home?” she asked.
“No.” Then, after a pause—“I expect he is more agreeably engaged.”
“No.” Then, after a moment—“I guess he’s occupied with something more enjoyable.”
The tone, a most significant one, brought the tingling blood to the cheeks of Lady Isabel. She wished to preserve a dignified silence, and did for a few moments; but the jealous question broke out,—
The tone, which was very important, made Lady Isabel's cheeks flush with excitement. She wanted to maintain a dignified silence, and she managed to for a few moments; but the jealous question slipped out,—
“Engaged in what manner?”
“Engaged how?”
“As I came by Hare’s house just now, I saw two people, a gentleman and a young lady, coupled lovingly together, enjoying a tete-a-tete by moonlight. Unless I am mistaken, he was the favored individual whom you call lord and master.”
“As I passed by Hare’s house just now, I saw two people, a man and a young woman, sitting closely together, enjoying a tete-a-tete by moonlight. Unless I’m mistaken, he was the lucky one you refer to as lord and master.”
Lady Isabel almost gnashed her teeth; the jealous doubts which had been tormenting her all the evening were confirmed. That the man whom she hated—yes, in her blind anger, she hated him then—should so impose upon her, should excuse himself by lies, lies base and false as he was, from accompanying her out, on purpose to pass the hours with Barbara Hare! Had she been alone in the carriage, a torrent of passion had probably escaped her.
Lady Isabel nearly ground her teeth; the jealous doubts that had been bothering her all evening were confirmed. The man she despised—yes, in her blind anger, she truly hated him then—had the audacity to deceive her, using lies as base and false as he was, to avoid accompanying her and instead spend time with Barbara Hare! If she had been alone in the carriage, a flood of emotion would have likely poured out of her.
She leaned back, panting in her emotion, but hiding it from Captain Levison. As they came opposite to Justice Hare’s she deliberately bent forward and scanned the garden with eager eyes.
She leaned back, breathing heavily from her emotions, but keeping it hidden from Captain Levison. As they reached Justice Hare's place, she intentionally leaned forward and looked intently at the garden.
There, in the bright moonlight, all too bright and clear, slowly paced arm in arm, and drawn close to each other, her husband and Barbara Hare. With a choking sob that could no longer be controlled or hidden, Lady Isabel sunk back again.
There, in the bright moonlight, which was almost too bright and clear, her husband and Barbara Hare walked slowly, arm in arm, and pulled close to each other. With a sob that she could no longer control or conceal, Lady Isabel sank back again.
He, that bold, bad man, dared to put his arm around her, to draw her to his side; to whisper that his love was left to her, if another’s was withdrawn. She was most assuredly out of her senses that night, or she never would have listened.
He, that daring, reckless man, had the audacity to put his arm around her, to pull her to his side; to whisper that his love was still hers if someone else's was taken away. She was definitely out of her mind that night, or she would have never listened.
A jealous woman is mad; an outraged woman is doubly mad; and the ill-fated Lady Isabel truly believed that every sacred feeling which ought to exist between man and wife was betrayed by Mr. Carlyle.
A jealous woman is crazy; an angry woman is even crazier; and the unfortunate Lady Isabel genuinely felt that every sacred feeling that should exist between a husband and wife was betrayed by Mr. Carlyle.
“Be avenged on that false hound, Isabel. He was never worthy of you. Leave your life of misery, and come to happiness.”
“Get revenge on that deceitful guy, Isabel. He was never good enough for you. Leave your miserable life behind and embrace happiness.”
In her bitter distress and wrath, she broke into a storm of sobs. Were they caused by passion against her husband, or by those bold and shameless words? Alas! Alas! Francis Levison applied himself to soothe her with all the sweet and dangerous sophistry of his crafty nature.
In her deep distress and anger, she burst into tears. Were they due to her feelings for her husband or those bold and shameless words? Oh, woe! Francis Levison worked to comfort her with all the charming and manipulative arguments of his cunning personality.
The minutes flew on. A quarter to ten; now a quarter past ten; and still Richard Hare lingered on with his mother, and still Mr. Carlyle and Barbara paced patiently the garden path. At half-past ten Richard came forth, after having taken his last farewell. Then came Barbara’s tearful farewell, which Mr. Carlyle witnessed; and then a hard grasp of that gentleman’s hand, and Richard plunged amidst the trees to depart the way he came.
The minutes passed quickly. A quarter to ten; then a quarter past ten; and Richard Hare was still with his mother, while Mr. Carlyle and Barbara walked patiently along the garden path. At half-past ten, Richard came out after saying his last goodbye. Then came Barbara's tearful goodbye, which Mr. Carlyle watched; and after a firm handshake with him, Richard headed off through the trees the way he had come.
“Good night, Barbara,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“Good night, Barbara,” Mr. Carlyle said.
“Will you not come in and say good night to mamma?”
"Won't you come in and say goodnight to Mom?"
“Not now; it is late. Tell her how glad I am things have gone off so well.”
“Not now; it’s late. Tell her how happy I am that everything went well.”
He started off at a strapping pace toward his home, and Barbara leaned on the gate to indulge her tears. Not a soul passed to interrupt her, and the justice did not come. What could have become of him? What could the Buck’s Head be thinking of, to retain respectable elderly justices from their beds, who ought to go home early and set a good example to the parish? Barbara knew, the next day, that Justice Hare, with a few more gentlemen, had been seduced from the staid old inn to a friend’s house, to an entertainment of supper, pipes, and whist, two tables, penny points, and it was between twelve and one ere the party rose from the fascination. So far, well—as it happened.
He started off at a fast pace toward his home, and Barbara leaned on the gate to let her tears flow. No one passed by to interrupt her, and the justice didn't arrive. What could have happened to him? What could the Buck’s Head be thinking, keeping respectable older justices out of their beds when they should be going home early and setting a good example for the parish? The next day, Barbara learned that Justice Hare, along with a few other gentlemen, had been lured from the old inn to a friend’s house for dinner, drinks, and card games—two tables with penny stakes—and it wasn't until around midnight that the group finally left. So far, so good—as it turned out.
Barbara knew not how long she lingered at the gate; ten minutes it may have been. Nobody summoned her. Mrs. Hare was indulging her grief indoors, giving no thought to Barbara, and the justice did not make his appearance. Exceedingly surprised was Barbara to hear fast footsteps, and to find that they were Mr. Carlyle’s.
Barbara didn't know how long she waited at the gate; it might have been ten minutes. No one called for her. Mrs. Hare was inside, lost in her grief, not thinking about Barbara, and the justice didn’t show up. Barbara was very surprised to hear fast footsteps and to find out they belonged to Mr. Carlyle.
“The more haste, the less speed, Barbara,” he called out as he came up. “I had got half-way home and have had to come back again. When I went into your sitting-room, I left a small parcel, containing a parchment, on the sideboard. Will you get it for me?”
“The more you rush, the slower you go, Barbara,” he shouted as he approached. “I had gotten halfway home and had to come back. When I went into your sitting room, I left a small package with a parchment on the sideboard. Can you get it for me?”
Barbara ran indoors and brought forth the parcel, and Mr. Carlyle, with a brief word of thanks, sped away with it.
Barbara ran inside and brought out the package, and Mr. Carlyle, with a quick thank you, hurried off with it.
She leaned on the gate as before, the ready tears flowing again; her heart was aching for Richard; it was aching for the disappointment the night had brought forth respecting Captain Thorn. Still nobody passed; still the steps of her father were not heard, and Barbara stayed on. But—what was that figure cowering under the shade of the hedge at a distance, and seemingly, watching her? Barbara strained her eyes, while her heart beat as if it would burst its bounds. Surely, surely, it was her brother? What had he ventured back for?
She leaned on the gate like before, tears welling up again; her heart ached for Richard and for the disappointment the night had brought regarding Captain Thorn. Yet no one passed; she didn't hear her father's footsteps, and Barbara remained where she was. But—what was that figure huddled under the shade of the hedge in the distance, seemingly watching her? Barbara squinted, her heart racing as if it would burst. Surely, it was her brother? Why had he come back?
Richard Hare it was. When fully assured that Barbara was standing there, he knew the justice was still absent, and ventured to advance. He appeared to be in a strange state of emotion—his breath labored, his whole frame trembling.
Richard Hare it was. When he was completely sure that Barbara was standing there, he realized the justice was still missing, and decided to approach. He seemed to be in a strange emotional state—his breath heavy, his entire body shaking.
“Barbara! Barbara!” he called. “I have seen Thorn.”
“Barbara! Barbara!” he called. “I’ve seen Thorn.”
Barbara thought him demented. “I know you saw him,” she slowly said, “but it was not the right Thorn.”
Barbara thought he was crazy. “I know you saw him,” she said slowly, “but it wasn't the right Thorn.”
“Not he,” breathed Richard; “and not the gentleman I saw to-night in Carlyle’s office. I have seen the fellow himself. Why to you stare at me so, Barbara?”
“Not him,” Richard said quietly; “and not the guy I saw tonight in Carlyle’s office. I have seen the guy himself. Why are you staring at me like that, Barbara?”
Barbara was in truth scanning his face keenly. It appeared to her a strange tale that he was telling.
Barbara was really studying his face closely. It seemed like a strange story he was telling her.
“When I left here, I cut across into Bean lane, which is more private for me than this road,” proceeded Richard. “Just as I got to that clump of trees—you know it, Barbara—I saw somebody coming toward me from a distance. I stepped back behind the trunks of the trees, into the shade of the hedge, for I don’t care to be met, though I am disguised. He came along the middle of the lane, going toward West Lynne, and I looked out upon him. I knew him long before he was abreast of me; it was Thorn.” Barbara made no comment; she was digesting the news.
“When I left here, I took a shortcut through Bean Lane, which feels more private for me than this road,” Richard continued. “As soon as I got to that cluster of trees—you know it, Barbara—I saw someone approaching from a distance. I stepped back behind the trunks of the trees, into the shade of the hedge, because I don’t want to be seen, even though I'm in disguise. He walked down the middle of the lane, heading toward West Lynne, and I peered out at him. I recognized him long before he got close; it was Thorn.” Barbara said nothing; she was processing the information.
“Every drop of blood within me began to tingle, and an impulse came upon me to spring upon him and accuse him of the murder of Hallijohn,” went on Richard, in the same excited manner. “But I resisted it; or, perhaps, my courage failed. One of the reproaches against me had used to be that I was a physical coward, you know, Barbara,” he added, in a tone of bitterness. “In a struggle, Thorn would have had the best of it; he is taller and more powerful than I, and might have battered me to death. A man who can commit one murder won’t hesitate at a second.”
“Every drop of blood in me started to tingle, and I felt this strong urge to jump at him and accuse him of Hallijohn’s murder,” Richard continued, still in that excited tone. “But I held back; maybe I just lost my nerve. One of the things people used to criticize me for was being a physical coward, you know, Barbara,” he added bitterly. “In a fight, Thorn would have had the upper hand; he’s taller and stronger than me and could have easily beaten me to death. A man who can commit one murder won’t hesitate to do it again.”
“Richard, do you think you could have been deceived?” she urged. “You had been talking of Thorn, and your thoughts were, naturally bearing upon him. Imagination—”
“Richard, do you think you could have been fooled?” she pressed. “You had been talking about Thorn, and your thoughts were naturally on him. Imagination—”
“Be still, Barbara,” he interrupted in a tone of pain. “Imagination, indeed! Did I not tell you he was stamped here?” touching his breast. “Do you take me for a child, or an imbecile, that I should fancy I see Thorn in every shadow, or meet people where I do not? He had his hat off, as if he had been walking fast and had got hot—fast he was walking; and he carried the hat in one hand, and what looked like a small parcel. With the other hand he was pushing the hair from his brow—in this way—a peculiar way,” added Richard, slightly lifting his own hat and pushing back his hair. “By that action alone I should have known him, for he was always doing it in the old days. And there was his white hand, adorned with his diamond ring! Barbara, the diamond glittered in the moonlight!”
“Be quiet, Barbara,” he interrupted, his voice pained. “Imagination, really! Didn’t I tell you he was marked right here?” he said, touching his chest. “Do you think I’m a child, or an idiot, to imagine I see Thorn in every shadow, or bump into people who aren’t really there? He had his hat off as if he’d been walking quickly and got hot—he really was walking fast; and he held the hat in one hand along with what looked like a small package. With the other hand, he was pushing his hair back from his forehead—like this—a specific way,” Richard added, slightly lifting his own hat and brushing back his hair. “Just that gesture alone would have made me recognize him, because he always did it back in the day. And there was his pale hand, with his diamond ring on it! Barbara, the diamond sparkled in the moonlight!”
Richard’s voice and manner were singularly earnest, and a conviction of the truth of his assertion flashed over his sister.
Richard’s voice and demeanor were uniquely serious, and his sister felt a strong sense of the truth in what he was saying.
“I saw his face as plainly as I ever saw it—every feature—he is scarcely altered, save for a haggardness in his cheeks now. Barbara, you need not doubt me; I swear it was Thorn!”
“I saw his face as clearly as I ever have—every feature—he hardly looks different, except for a tired look in his cheeks now. Barbara, you don’t have to doubt me; I swear it was Thorn!”
She grew excited as he was; now that she believed the news, it was telling upon her; reason left its place and impulse succeeded; Barbara did not wait to weigh her actions.
She felt just as excited as he did; now that she believed the news, it was affecting her; logic took a backseat and emotion took over; Barbara didn't pause to think about her actions.
“Richard! Mr. Carlyle ought to know this. He has but just gone; we may overtake him, if we try.”
“Richard! Mr. Carlyle needs to know this. He just left; we might be able to catch up to him if we hurry.”
Forgetting the strange appearances it would have—her flying along the public road at that hour of the night—should she meet any who knew her—forgetting what the consequence might be, did Justice Hare return and find her absent, Barbara set off with a fleet foot, Richard more stealthily following her—his eyes cast in all directions. Fortunately Barbara wore a bonnet and mantle, which she had put on to pace the garden with Mr. Carlyle; fortunately, also, the road was remarkably empty of passengers. She succeeded in reaching Mr. Carlyle before he turned into East Lynne gates.
Forgetting how odd it would look—her flying down the public road at that time of night—if she ran into anyone who recognized her—forgetting the potential consequences if Justice Hare returned to find her gone, Barbara took off quickly, with Richard following her more discreetly—his eyes scanning all around. Luckily, Barbara had on a bonnet and a cloak, which she had worn while walking in the garden with Mr. Carlyle; also, the road was surprisingly quiet. She managed to reach Mr. Carlyle just before he turned into the East Lynne gates.
“Barbara!” he exclaimed in the extreme of astonishment. “Barbara!”
“Barbara!” he exclaimed in utter disbelief. “Barbara!”
“Archibald! Archibald!” She panted, gasping for breath. “I am not out of my mind—but do come and speak to Richard! He has just seen the real Thorn.”
“Archibald! Archibald!” She panted, struggling to catch her breath. “I’m not crazy—please come and talk to Richard! He just saw the real Thorn.”
Mr. Carlyle, amazed and wondering, turned back. They got over the field stile, nearly opposite the gates, drew behind the hedge, and there Richard told his tale. Mr. Carlyle did not appear to doubt it, as Barbara had done; perhaps he could not, in the face of Richard’s agitated and intense earnestness.
Mr. Carlyle, shocked and curious, turned back. They climbed over the field stile, just across from the gates, hid behind the hedge, and there Richard shared his story. Mr. Carlyle didn’t seem to doubt it, like Barbara had; maybe he couldn’t, considering Richard’s anxious and intense sincerity.
“I am sure there is no one named Thorn in the neighborhood, save the gentleman you saw in my office to-night, Richard,” observed Mr. Carlyle, after some deliberation. “It is very strange.”
“I’m sure there’s no one named Thorn in the neighborhood, except for the guy you saw in my office tonight, Richard,” Mr. Carlyle remarked after some thought. “It’s really strange.”
“He may be staying here under a feigned name,” replied Richard. “There can be no mistake that it was Thorn whom I have just met.”
“He might be staying here under a fake name,” replied Richard. “There’s no doubt it was Thorn that I just met.”
“How was he dressed? As a gentleman?”
“How was he dressed? Like a gentleman?”
“Catch him dressing as anything else,” returned Richard. “He was in an evening suit of black, with a sort of thin overcoat thrown on, but it was flung back at the shoulders, and I distinctly saw his clothes. A gray alpaca, it looked like. As I have told Barbara, I should have known him by this action of the hand,” imitating it, “as he pushed his hair off his forehead; it was the delicate white hand of the days gone by, Mr. Carlyle; it was the flashing of the diamond ring!”
“Catch him dressed as anything else,” Richard replied. “He was wearing a black evening suit with a thin overcoat draped over it, but it was thrown back at the shoulders, and I clearly saw his clothes. It looked like a gray alpaca. As I told Barbara, I would have recognized him by the way he moved his hand,” he mimicked the gesture, “as he pushed his hair off his forehead; it was the delicate white hand from days gone by, Mr. Carlyle; it was the sparkle of the diamond ring!”
Mr. Carlyle was silent; Barbara also; but the thoughts of both were busy. “Richard,” observed the former, “I should advise you to remain a day or two in the neighborhood, and look out for this man. You may see him again, and may track him home; it is very desirable to find out who he really is if practicable.”
Mr. Carlyle was quiet; Barbara was too; but both of them were deep in thought. “Richard,” Mr. Carlyle said, “I recommend you stay in the area for a day or two and keep an eye out for this man. You might see him again and could follow him home; it's really important to figure out who he actually is if you can.”
“But the danger?” urged Richard.
“But what's the danger?” urged Richard.
“Your fears magnify that. I am quite certain that nobody would know you in broad daylight, disguised as you are now. So many years have flown since, that people have forgotten to think about you, Richard.”
“Your fears make that even worse. I’m pretty sure that no one would recognize you in broad daylight, especially looking like you do now. So many years have passed that people have forgotten to think about you, Richard.”
But Richard could not be persuaded; he was full of fears. He described the man as accurately as he could to Mr. Carlyle and Barbara, and told them they must look out. With some trouble, Mr. Carlyle got from him an address in London, to which he might write, in case anything turned up, and Richard’s presence should be necessary. He then once more said farewell, and quitted them, his way lying past East Lynne.
But Richard couldn’t be convinced; he was filled with fears. He described the man as accurately as he could to Mr. Carlyle and Barbara and told them they needed to be on guard. After some difficulty, Mr. Carlyle managed to get an address in London from him where he could write, in case anything came up and Richard’s presence was needed. Then he once again said goodbye and left them, his path taking him past East Lynne.
“And now to see you back, Barbara,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“And now to see you back, Barbara,” Mr. Carlyle said.
“Indeed you shall not do it—late as it is, and tired as you must be. I came here alone; Richard did not keep near me.”
“Honestly, you shouldn’t do it—no matter how late it is or how tired you must be. I came here by myself; Richard didn’t stay close to me.”
“I cannot help your having come here alone, but you may rely upon it, I do not suffer you to go back so. Nonsense, Barbara! Allow you to go along the high road by yourself at eleven o’clock at night? What are you thinking of?”
“I can’t change the fact that you came here alone, but trust me, I'm not letting you go back like that. Nonsense, Barbara! Do you really think I’d let you walk down the main road by yourself at eleven o’clock at night? What are you thinking?”
He gave Barbara his arm, and they pursued their way. “How late Lady Isabel will think you!” observed Barbara.
He offered Barbara his arm, and they continued on their way. “Lady Isabel will think you’re so late!” Barbara remarked.
“I don’t know that Lady Isabel has returned home yet. My being late once in a while is of no consequence.”
“I’m not sure if Lady Isabel is back home yet. Me being late sometimes doesn’t really matter.”
Not another word was spoken, save by Barbara. “Whatever excuse can I make, should papa come home?” Both were buried in their own reflections. “Thank you very greatly,” she said as they reached her gate, and Mr. Carlyle finally turned away. Barbara stole in, and found the coast clear; her papa had not arrived.
Not another word was said, except for Barbara. “What excuse can I come up with if Dad comes home?” Both were lost in their own thoughts. “Thank you so much,” she said as they reached her gate, and Mr. Carlyle finally turned to leave. Barbara slipped inside and found the coast was clear; her dad hadn't arrived yet.
Lady Isabel was in her dressing-room when Mr. Carlyle entered; she was seated at a table, writing. A few questions as to her evening’s visit, which she answered in the briefest way possible, and then he asked her if she was not going to bed.
Lady Isabel was in her dressing room when Mr. Carlyle came in; she was sitting at a table, writing. He asked her a few questions about her evening out, which she answered as briefly as she could, and then he asked her if she wasn’t going to bed.
“By and by. I am not sleepy.”
"Eventually. I'm not sleepy."
“I must go at once, Isabel, for I am dead tired.” And no wonder.
“I need to leave right away, Isabel, because I’m completely exhausted.” And no wonder.
“You can go,” was her answer.
“You can go,” was her reply.
He bent down to kiss her, but she dexterously turned her face away. He supposed that she felt hurt that he had not gone with her to the party, and placed his hand on her shoulder with a pleasant smile.
He leaned down to kiss her, but she skillfully turned her face away. He thought she was upset that he hadn't gone to the party with her, so he put his hand on her shoulder with a friendly smile.
“You foolish child, to be aggrieved at that! It was no fault of mine, Isabel; I could not help myself. I will talk to you in the morning; I am too tired to-night. I suppose you will not be long.”
“You foolish child, to be upset about that! It wasn't my fault, Isabel; I couldn't help it. I'll talk to you in the morning; I'm too tired tonight. I guess you won't be here long.”
Her head was bent over her writing again, and she made no reply. Mr. Carlyle went into his bedroom and shut the door. Some time after, Lady Isabel went softly upstairs to Joyce’s room. Joyce, fast in her first sleep, was suddenly aroused from it. There stood her mistress, a wax light in her hand. Joyce rubbed her eyes, and collected her senses, and finally sat up in bed.
Her head was bent over her writing again, and she didn’t respond. Mr. Carlyle went into his bedroom and closed the door. A little while later, Lady Isabel quietly went upstairs to Joyce’s room. Joyce, deep in her first sleep, was suddenly woken up. There stood her mistress, holding a candle. Joyce rubbed her eyes, gathered her thoughts, and finally sat up in bed.
“My lady! Are you ill?”
“My lady! Are you okay?”
“Ill! Yes; ill and wretched,” answered Lady Isabel; and ill she did look, for she was perfectly white. “Joyce, I want a promise from you. If anything should happen to me, stay at East Lynne with my children.”
“I’m not well! Yes, I’m sick and miserable,” replied Lady Isabel, and she truly looked unwell, as she was completely pale. “Joyce, I need you to promise me something. If anything happens to me, stay at East Lynne with my kids.”
Joyce stared in amazement, too much astonished to make any reply.
Joyce stared in disbelief, so surprised that she couldn't respond.
“Joyce, you promised it once before; promise it again. Whatever betide you, you will stay with my children when I am gone.”
“Joyce, you promised it once before; promise it again. No matter what happens, you will stay with my kids when I’m gone.”
“I will stay with them. But, oh, my lady, what can be the matter with you? Are you taken suddenly ill?”
“I'll stay with them. But, oh, my lady, what’s wrong? Are you feeling unwell all of a sudden?”
“Good-bye, Joyce,” murmured Lady Isabel, gliding from the chamber as quietly as she had entered it. And Joyce, after an hour of perplexity, dropped asleep again.
“Goodbye, Joyce,” whispered Lady Isabel, leaving the room as quietly as she had come in. And Joyce, after an hour of confusion, fell asleep again.
Joyce was not the only one whose rest was disturbed that eventful night. Mr. Carlyle himself awoke, and to his surprise found that his wife had not come to bed. He wondered what the time was, and struck his repeater. A quarter past three!
Joyce wasn’t the only one whose sleep was interrupted that eventful night. Mr. Carlyle himself woke up and, to his surprise, found that his wife hadn’t come to bed. He wondered what time it was and checked his repeater. A quarter past three!
Rising, he made his way to the door of his wife’s dressing-room. It was in darkness; and, so far as he could judge by the absence of sound, unoccupied.
Rising, he headed to the door of his wife’s dressing room. It was dark, and from the lack of sound, he could tell it was unoccupied.
“Isabel!”
"Isabel!"
No reply. Nothing but the echo of his own voice in the silence of the night.
No response. Just the sound of his own voice echoing in the quiet of the night.
He struck a match and lighted a taper, partially dressed himself, and went about to look for her. He feared she might have been taken ill; or else that she had fallen asleep in some one of the rooms. But nowhere could he find her, and feeling perplexed, he proceeded to his sister’s chamber door and knocked.
He struck a match and lit a candle, got mostly dressed, and went to look for her. He was worried she might have gotten sick, or that she had fallen asleep in one of the rooms. But he couldn't find her anywhere, and feeling confused, he went to his sister’s bedroom door and knocked.
Miss Carlyle was a slight sleeper, and rose up in bed at once. “Who’s that?” cried out she.
Miss Carlyle was a light sleeper and sat up in bed immediately. “Who’s that?” she shouted.
“It is only I, Cornelia,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“It’s just me, Cornelia,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“You!” cried Miss Corny. “What in the name of fortune do you want? You can come in.”
“You!” shouted Miss Corny. “What on earth do you want? You can come in.”
Mr. Carlyle opened the door, and met the keen eyes of his sister bent on him from the bed. Her head was surmounted by a remarkable nightcap, at least a foot high.
Mr. Carlyle opened the door and was greeted by his sister's sharp gaze fixed on him from the bed. Her head was topped with an unusual nightcap that was at least a foot tall.
“Is anybody ill?” she demanded.
“Is anyone sick?” she demanded.
“I think Isabel must be, I cannot find her.”
“I think Isabel has to be around; I can’t find her.”
“Not find her?” echoed Miss Corny. “Why, what’s the time? Is she not in bed?”
“Can’t find her?” Miss Corny echoed. “What’s the time? Is she not in bed?”
“It is three o’clock. She had not been to bed. I cannot find her in the sitting-rooms; neither is she in the children’s room.”
“It’s three o’clock. She hasn’t been to bed. I can’t find her in the living rooms; she’s not in the kids’ room either.”
“Then I’ll tell you what it is, Archibald; she’s gone worrying after Joyce. Perhaps the girl may be in pain to-night.”
“Then I’ll tell you what it is, Archibald; she’s been worrying about Joyce. Maybe the girl is in pain tonight.”
Mr. Carlyle was in full retreat toward Joyce’s room, at this suggestion, when his sister called to him.
Mr. Carlyle was heading back to Joyce’s room when his sister called out to him.
“If anything is amiss with Joyce, you come and tell me, Archibald, for I shall get up and see after her. The girl was my servant before she was your wife’s.”
“If anything is wrong with Joyce, you come and tell me, Archibald, because I will get up and check on her. The girl was my servant before she was your wife’s.”
He reached Joyce’s room, and softly unlatched the door, fully expecting to find a light there, and his wife sitting by the bedside. There was no light there, however, save that which came from the taper he held, and he saw no signs of his wife. Where was she? Was it probable that Joyce should tell him? He stepped inside the room and called to her.
He got to Joyce’s room and quietly unlatched the door, fully expecting to see a light on and his wife sitting by the bedside. However, there was no light except for the small flame from the candle he held, and he didn’t see any sign of his wife. Where could she be? Would it be likely for Joyce to tell him? He stepped into the room and called out for her.
Joyce started up in a fright, which changed to astonishment when she recognized her master. He inquired whether Lady Isabel had been there, and for a few moments Joyce did not answer. She had been dreaming of Lady Isabel, and could not at first detach the dream from the visit which had probably given rise to it.
Joyce jumped in shock, which turned to surprise when she recognized her master. He asked if Lady Isabel had been there, and for a moment, Joyce didn't reply. She had been dreaming about Lady Isabel and couldn't initially separate the dream from the visit that likely inspired it.
“What did you say, sir? Is my lady worse?”
“What did you say, sir? Is my lady doing worse?”
“I asked if she had been here. I cannot find her.”
“I asked if she had been here. I can't find her.”
“Why, yes,” said Joyce, now fully aroused. “She came here and woke me. That was just before twelve, for I heard the clock strike. She did not stay here a minute, sir.”
“Sure,” said Joyce, now fully alert. “She came here and woke me. That was just before twelve, because I heard the clock strike. She didn’t stay here for a minute, sir.”
“Woke you!” repeated Mr. Carlyle. “What did she want? What did she come here for?”
“Wake up!” Mr. Carlyle repeated. “What did she want? Why did she come here?”
Thoughts are quick; imagination is still quicker; and Joyce was giving the reins to both. Her mistress’s gloomy and ambiguous words were crowding on her brain. Three o’clock and she had not been in bed, and was not to be found in the house? A nameless horror struggled to Joyce’s face, her eyes were dilating with it; she seized and threw on a large flannel gown which lay on a chair by the bed, and forgetful of her master who stood there, out she sprang to the floor. All minor considerations faded to insignificance beside the terrible dread which had taken possession of her. Clasping the flannel gown tight around her with one hand, she laid the other on the arm of Mr. Carlyle.
Thoughts are fast; imagination is even faster; and Joyce was letting both run wild. Her mistress’s dark and unclear words were buzzing in her head. It was three o’clock, and she hadn't been to bed, and now she wasn't anywhere in the house? An unnamed fear crept onto Joyce’s face, her eyes widening with it; she grabbed a large flannel gown that was draped over a chair by the bed and, forgetting about her master standing there, she jumped out of bed. All other worries faded away in the face of the terrifying anxiety that had taken over her. Clutching the flannel gown tightly around her with one hand, she placed the other on Mr. Carlyle’s arm.
“Oh, master! Oh, master! She has destroyed herself! I see it all now.”
“Oh, master! Oh, master! She has ruined herself! I see everything clearly now.”
“Joyce!” sternly interrupted Mr. Carlyle.
“Joyce!” Mr. Carlyle interrupted sternly.
“She has destroyed herself, as true as that we two are living here,” persisted Joyce, her own face livid with emotion. “I can understand her words now; I could not before. She came here—and her face was like a corpse as the light fell upon it—saying she had come to get a promise from me to stay with her children when she was gone, I asked whether she was ill, and she answered, ‘Yes, ill and wretched.’ Oh, sir, may heaven support you under this dreadful trial!”
“She has ruined herself, just as surely as we’re both here,” Joyce continued, her own face pale with emotion. “I can understand what she meant now; I couldn’t back then. She came here—and her face looked like a corpse in the light—saying she was here to get a promise from me to take care of her children when she was gone. I asked if she was sick, and she said, ‘Yes, sick and miserable.’ Oh, sir, may heaven help you through this terrible ordeal!”
Mr. Carlyle felt bewildered—perplexed. Not a syllable did he believe. He was not angry with Joyce, for he thought she had lost her reason.
Mr. Carlyle felt confused—puzzled. He didn’t believe a word she said. He wasn’t angry with Joyce, as he thought she had gone insane.
“It is so, sir, incredible as you may deem my words,” pursued Joyce, wringing her hands. “My lady has been miserably unhappy; and that has driven her to it.”
“It’s true, sir, no matter how unbelievable my words may seem,” Joyce continued, wringing her hands. “My lady has been extremely unhappy; and that has led her to this.”
“Joyce, are you in your senses or out of them?” demanded Mr. Carlyle, a certain sternness in his tone. “Your lady miserably unhappy! What do you mean?”
“Joyce, are you thinking clearly or not?” Mr. Carlyle asked, his tone noticeably stern. “Your lady is incredibly unhappy! What are you talking about?”
Before Joyce could answer, an addition was received to the company in the person of Miss Carlyle, who appeared in black stockings and a shawl, and the lofty nightcap. Hearing voices in Joyce’s room, which was above her own, and full of curiosity, she ascended, not choosing to be shut out from the conference.
Before Joyce could respond, a new person joined the group: Miss Carlyle, dressed in black stockings, a shawl, and a tall nightcap. Hearing voices from Joyce’s room above her own and feeling curious, she went upstairs, not wanting to miss out on the conversation.
“Whatever’s up?” cried she. “Is Lady Isabel found?”
“What's going on?” she exclaimed. “Is Lady Isabel found?”
“She is not found, and she never will be found but in her winding-sheet,” returned Joyce, whose lamentable and unusual state of excitement completely overpowered her customary quiet respect and plain good sense. “And, ma’am, I am glad that you have come up; for what I was about to say to my master I would prefer to say in your presence. When my lady is brought into this house, and laid before us dead, what will your feelings be? My master has done his duty by her in love; but you—you have made her life a misery. Yes, ma’am, you have.”
“She won't be found, and she never will be found except in her coffin,” replied Joyce, whose sad and unusual state of excitement completely overpowered her usual quiet respect and common sense. “And, ma'am, I'm glad you've come up; because what I was about to say to my master, I’d rather say in front of you. When my lady is brought into this house and laid before us, dead, how will you feel? My master has done his duty by her out of love; but you—you have made her life a misery. Yes, ma'am, you have.”
“Hoity-toity!” muttered Miss Carlyle, staring at Joyce in consternation. “What is all this? Where’s my lady?”
“Snobby!” Miss Carlyle muttered, staring at Joyce in shock. “What’s going on? Where is my lady?”
“She has gone and taken the life that was not hers to take,” sobbed Joyce, “and I say she has been driven to it. She has not been allowed to indulge a will of her own, poor thing, since she came to East Lynne; in her own house she has been less free than either of her servants. You have curbed her, ma’am, and snapped at her, and you made her feel that she was but a slave to your caprices and temper. All these years she has been crossed and put upon; everything, in short, but beaten—ma’am, you know she has—and has borne it all in silence, like a patient angel, never, as I believe, complaining to master; he can say whether she has or not. We all loved her, we all felt for her; and my master’s heart would have bled had he suspected what she had to put up with day after day, and year after year.”
“She has gone and taken a life that wasn’t hers to take,” sobbed Joyce, “and I believe she was pushed to it. She hasn’t been allowed to have a will of her own, poor thing, since she arrived in East Lynne; in her own home, she has been less free than either of her servants. You have restrained her, ma’am, and snapped at her, and you made her feel like a slave to your whims and moods. All these years she has been mistreated and overlooked; everything, in short, except beaten—ma’am, you know she has—and has endured it all in silence, like a patient angel, never, as I believe, complaining to the master; he can confirm whether she has or not. We all loved her and felt for her; my master’s heart would have broken if he had known what she had to endure day after day, year after year.”
Miss Carlyle’s tongue was glued to her mouth. Her brother, confounded at the rapid words, could scarcely gather in their sense.
Miss Carlyle's tongue was stuck to the roof of her mouth. Her brother, bewildered by the fast flow of words, could barely grasp their meaning.
“What is it that you are saying, Joyce?” he asked, in a low tone. “I do not understand.”
“What are you saying, Joyce?” he asked quietly. “I don’t get it.”
“I have longed to say it to you many a hundred times, sir; but it is right that you should hear it, now things have come to this dreadful ending. Since the very night Lady Isabel came home here, your wife, she had been taunted with the cost she has brought to East Lynne and to you. If she wanted but the simplest thing, she was forbidden to have it, and told that she was bringing her husband to poverty. For this very dinner party that she went to to-night she wished for a new dress, and your cruel words, ma’am, forbade her having it. She ordered a new frock for Miss Isabel, and you countermanded it. You have told her that master worked like a dog to support her extravagances, when you know that she never was extravagant; that none were less inclined to go beyond proper limits than she. I have seen her, ma’am, come away from your reproaches with the tears in her eyes, and her hands meekly clasped upon her bosom, as though life was heavy to bear. A gentle-spirited, high-born lady, as I know she was, could not fail to be driven to desperation; and I know that she has been.”
“I've wanted to say this to you many times, sir; but it’s only right that you hear it now that things have come to this awful end. Since the very night Lady Isabel returned home, your wife, she has been mocked for the burden she’s brought to East Lynne and to you. If she wanted even the simplest thing, she was told she couldn’t have it, accused of leading her husband into poverty. For the dinner party she attended tonight, she wanted a new dress, but your cruel words, ma’am, stopped her from getting it. She ordered a new outfit for Miss Isabel, and you canceled it. You’ve told her that the master worked tirelessly to support her supposed extravagance, when you know she was never extravagant; few are less inclined to go beyond proper limits than she. I’ve seen her, ma’am, come away from your criticism with tears in her eyes, her hands folded meekly on her chest, as if life was too heavy to bear. A kind-hearted, noble lady, as I know she is, could easily be pushed to desperation; and I know she has been.”
Mr. Carlyle turned to his sister. “Can this be true?” he inquired, in a tone of deep agitation.
Mr. Carlyle turned to his sister. “Can this really be true?” he asked, his voice filled with deep anxiety.
She did not answer. Whether it was the shade cast by the nightcap, or the reflection of the wax taper, her face looked of a green cast, and, for the first time probably in Miss Carlyle’s life, her words failed her.
She didn’t respond. Whether it was the shadow from the nightcap or the glow of the candle, her face had a green tint, and, for the first time in probably Miss Carlyle’s life, she was at a loss for words.
“May God forgive you, Cornelia!” he muttered, as he went out of the chamber.
“May God forgive you, Cornelia!” he muttered as he left the room.
He descended to his own. That his wife had laid violent hands upon herself, his reason utterly repudiated, she was one of the least likely to commit so great a sin. He believed that, in her unhappiness, she might have wandered out in the grounds, and was lingering there. By this time the house was aroused, and the servants were astir. Joyce—surely a supernatural strength was given her, for though she had been able to put her foot to the ground, she had not yet walked upon it—crept downstairs, and went into Lady Isabel’s dressing-room. Mr. Carlyle was hastily assuming the articles of attire he had not yet put on, to go out and search the grounds, when Joyce limped in, holding out a note. Joyce did not stand on ceremony that night.
He went back home. The idea that his wife had harmed herself was something he couldn't accept; she seemed least likely to commit such a terrible act. He thought that in her distress, she might have wandered into the yard and could still be there. By now, the house was awake, and the staff was getting up. Joyce—she surely had some kind of supernatural strength, because even though she could put her foot down, she hadn't really walked yet—crept downstairs and entered Lady Isabel’s dressing-room. Mr. Carlyle was quickly getting dressed in the clothes he hadn’t put on yet to go out and search the grounds when Joyce limped in, holding out a note. Joyce didn’t bother with formalities that night.
“I found this in the dressing-glass drawer, sir. It is my lady’s writing.”
“I found this in the vanity drawer, sir. It’s my lady’s handwriting.”
He took it in his hand and looked at the address—“Archibald Carlyle.” Though a calm man, one who had his emotions under his own control, he was no stoic, and his fingers shook as he broke the seal.
He picked it up and glanced at the address—“Archibald Carlyle.” Although he was a composed person who managed his emotions well, he wasn't a stoic, and his hands trembled as he opened the seal.
“When years go on, and my children ask where their mother is, and why she left them, tell them that you, their father, goaded her to it. If they inquire what she is, tell them, also, if you so will; but tell them, at the same time, that you outraged and betrayed her, driving her to the very depth of desperation ere she quitted them in her despair.”
“When the years pass and my children ask where their mother is and why she left them, tell them that you, their father, pushed her to it. If they ask what she is, you can tell them if you want; but also let them know that you hurt and betrayed her, pushing her to the brink of despair before she left them in her hopelessness.”
The handwriting, his wife’s, swam before the eyes of Mr. Carlyle. All, save the disgraceful fact that she had flown—and a horrible suspicion began to dawn upon him, with whom—was totally incomprehensible. How had he outraged her? In what manner had he goaded her to it. The discomforts alluded to by Joyce, and the work of his sister, had evidently no part in this; yet what had he done? He read the letter again, more slowly. No he could not comprehend it; he had not the clue.
The handwriting, his wife's, swam before Mr. Carlyle's eyes. All that, except for the disgraceful fact that she had run away—and a horrible suspicion began to creep in about who it was with—was completely incomprehensible. How had he offended her? In what way had he pushed her to it? The troubles mentioned by Joyce, and his sister's work, clearly had nothing to do with this; yet what had he done? He read the letter again, more slowly. No, he couldn't make sense of it; he didn’t have the key.
At that moment the voices of the servants in the corridor outside penetrated his ears. Of course they were peering about, and making their own comments. Wilson, with her long tongue, the busiest. They were saying that Captain Levison was not in his room; that his bed had not been slept in.
At that moment, he could hear the servants' voices in the corridor outside. They were definitely looking around and sharing their thoughts. Wilson, with her long tongue, was the most active. They were saying that Captain Levison wasn't in his room and that his bed hadn't been slept in.
Joyce sat on the edge of a chair—she could not stand—watching her master with a blanched face. Never had she seen him betray agitation so powerful. Not the faintest suspicion of the dreadful truth yet dawned upon her. He walked to the door, the open note in his hand; then turned, wavered, and stood still, as if he did not know what he was doing. Probably he did not. Then he took out his pocket-book, put the note inside it, and returned it to his pocket, his hands trembling equally with his livid lips.
Joyce sat on the edge of a chair—she couldn’t stand—watching her master with a pale face. She had never seen him show such strong agitation. Not even a hint of the awful truth had occurred to her yet. He walked to the door, the open note in his hand; then turned, hesitated, and stood still, as if he didn’t know what he was doing. Probably he didn’t. Then he took out his wallet, slipped the note inside, and put it back in his pocket, his hands shaking just like his pale lips.
“You need not mention this,” he said to Joyce, indicating the note. “It concerns myself alone.”
“You don’t have to mention this,” he said to Joyce, pointing to the note. “It’s just about me.”
“Sir, does it say she’s dead?”
“Sir, does it say she’s dead?”
“She is not dead,” he answered. “Worse than that,” he added in his heart.
“She is not dead,” he replied. “Worse than that,” he thought to himself.
“Why—who’s this?” uttered Joyce.
“Who is this?” asked Joyce.
It was little Isabel, stealing in with a frightened face, in her white nightgown. The commotion had aroused her.
It was little Isabel, sneaking in with a scared expression, wearing her white nightgown. The noise had woken her up.
“What’s the matter?” she asked. “Where’s mamma?”
“What's wrong?” she asked. “Where's mom?”
“Child, you’ll catch your death of cold,” said Joyce. “Go back to bed.”
“Kid, you’re going to get really sick,” said Joyce. “Go back to bed.”
“But I want mamma.”
“But I want mom.”
“In the morning, dear,” evasively returned Joyce. “Sir, please, must not Isabel go back to bed?”
“In the morning, dear,” Joyce replied vaguely. “Sir, please, can’t Isabel go back to bed?”
Mr. Carlyle made no reply to the question; most likely he never heard its import. But he touched Isabel’s shoulder to draw Joyce’s attention to the child.
Mr. Carlyle didn’t answer the question; he probably didn’t even catch its meaning. But he placed his hand on Isabel’s shoulder to get Joyce’s attention towards the child.
“Joyce—Miss Lucy in future.”
“Joyce—Miss Lucy going forward.”
He left the room, and Joyce remained silent from amazement. She heard him go out at the hall door and bang it after him. Isabel—nay, we must say “Lucy” also—went and stood outside the chamber door; the servants gathered in a group near, did not observe her. Presently she came running back, and disturbed Joyce from her reverie.
He left the room, and Joyce was speechless with amazement. She heard him go out through the hall door and slam it behind him. Isabel—actually, we should say “Lucy” too—went and stood outside the bedroom door; the servants gathered nearby didn’t notice her. Eventually, she ran back and interrupted Joyce from her daydream.
“Joyce, is it true?”
"Is it true, Joyce?"
“Is what true, my dear?”
“What's true, my dear?”
“They are saying that Captain Levison has taken away my mamma.”
“They're saying that Captain Levison has taken my mom away.”
Joyce fell back in her chair with a scream. It changed to a long, low moan of anguish.
Joyce leaned back in her chair and let out a scream. It turned into a long, low moan of distress.
“What has he taken her for—to kill her? I thought it was only kidnappers who took people.”
“What did he take her for—to kill her? I thought it was just kidnappers who took people.”
“Child, child, go to bed.”
“Kid, go to bed.”
“Oh, Joyce, I want mamma. When will she come back?”
“Oh, Joyce, I want Mom. When will she be back?”
Joyce hid her face in her hands to conceal its emotion from the motherless child. And just then Miss Carlyle entered on tiptoe, and humbly sat down on a low chair, her green face—green that night—in its grief, its remorse, and its horror, looking nearly as dark as her stockings.
Joyce covered her face with her hands to hide her emotions from the motherless child. Just then, Miss Carlyle came in quietly and sat down on a low chair, her green face—green that night—from grief, guilt, and horror, looking almost as dark as her stockings.
She broke into a subdued wail.
She let out a quiet sob.
“God be merciful to this dishonored house!”
“God, have mercy on this disgraced house!”
Mr. Justice Hare turned into the gate between twelve and one—turned in with a jaunty air; for the justice was in spirits, he having won nine sixpences, and his friend’s tap of ale having been unusually good. When he reached his bedroom, he told Mrs. Hare of a chaise and four which had gone tearing past at a furious pace as he was closing the gate, coming from the direction of East Lynne. He wondered where it could be going at that midnight hour, and whom it contained.
Mr. Justice Hare turned into the gate between twelve and one—he entered with a cheerful attitude because he was in a good mood, having won nine sixpences, and his friend’s beer was especially good. When he got to his bedroom, he told Mrs. Hare about a fancy carriage with four horses that had raced by at a crazy speed as he was closing the gate, coming from the direction of East Lynne. He was curious about where it could be headed at that late hour and who might be inside.
CHAPTER XXV.
CHARMING RESULTS.
Nearly a year went by.
Almost a year passed.
Lady Isabel Carlyle had spent it on the continent—that refuge for such fugitives—now moving about from place to place with her companion, now stationary and alone. Quite half the time—taking one absence with the other—he had been away from her, chiefly in Paris, pursuing his own course and his own pleasure.
Lady Isabel Carlyle had spent time on the continent—that refuge for people like her—now moving from place to place with her companion, and at other times stationary and alone. Almost half the time—counting all his absences—he had been away from her, mostly in Paris, following his own path and enjoying his own pleasures.
How fared it with Lady Isabel? Just as it must be expected to fare, and does fare, when a high-principled gentlewoman falls from her pedestal. Never had she experienced a moment’s calm, or peace, or happiness, since the fatal night of quitting her home. She had taken a blind leap in a moment of wild passion, when, instead of the garden of roses it had been her persuader’s pleasure to promise her she would fall into, but which, in truth, she had barely glanced at, for that had not been her moving motive, she had found herself plunged into a yawning abyss of horror, from which there was never more any escape—never more, never more. The very instant—the very night of her departure, she awoke to what she had done. The guilt, whose aspect had been shunned in the prospective, assumed at once its true frightful color, the blackness of darkness; and a lively remorse, a never-dying anguish, took possession of her soul forever. Oh, reader, believe me! Lady—wife—mother! Should you ever be tempted to abandon your home, so will you awake. Whatever trials may be the lot of your married life, though they may magnify themselves to your crushed spirit as beyond the nature, the endurance of woman to bear, resolve to bear them; fall down upon your knees, and pray to be enabled to bear them—pray for patience—pray for strength to resist the demon that would tempt you to escape; bear unto death, rather than forfeit your fair name and your good conscience; for be assured that the alternative, if you do rush on to it, will be found worse than death.
How is Lady Isabel doing? Just as you would expect when a principled woman falls from grace. She hasn’t had a moment of calm, peace, or happiness since that fateful night when she left her home. In a moment of reckless passion, she took a blind leap, thinking she would land in a garden of roses as her persuader had promised. But in reality, she barely noticed that, as it wasn't her true motivation. Instead, she found herself plunged into a gaping abyss of horror, with no escape—never again, never again. The very instant she left, she realized what she had done. The guilt she had avoided thinking about suddenly took on a terrifying reality, the darkness enveloping her. A deep remorse and unending anguish seized her soul forever. Oh, reader, believe me! Lady—wife—mother! If you ever consider leaving your home, this is what you will confront. No matter what challenges your marriage may bring, even if they feel unbearable, decide to endure them. Get down on your knees and pray for the strength to bear them—pray for patience—pray for the strength to resist the temptation to escape; endure to the end rather than lose your good name and conscience. For if you rush into the alternative, you will find it worse than death.
Poor thing—poor Lady Isabel! She had sacrificed husband, children, reputation, home, all that makes life of value to woman. She had forfeited her duty to God, had deliberately broken his commandments, for the one poor miserable mistake of flying with Francis Levison. But the instant the step was irrevocable, the instant she had left the barrier behind, repentance set in. Even in the first days of her departure, in the fleeting moments of abandonment, when it may be supposed she might momentarily forget conscience, it was sharply wounding her with its adder stings; and she knew that her whole future existence, whether spent with that man or without him, would be a dark course of gnawing retribution.
Poor thing—poor Lady Isabel! She had given up her husband, her children, her reputation, her home, everything that gives life value to a woman. She had turned her back on her duty to God and had deliberately broken His commandments, all for the one terrible mistake of running away with Francis Levison. But as soon as that decision was final, as soon as she crossed that line, regret kicked in. Even in the early days of her departure, in those brief moments of freedom, when she might have thought she could forget her conscience for a bit, it was painfully stinging her like the bite of a snake; and she knew that her entire future, whether spent with him or without him, would be a dark path of endless regret.
Nearly a year went by, save some six or eight weeks, when, one morning in July, Lady Isabel made her appearance in the breakfast-room. They were staying now at Grenoble. Taking that town on their way to Switzerland through Savoy, it had been Captain Levison’s pleasure to halt in it. He engaged apartments, furnished, in the vicinity of the Place Grenette. A windy, old house it was, full of doors and windows, chimneys and cupboards; and he said he should remain there. Lady Isabel remonstrated; she wished to go farther on, where they might get quicker news from England; but her will now was as nothing. She was looking like the ghost of her former self. Talk of her having looked ill when she took that voyage over the water with Mr. Carlyle; you should have seen her now—misery marks the countenance worse than sickness. Her face was white and worn, her hands were thin, her eyes were sunken and surrounded by a black circle—care was digging caves for them. A stranger might have attributed these signs to the state of her health; she knew better—knew that they were the effects of her wretched mind and heart.
Nearly a year had passed, except for about six or eight weeks, when one morning in July, Lady Isabel appeared in the breakfast room. They were now staying in Grenoble. On their way to Switzerland through Savoy, Captain Levison had chosen to stop there. He rented furnished apartments near the Place Grenette. It was an old, drafty house with lots of doors, windows, chimneys, and cupboards, and he said they would stay there. Lady Isabel objected; she wanted to move on to a place where they could get news from England faster, but her opinion didn’t matter anymore. She looked like a ghost of her former self. People had talked about how she looked unwell when she took that trip across the water with Mr. Carlyle; they should have seen her now—misery shows on a face worse than illness. Her face was pale and worn, her hands were thin, her eyes were deep-set and surrounded by dark circles—care was digging wells for them. A stranger might have blamed her appearance on her health; she knew better—she understood that it was a reflection of her troubled mind and heart.
It was very late for breakfast, but why should she rise early only to drag through another endless day? Languidly she took her seat at the table, just as Captain Levison’s servant, a Frenchman whom he had engaged in Paris, entered the room with two letters.
It was way past breakfast time, but why should she get up early just to slog through another long day? Slowly, she sat down at the table, just as Captain Levison’s servant, a Frenchman he had hired in Paris, came into the room with two letters.
“Point de gazette, Pierre?” she said.
“Got any news, Pierre?” she said.
“Non, miladi.”
“No, milady.”
And all the time the sly fox had got the Times in his coat pocket. But he was only obeying the orders of his master. It had been Captain Levison’s recent pleasure that the newspapers should not be seen by Lady Isabel until he had over-looked them. You will speedily gather his motive.
And all the while the sneaky fox had the Times in his coat pocket. But he was just following his master’s orders. Captain Levison had recently decided that the newspapers shouldn’t be shown to Lady Isabel until he had gone through them. You’ll quickly understand his motive.
Pierre departed toward Captain Levison’s room, and Lady Isabel took up the letters and examined their superscription with interest. It was known to her that Mr. Carlyle had not lost a moment in seeking a divorce and the announcement that it was granted was now daily expected. She was anxious for it—anxious that Captain Levison should render her the only reparation in his power before the birth of her unhappy child. Little thought she that there was not the least intention on his part to make her reparation, any more than he had made it to others who had gone before her. She had become painfully aware of the fact that the man for whom she had chosen to sacrifice herself was bad, but she had not learned all his badness yet.
Pierre headed towards Captain Levison’s room, and Lady Isabel picked up the letters, examining their addresses with interest. She knew that Mr. Carlyle had wasted no time in pursuing a divorce, and the announcement that it had been granted was now expected any day. She was eager for it—hoping that Captain Levison would give her the only restitution he could before her unfortunate child was born. Little did she know that he had no intention of providing her any restitution, just as he hadn’t for others before her. She had painfully realized that the man she had chosen to sacrifice herself for was bad, but she hadn’t yet discovered the full extent of his wrongdoing.
Captain Levison, unwashed, unshaven, with a dressing-gown loosely flung on, lounged in to breakfast. The decked-out dandies before the world are frequently the greatest slovens in domestic privacy. He wished her good morning in a careless tone of apathy, and she as apathetically answered to it.
Captain Levison, dirty and unshaven, wearing a loosely thrown-on robe, strolled in for breakfast. Those who present themselves as dapper in public are often the biggest slobs in their private lives. He wished her good morning with a nonchalant tone of indifference, and she responded just as indifferently.
“Pierre says there are some letters,” he began. “What a precious hot day it is!”
“Pierre says there are some letters,” he started. “What a valuable hot day it is!”
“Two,” was her short reply, her tone sullen as his. For if you think my good reader, that the flattering words, the ardent expressions, which usually attend the first go-off of these promising unions last out a whole ten months, you are in egregious error. Compliments the very opposite to honey and sweetness have generally supervened long before. Try it, if you don’t believe me.
“Two,” was her brief response, her tone as gloomy as his. Because if you think, dear reader, that the sweet words and passionate expressions that usually accompany the beginning of these hopeful relationships last a full ten months, you are greatly mistaken. Remarks that are the complete opposite of honey and sweetness typically arise long before that. Give it a try if you don’t believe me.
“Two letters,” she continued, “and they are both in the same handwriting—your solicitors’, I believe.”
“Two letters,” she continued, “and they’re both in the same handwriting—your lawyers’, I think.”
Up went his hand at the last word, and he made a sort of grab at the letters, stalked to the farthest window, opened it, and glanced over its contents.
Up went his hand at the last word, and he made a sort of grab at the letters, walked to the farthest window, opened it, and glanced over its contents.
“Sir—We beg to inform you that the suit Carlyle vs. Carlyle, is at an end. The divorce was pronounced without opposition. According to your request, we hasten to forward you the earliest intimation of the fact.
“Sir—We want to let you know that the case Carlyle vs. Carlyle is over. The divorce was granted without any challenges. As you requested, we are promptly sending you the earliest notice of this matter.”
“We are, sir, faithfully yours,
"Yours sincerely, sir,"
“MOSS & GRAB.
“MOSS & GRAB.
“F. LEVISON, Esq.”
“F. LEVISON, Esq.”
It was over, then, and all claim to the name of Carlyle was declared to have been forfeited by the Lady Isabel forever. Captain Levison folded up the letter, and placed it securely in an inner pocket.
It was over, then, and all rights to the name of Carlyle were declared to have been permanently forfeited by Lady Isabel. Captain Levison folded the letter and tucked it safely into an inner pocket.
“Is there any news?” she asked.
“Is there any news?” she asked.
“News!”
“Updates!”
“Of the divorce, I mean?”
"About the divorce, I mean?"
“Tush!” was the response of Captain Levison, as if wishing to imply that the divorce was yet a far-off affair, and he proceeded to open the other letter.
“Tush!” Captain Levison responded, as if suggesting that the divorce was still a distant issue, and he continued to open the other letter.
“Sir—After sending off our last, dated to-day, we received tidings of the demise of Sir Peter Levison, your grand-uncle. He expired this afternoon in town, where he had come for the benefit of medical advice. We have much pleasure in congratulating you upon your accession to the title and estates, and beg to state that should it not be convenient to you to visit England at present, we will be happy to transact all necessary matters for you, on your favoring us with instructions. And we remain, sir, most faithfully yours,
“Sir—After sending our last message today, we received news about the passing of Sir Peter Levison, your grand-uncle. He died this afternoon in town, where he had gone to seek medical advice. We’re pleased to congratulate you on your new title and estates, and we want to let you know that if it’s not convenient for you to visit England right now, we’d be happy to handle all necessary matters for you as long as you provide us with instructions. We remain, sir, most faithfully yours,
“MOSS & GRAB.
“MOSS & GRAB.
“SIR FRANCIS LEVISON, Bart.”
“Sir Francis Levison, Bart.”
The outside of the letter was superscribed as the other, “F. Levison, Esquire,” no doubt with a view to its more certain delivery.
The outside of the letter was addressed like the others, “F. Levison, Esquire,” probably to ensure it was delivered more reliably.
“At last, thank the pigs!” was the gentleman’s euphonious expression, as he tossed the letter, open, on the breakfast-table.
“At last, thank the pigs!” was the gentleman’s melodious expression, as he tossed the letter, open, on the breakfast table.
“The divorce is granted!” feverishly uttered Lady Isabel.
“The divorce is granted!” Lady Isabel exclaimed excitedly.
He made no reply, but seated himself to breakfast.
He didn't say anything, but sat down to eat breakfast.
“May I read the letter? Is it for me to read?”
“Can I read the letter? Is it meant for me?”
“For what else should I have thrown it there?” he said.
“For what else was I supposed to throw it there for?” he said.
“A few days ago you put a letter, open on the table, I thought for me; but when I took it up you swore at me. Do you remember it Captain Levison?”
“A few days ago, you left a letter open on the table, and I thought it was for me; but when I picked it up, you yelled at me. Do you remember that, Captain Levison?”
“You may drop that odious title, Isabel, which has stuck to me too long. I own a better, now.”
“You can get rid of that awful title, Isabel, which has clung to me for way too long. I have a better one now.”
“What one, pray?”
“Which one, please?”
“You can look and see.”
"Check it out."
Lady Isabel took up the letter and read it. Sir Francis swallowed down his coffee, and rang the table hand-bell—the only bell you generally meet with in France. Pierre answered it.
Lady Isabel picked up the letter and read it. Sir Francis gulped down his coffee and rang the table bell—the only bell you usually find in France. Pierre answered it.
“Put me up a change of things,” said he, in French. “I start for England in an hour.”
“Prepare a change of clothes for me,” he said in French. “I’m leaving for England in an hour.”
“It is very well,” Pierre responded; and departed to do it. Lady Isabel waited till the man was gone, and then spoke, a faint flush of emotion in her cheeks.
“It’s all good,” Pierre replied, and left to take care of it. Lady Isabel waited until he was gone, then spoke, a slight blush of emotion on her cheeks.
“You do not mean what you say? You will not leave me yet?”
“You don't really mean what you say? You’re not going to leave me just yet?”
“I cannot do otherwise,” he answered. “There’s a mountain of business to be attended to, now that I am come into power.”
“I can’t do anything else,” he replied. “There’s a ton of work to take care of now that I’m in charge.”
“Moss & Grab say they will act for you. Had there been a necessity for your going, they would not have offered that.”
“Moss & Grab say they will represent you. If it had been necessary for you to go, they wouldn’t have made that offer.”
“Ay, they do say so—with a nice eye to the feathering of their pockets! Besides, I should not choose for the old man’s funeral to take place without me.”
“Aye, they say that—keeping a careful eye on their wallets! Plus, I wouldn’t want the old man’s funeral to happen without me.”
“Then I must accompany you,” she urged.
“Then I have to go with you,” she insisted.
“I wish you would not talk nonsense, Isabel. Are you in a state to travel night and day? Neither would home be agreeable to you yet awhile.”
“I wish you wouldn't talk nonsense, Isabel. Are you really in a condition to travel day and night? You wouldn't find home pleasant for a while either.”
She felt the force of the objections. Resuming after a moment’s pause—“Were you to go to England, you might not be back in time.”
She felt the weight of the objections. After a brief pause, she said, “If you went to England, you might not be back in time.”
“In time for what?”
"In time for what?"
“Oh, how can you ask?” she rejoined, in a sharp tone of reproach; “you know too well. In time to make me your wife when the divorce shall appear.”
“Oh, how can you ask?” she replied, sharply reproaching him; “you know very well. Just in time to make me your wife when the divorce comes through.”
“I shall chance it,” coolly observed Sir Francis.
“I'll take the risk,” Sir Francis said coolly.
“Chance it! chance the legitimacy of the child? You must assure that, before all things. More terrible to me than all the rest would it be, if—”
“Take a risk! Take the legitimacy of the child? You need to make sure of that above all else. It would be more frightening to me than anything else if—”
“Now don’t put yourself in a fever, Isabel. How many times am I to be compelled to beg that of you! It does no good. Is it my fault, if I am called suddenly to England?”
“Now don’t work yourself up, Isabel. How many times do I have to ask you not to? It doesn't help. Is it my fault if I’m suddenly called to England?”
“Have you no pity for your child?” she urged in agitation. “Nothing can repair the injury, if you once suffer it to come upon him. He will be a by-word amidst men throughout his life.”
“Do you have no compassion for your child?” she urged anxiously. “Nothing can fix the damage if you let it happen to him. He will be a laughingstock among people for the rest of his life.”
“You had better have written to the law lords to urge on the divorce,” he returned. “I cannot help the delay.”
“You should have written to the law lords to push for the divorce,” he replied. “I can’t do anything about the delay.”
“There has been no delay; quite the contrary. But it may be expected hourly now.”
“There hasn't been any delay; on the contrary. But it could be expected at any time now.”
“You are worrying yourself for nothing, Isabel. I shall be back in time.”
“You're stressing yourself out for no reason, Isabel. I’ll be back on time.”
He quitted the room as he spoke, and Lady Isabel remained in it, the image of despair. Nearly an hour elapsed when she remembered the breakfast things, and rang for them to be removed. A maid-servant entered to do it, and she thought how ill miladi looked.
He left the room as he spoke, and Lady Isabel stayed there, looking completely hopeless. Nearly an hour went by when she remembered the breakfast items and called for them to be taken away. A maid came in to handle it, and she noticed how unwell miladi appeared.
“Where is Pierre?” miladi asked.
“Where's Pierre?” miladi asked.
“Pierre was making himself ready to attend monsieur to England.”
“Pierre was getting ready to accompany monsieur to England.”
Scarcely had she closed the door upon herself and the tray when Sir Francis Levison appeared, equipped for traveling. “Good-bye, Isabel,” said he, without further circumlocution or ceremony.
Scarcely had she closed the door behind her and the tray when Sir Francis Levison showed up, ready to travel. “Goodbye, Isabel,” he said, without any further small talk or formality.
Lady Isabel, excited beyond all self-control, slipped the bolt of the door; and, half leaning against it, half leaning at his feet, held up her hand in supplication.
Lady Isabel, overwhelmed with excitement, unlatched the door; and, half leaning against it and half at his feet, raised her hand in a gesture of plea.
“Francis, have you any consideration left for me—any in the world?”
“Francis, do you have any consideration left for me—any at all?”
“How can you be so alarmed, Isabel? Of course I have,” he continued, in a peevish, though kind tone, as he took hold of her hands to raise her.
“How can you be so upset, Isabel? Of course I have,” he continued, in a annoyed but gentle tone, as he took her hands to help her up.
“No, not yet. I will remain here until you say you will wait another day or two. You know that the French Protestant minister is prepared to marry us the instant news of the divorce shall arrive; if you do care still for me, you will wait.”
“No, not yet. I’ll stay here until you say you’ll wait another day or two. You know that the French Protestant minister is ready to marry us as soon as the divorce news comes in; if you still care for me, you’ll wait.”
“I cannot wait,” he replied, his tone changing to one of determination. “It is useless to urge it.”
“I can’t wait,” he replied, his tone shifting to one of determination. “It’s pointless to push it.”
He broke from her and left the room, and in another minute had left the house, Pierre attending him. A feeling, amounting to a conviction, rushed over the unhappy lady that she had seen him for the last time until it was too late.
He pulled away from her and left the room, and a moment later had left the house, with Pierre following him. A feeling, almost like a certainty, washed over the unhappy woman that she had seen him for the last time before it was too late.
She was right. It was too late by weeks and months.
She was right. It was way too late by weeks and months.
December came in. The Alps were covered with snow; Grenoble borrowed the shade, and looked cold, and white, and sleety, and sloppy; the gutters, running through the middle of certain of the streets, were unusually black, and the people crept along especially dismal. Close to the fire in the barn of a French bedroom, full of windows, and doors, and draughts, with its wide hearth and its wide chimney, into which we could put four or five of our English ones, shivered Lady Isabel Vane. She had an invalid cap on, and a thick woolen invalid shawl, and she shook and shivered perpetually; though she had drawn so close to the wood fire that there was a danger of her petticoats igniting, and the attendant had frequently to spring up and interpose between them and the crackling logs. Little did it seem to matter to Lady Isabel; she sat in one position, her countenance the picture of stony despair.
December arrived. The Alps were blanketed in snow; Grenoble borrowed the gloom and looked cold, white, slushy, and messy; the gutters running through some streets were unusually dark, and the people trudged along, especially gloomy. Close to the fire in a barn-like French bedroom, filled with windows, doors, and drafts, featuring a wide hearth and a chimney large enough to fit four or five English ones, Lady Isabel Vane shivered. She wore a invalid cap and a thick wool shawl, shaking and trembling continuously, despite sitting so close to the wood fire that there was a risk of her petticoats catching fire, prompting the attendant to frequently jump up and shield her from the crackling logs. It seemed to matter little to Lady Isabel; she sat motionless, her face expressing sheer despair.
So had she sat, so looking, since she began to get better. She had had a long illness, terminating in a low fever; but the attendants whispered among themselves that miladi would soon get about if she would only rouse herself. She had got so far about as to sit up in the windy chamber; and it seemed to be to her a matter of perfect indifference whether she ever got out of it.
So she had been sitting there, looking that way, since she started to feel better. She had been sick for a long time, ending with a low fever; but the attendants were whispering to each other that she would get back on her feet soon if she would just motivate herself. She had managed to sit up in the drafty room, and it seemed completely unimportant to her whether she ever left it.
This day she had partaken of her early dinner—such as it was, for her appetite failed—and had dozed asleep in the arm chair, when a noise arose from below, like a carriage driving into the courtyard through the porte cochere. It instantly aroused her. Had he come?
This day she had eaten her early dinner—whatever it was, since she wasn't very hungry—and had dozed off in the armchair when she heard a noise from below, like a carriage driving into the courtyard through the porte cochere. It immediately woke her up. Had he arrived?
“Who is it?” she asked of the nurse.
“Who is it?” she asked the nurse.
“Miladi, it is monsieur; and Pierre is with him. I have begged milady often and often not to fret, for monsieur would surely come; miladi, see, I am right.”
“Milady, it's Monsieur; and Pierre is with him. I've asked Milady again and again not to worry, because Monsieur would definitely come; Milady, see, I was right.”
The girl departed, closing the door, and Lady Isabel sat looking at it, schooling her patience. Another moment, and it was flung open.
The girl left, shutting the door behind her, and Lady Isabel sat there, staring at it, trying to keep her patience in check. A moment later, the door was suddenly opened again.
Sir Francis Levison approached to greet her as he came in. She waved him off, begging him, in a subdued, quiet tone, not to draw too near, as any little excitement made her faint now. He took a seat opposite to her, and began pushing the logs together with his boot, as he explained that he really could not get away from town before.
Sir Francis Levison came over to greet her as he walked in. She waved him off, asking him in a soft, quiet voice not to come too close, since even the slightest excitement made her feel faint now. He sat down across from her and started pushing the logs together with his boot while explaining that he just couldn’t leave town earlier.
“Why did you come now?” she quietly rejoined.
“Why did you come now?” she replied quietly.
“Why did I come?” repeated he. “Are these all the thanks a fellow gets for travelling in this inclement weather? I thought you would at least have been glad to welcome me, Isabel.”
“Why did I come?” he repeated. “Is this all the thanks a guy gets for traveling in this nasty weather? I thought you would at least be happy to welcome me, Isabel.”
“Sir Francis,” she rejoined, speaking still with almost unnatural calmness, as she continued to do throughout the interview—though the frequent changes in her countenance, and the movement of her hands, when she laid them from time to time on her chest to keep down its beating, told what effort the struggle cost her—“Sir Francis, I am glad, for one reason, to welcome you; we must come to an understanding one with the other; and, so far, I am pleased that you are here. It was my intention to have communicated with you by letter as soon as I found myself capable of the necessary exertion, but your visit has removed the necessity. I wish to deal with you quite unreservedly, without concealment, or deceit; I must request you so to deal with me.”
“Sir Francis,” she replied, still maintaining an almost unnatural calm throughout the conversation—though the frequent changes in her expression and the way she occasionally placed her hands on her chest to steady its pounding showed the effort the struggle cost her—“Sir Francis, I'm glad to welcome you for one reason; we need to come to an understanding. So far, I'm pleased that you’re here. I intended to contact you by letter as soon as I was able to gather the energy required, but your visit has made that unnecessary. I want to be completely honest with you, without any concealment or deceit; I ask that you do the same with me.”
“What do you mean by ‘deal?’” he asked, settling the logs to his apparent satisfaction.
“What do you mean by ‘deal?’” he asked, arranging the logs to his satisfaction.
“To speak and act. Let there be plain truth between us at this interview, if there never has been before.”
“To talk and take action. Let’s make sure we’re totally honest with each other in this meeting, even if we haven’t been before.”
“I don’t understand you.”
"I don't get you."
“Naked truth, unglossed over,” she pursued, bending her eyes determinately upon him. “It must be.”
“Raw truth, no sugarcoating,” she insisted, fixing her gaze firmly on him. “It has to be.”
“With all my heart,” returned Sir Francis. “It is you who have thrown out the challenge, mind.”
"With all my heart," replied Sir Francis. "You're the one who threw down the challenge, just so you know."
“When you left in July you gave me a sacred promise to come back in time for our marriage; you know what I mean when I say ‘in time,’ but—”
“When you left in July, you made a sacred promise to come back in time for our marriage; you know what I mean when I say ‘in time,’ but—”
“Of course I meant to do so when I gave the promise,” he interrupted. “But no sooner had I set my foot in London than I found myself overwhelmed with business, and away from it I could not get. Even now I can only remain with you a couple of days, for I must hasten back to town.”
“Of course I meant to do that when I made the promise,” he interrupted. “But as soon as I set foot in London, I was swamped with work, and I couldn't get away from it. Even now, I can only stay with you for a couple of days because I need to rush back to the city.”
“You are breaking faith already,” she said, after hearing him calmly to the end. “Your words are not words of truth, but of deceit. You did not intend to be back in time for the marriage, or otherwise you would have caused it to take place ere you went at all.”
“You're already breaking your promise,” she said, after listening to him calmly until he finished. “Your words aren’t true; they’re deceitful. You didn’t plan to be back in time for the wedding, or else you would have made it happen before you left.”
“What fancies you do take up!” uttered Francis Levison.
“What ideas you come up with!” said Francis Levison.
“Some time subsequent to your departure,” she quietly went on, “one of the maids was setting to rights the clothes in your dressing-closet, and she brought me a letter she found in one of the pockets. I saw by the date that it was one of those two which you received on the morning of your departure. It contained the information that the divorce was pronounced.”
“Some time after you left,” she continued softly, “one of the maids was tidying up the clothes in your closet, and she handed me a letter she found in one of the pockets. I could tell by the date that it was one of the two letters you received on the morning you left. It contained the news that the divorce was finalized.”
She spoke so quietly, so apparently without feeling or passion, that Sir Francis was agreeably astonished. He should have less trouble in throwing off the mask. But he was an ill-tempered man; and to hear that the letter had been found to have the falseness of his fine protestations and promises laid bare, did not improve his temper now. Lady Isabel continued,—
She spoke so softly, seemingly without any emotion or passion, that Sir Francis was pleasantly surprised. He thought it would be easier for him to drop his façade. However, he was a bad-tempered guy, and knowing that the letter had exposed the dishonesty behind his grand claims and promises didn’t help his mood. Lady Isabel continued,—
“It would have been better to have undeceived me then; to have told me that the hopes I was cherishing for the sake of the unborn child were worse than vain.”
“It would have been better to have set me straight back then; to have told me that the hopes I was holding onto for the sake of the unborn child were nothing but empty.”
“I did not judge so,” he replied. “The excited state you then appeared to be in, would have precluded your listening to any sort of reason.”
“I didn't see it that way,” he replied. “The way you seemed so worked up at the time would have made it impossible for you to hear any kind of reason.”
Her heart beat a little quicker; but she stilled it.
Her heart raced a bit, but she calmed it down.
“You deem that it was not in reason that I should aspire to be the wife of Sir Francis Levison?”
“You think it wasn’t reasonable for me to want to be the wife of Sir Francis Levison?”
He rose and began kicking at the logs; with the heel of his boot this time.
He stood up and started kicking the logs; this time with the heel of his boot.
“Well, Isabel, you must be aware that it is an awful sacrifice for a man in my position to marry a divorced woman.”
“Well, Isabel, you must understand that it’s a huge sacrifice for a man in my position to marry a divorced woman.”
The hectic flushed into her thin cheeks, but her voice sounded calm as before.
The rush of emotions colored her cheeks, but her voice remained calm as ever.
“When I expected or wished, for the ‘sacrifice,’ it was not for my own sake; I told you so then. But it was not made; and the child’s inheritance is that of sin and shame. There he lies.”
“When I hoped for or wanted the ‘sacrifice,’ it wasn’t for my own benefit; I told you that before. But it wasn’t made; and the child’s inheritance is one of sin and shame. There he lies.”
Sir Francis half turned to where she pointed, and saw an infant’s cradle by the side of the bed. He did not take the trouble to look at it.
Sir Francis half-turned to where she was pointing and saw a baby's cradle next to the bed. He didn’t bother to look at it.
“I am the representative now of an ancient and respected baronetcy,” he resumed, in a tone as of apology for his previous heartless words, “and to make you my wife would so offend all my family, that—”
“I am now the representative of an ancient and respected baronetcy,” he continued, sounding almost apologetic for his earlier insensitive remarks, “and marrying you would upset my entire family, so—”
“Stay,” interrupted Lady Isabel, “you need not trouble yourself to find needless excuses. Had you taken this journey for the purpose of making me your wife, were you to propose to do so this day, and bring a clergyman into the room to perform the ceremony, it would be futile. The injury to the child can never be repaired; and, for myself, I cannot imagine any fate in life worse than being compelled to pass it with you.”
“Hold on,” interrupted Lady Isabel, “there's no need to come up with unnecessary excuses. If you had come on this trip to make me your wife, if you were planning to propose today and even brought a priest to officiate the ceremony, it would be pointless. The damage to the child can never be fixed; and as for me, I can't think of any fate worse than being forced to live my life with you.”
“If you have taken this aversion to me, it cannot be helped,” he coldly said, inwardly congratulating himself, let us not doubt, at being spared the work of trouble he had anticipated. “You made commotion enough once about me making you reparation.”
“If you’ve developed this dislike for me, there’s nothing I can do about it,” he said coolly, secretly congratulating himself, let’s not kid ourselves, for avoiding the hassle he had expected. “You made quite a fuss once about me making amends.”
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
“All the reparation in your power to make—all the reparation that the whole world can invent could not undo my sin. It and the effects must lie upon me forever.”
“All the atonement you could possibly make—everything the entire world could come up with—would not be able to erase my wrongdoing. It and its consequences will remain with me forever.”
“Oh—sin!” was the derisive exclamation. “You ladies should think of that beforehand.”
“Oh—sin!” was the mocking exclamation. “You ladies should consider that ahead of time.”
“Yes,” she sadly answered. “May heaven help all to do so who may be tempted as I was.”
“Yes,” she replied sadly. “May heaven help anyone who is tempted like I was.”
“If you mean that as a reproach to me, it’s rather out of place,” chafed Sir Francis, whose fits of ill-temper were under no control, and who never, when in them, cared what he said to outrage the feelings of another. “The temptation to sin, as you call it, lay not in my persuasions half so much as in your jealous anger toward your husband.”
“If you mean that as an accusation, it’s pretty inappropriate,” Sir Francis snapped, his bad moods completely unmanageable, and he never held back from saying something hurtful when he was in one. “The temptation to sin, as you put it, came more from your jealousy toward your husband than from anything I said.”
“Quite true,” was her reply.
“Totally true,” was her reply.
“And I believe you were on the wrong scent, Isabel—if it will be any satisfaction to you to hear it. Since we are mutually on this complimentary discourse, it is of no consequence to smooth over facts.”
“And I think you were on the wrong track, Isabel—if that gives you any satisfaction. Since we're both engaging in this friendly conversation, it doesn't matter to sugarcoat the facts.”
“I do not understand what you would imply,” she said, drawing her shawl round her with a fresh shiver. “How on the wrong scent?”
“I don’t get what you’re implying,” she said, pulling her shawl tighter around herself with a fresh shiver. “What do you mean by being on the wrong track?”
“With regard to your husband and that Hare girl. You were blindly, outrageously jealous of him.”
“With your husband and that Hare girl, you were completely and unreasonably jealous of him.”
“Go on.”
"Go ahead."
“And I say I think you are on the wrong scent. I do not believe Mr. Carlyle ever thought of the girl—in that way.”
“And I think you’re on the wrong track. I don’t believe Mr. Carlyle ever thought of the girl—in that way.”
“What do you mean?” she gasped.
"What do you mean?" she exclaimed.
“They had a secret between them—not of love—a secret of business; and those interviews they had together, her dancing attendance upon him perpetually, related to that, and that alone.”
“They had a secret between them—not about love—a secret about business; and those meetings they had together, her constantly being there for him, were about that, and that alone.”
Her face was more flushed than it had been throughout the interview. He spoke quietly now, quite in an equal tone of reasoning; it was his way when the ill-temper was upon him: and the calmer he spoke, the more cutting were his words. He need not have told her this.
Her face was more flushed than it had been during the interview. He spoke softly now, in a calm tone of reason; that was how he acted when he was in a bad mood: the calmer he spoke, the sharper his words became. He didn't need to tell her this.
“What was the secret?” she inquired, in a low tone.
“What was the secret?” she asked quietly.
“Nay, I can’t explain all; they did not take me into their confidence. They did not even take you; better, perhaps that they had though, as things have turned out, or seem to be turning. There’s some disreputable secret attaching to the Hare family, and Carlyle was acting in it, under the rose, for Mrs. Hare. She could not seek out Carlyle herself, so she sent the young lady. That’s all I know.”
“Nah, I can’t explain everything; they didn’t confide in me. They didn’t even confide in you; maybe it would have been better if they had, considering how things have turned out, or seem to be turning. There’s some shady secret connected to the Hare family, and Carlyle was involved in it, secretly, for Mrs. Hare. She couldn’t reach out to Carlyle herself, so she sent the young lady. That’s all I know.”
“How did you know it?”
"How did you find out?"
“I had reason to think so.”
“I had a good reason to think that.”
“What reason? I must request you to tell me.”
“What reason? I need you to tell me.”
“I overheard scraps of their conversation now and then in those meetings, and so gathered my information.”
“I caught bits of their conversation now and then in those meetings, and so I gathered my information.”
“You told a different tale to me, Sir Francis,” was her remark, as she turned her indignant eyes toward him.
“You told me a different story, Sir Francis,” she said, turning her angry eyes toward him.
Sir Francis laughed.
Sir Francis chuckled.
“All stratagems are fair in love and war.”
"All tactics are acceptable in love and war."
She dared not immediately trust herself to reply, and a silence ensued. Sir Francis broke it, pointing with his left thumb over his shoulder in the direction of the cradle.
She didn't trust herself to respond right away, and there was a moment of silence. Sir Francis interrupted it, gesturing with his left thumb over his shoulder toward the cradle.
“What have you named that young article there?”
“What have you called that young article over there?”
“The name which ought to have been his by inheritance—‘Francis Levison,’” was her icy answer.
“The name that should have been his by inheritance—‘Francis Levison,’” was her cold reply.
“Let’s see—how old is he now?”
“Let’s see—how old is he now?”
“He was born on the last day of August.”
“He was born on the last day of August.”
Sir Francis threw up his arms and stretched himself, as if a fit of idleness had overtaken him; then advanced to the cradle and pulled down the clothes.
Sir Francis raised his arms and stretched, as if he had suddenly become lazy; then he walked over to the cradle and pulled down the covers.
“Who is he like, Isabel? My handsome self?”
“Who does he look like, Isabel? My pretty face?”
“Were he like you in spirit, I would pray that he might die ere he could speak, or think!” she burst forth. And then remembering the resolution marked out for herself, subsided outwardly into calmness again.
“If he were like you in spirit, I would wish that he died before he could speak or think!” she exclaimed. And then, recalling the resolve she had set for herself, she composed herself and returned to calmness.
“What else?” retorted Sir Francis. “You know my disposition pretty well by this time, Isabel, and may be sure that if you deal out small change to me, you will get it back again with interest.”
“What else?” replied Sir Francis. “You know me pretty well by now, Isabel, and you can be sure that if you give me the bare minimum, I'll return it to you with interest.”
She made no reply. Sir Francis put the clothes back over the sleeping child, returned to the fire, and stood a few moments with his back to it.
She didn’t respond. Sir Francis covered the sleeping child with the clothes again, went back to the fire, and stood there for a moment with his back to it.
“Is my room prepared for me, do you know?” he presently asked.
“Do you know if my room is ready for me?” he asked.
“No, it is not,” she quietly rejoined. “These apartments are mine now; they have been transferred into my name, and they can never again afford you accommodation. Will you be so obliging—I am not strong—as to hand me that writing case?”
“No, it isn’t,” she quietly replied. “These apartments are mine now; they’ve been transferred into my name, and they can never provide you with a place to stay again. Would you be so kind—I’m not feeling well—as to pass me that writing case?”
Sir Francis walked to the table she indicated, which was at the far end of the great barn of a room, and taking the writing-case from it, gave it to her.
Sir Francis walked to the table she pointed out, which was at the far end of the large barn-like room, and took the writing case from it, handing it to her.
She reached her keys from the stand at her elbow, unlocked the case, and took from it some bank-notes.
She grabbed her keys from the stand next to her, unlocked the case, and took out some cash.
“I received these from you a month ago,” she said. “They came by post.”
“I got these from you a month ago,” she said. “They arrived in the mail.”
“And never had the grace to acknowledge them,” he returned, in a sort of mock reproachful tone.
“And he never had the decency to acknowledge them,” he replied, in a kind of mockingly reproachful tone.
“Forty pounds. That was the amount, was it not?”
“Forty pounds. That was the amount, right?”
“I believe so.”
“Yeah, I think so.”
“Allow me to return them to you. Count them.”
“Let me give them back to you. Count them.”
“Return them to me—for what?” inquired Sir Francis, in amazement.
“Return them to me—for what?” Sir Francis asked, astonished.
“I have no longer anything whatever to do with you in any way. Do not make my arm ache, holding out these notes to you so long! Take them!”
“I’m done with you completely. Don’t keep my arm hurting by holding out these notes for so long! Just take them!”
Sir Francis took the notes from her hand and placed them on a stand near to her.
Sir Francis took the notes from her hand and set them on a nearby stand.
“If it be your wish that all relations should end between us, why, let it be so,” he said. “I must confess I think it may be the wisest course, as things have come to this pass; for a cat and dog life, which would seemingly be ours, is not agreeable. Remember, though, that it is your doing, not mine. But you cannot think I am going to see you starve, Isabel. A sum—we will fix upon the amount amicably—shall be placed to your credit half-yearly, and—”
“If this is what you want, that our relationship ends, then fine,” he said. “I have to admit, I think that's probably the best choice, given how things have turned out. A life like cats and dogs, which seems to be what we’d have, isn’t pleasant. Just remember, this is your decision, not mine. But you can’t expect me to just stand by and let you suffer, Isabel. We’ll agree on a sum to help you out, paid into your account every six months, and—”
“I beg of you to cease,” she passionately interrupted. “What do you take me for?”
“I’m asking you to stop,” she interrupted passionately. “What do you think I am?”
“Take you for! Why, how can you live? You have no fortune—you must receive assistance from some one.”
“Take care of yourself! How can you even survive? You have no money—you must rely on someone for help.”
“I will not receive it from you. If the whole world denied me, and I could find no help from strangers, or means of earning my own bread, and it was necessary that I should still exist, I would apply to my husband for means, rather than to you. In saying this, it ought to convince you that the topic may cease.”
“I won't accept it from you. Even if the whole world turned against me, and I had no assistance from others or ways to support myself, and I still needed to survive, I'd ask my husband for help instead of you. By saying this, I hope it makes it clear that we can drop this topic now.”
“Your husband!” sarcastically rejoined Sir Francis. “Generous man!”
“Your husband!” Sir Francis replied sarcastically. “What a generous guy!”
A flush, deep and painful, dyed her cheeks. “I should have said my late husband. You need not have reminded me of the mistake.”
A deep, painful flush colored her cheeks. “I should have said my late husband. You didn't need to remind me of the mistake.”
“If you will accept nothing for yourself, you must for the child. He, at any rate, falls to my share. I shall give you a few hundred a year with him.”
“If you won’t take anything for yourself, you have to do it for the child. He, at least, is my responsibility. I’ll give you a few hundred a year along with him.”
She beat her hands before her, as if beating off the man and his words. “Not a farthing, now or ever. Were you to attempt to send money to him, I would throw it into the nearest river. Whom do you take me for? What do you take me for?” she repeated, rising in her bitter mortification. “If you have put me beyond the pale of the world, I am still Lord Mount Severn’s daughter!”
She raised her hands in front of her, as if pushing away the man and his words. “Not a single penny, now or ever. If you even think about sending him money, I will toss it into the nearest river. Who do you think I am? What do you think I am?” she repeated, standing up in her bitter humiliation. “Even if you’ve made me an outcast, I’m still Lord Mount Severn’s daughter!”
“You did as much toward putting yourself beyond its pale as—”
“You did just as much to exclude yourself from it as—”
“Don’t I know it? Have I not said so?” she sharply interrupted. And then she sat, striving to calm herself, clasping together her shaking hands.
“Don’t I know it? Haven’t I said that?” she interrupted sharply. Then she sat down, trying to calm herself, clasping her shaking hands together.
“Well, if you will persist in this perverse resolution, I cannot mend it,” resumed Sir Francis. “In a little time you may probably wish to recall it; in which case a line, addressed to me at my banker’s, will—”
“Well, if you’re going to stick to this stubborn decision, I can’t change it,” resumed Sir Francis. “Sooner or later, you might want to take it back; in which case, a letter sent to me at my bank will—”
Lady Isabel drew herself up. “Put away those notes, if you please,” she interrupted, not allowing him to finish his sentence.
Lady Isabel straightened herself. “Please put away those notes,” she interrupted, not letting him finish his sentence.
He took out his pocket-book and placed the bank notes within it.
He took out his wallet and put the cash inside.
“Your clothes—those you left here when you went to England—you will have the goodness to order Pierre to take away this afternoon. And now, Sir Francis, I believe that is all: we will part.”
“Your clothes—the ones you left here when you went to England—you will please instruct Pierre to pick them up this afternoon. And now, Sir Francis, I think that’s everything: we will say goodbye.”
“To remain mortal enemies from henceforth? Is that to be it?”
“To stay enemies from now on? Is that really how it’s going to be?”
“To be strangers,” she replied, correcting him. “I wish you a good day.”
“To be strangers,” she said, correcting him. “I wish you a good day.”
“So you will not even shake hands with me, Isabel?”
“So you won’t even shake hands with me, Isabel?”
“I would prefer not.”
"I'd rather not."
And thus they parted. Sir Francis left the room, but not immediately the house. He went into a distant apartment, and, calling the servants before him—there were but two—gave them each a year’s wages in advance—“That they might not have to trouble miladi for money,” he said to them. Then he paid a visit to the landlord, and handed him, likewise a year’s rent in advance, making the same remark. After that, he ordered dinner at a hotel, and the same night he and Pierre departed on their journey home again, Sir Francis thanking his lucky star that he had so easily got rid of a vexatious annoyance.
And so they went their separate ways. Sir Francis left the room but didn’t leave the house right away. He went into a far-off room and called the two servants to him. He gave each of them a year’s wages in advance, saying, “So you won’t have to bother miladi for money.” After that, he visited the landlord and also gave him a year’s rent in advance, making the same comment. Then he ordered dinner at a hotel, and that same night, he and Pierre set off on their journey home, with Sir Francis feeling grateful that he had so easily gotten rid of an annoying situation.
And Lady Isabel? She passed her evening alone, sitting in the same place, close to the fire and the sparks. The attendant remonstrated that miladi was remaining up too late for her strength, but miladi ordered her and her remonstrances into an adjoining room.
And Lady Isabel? She spent her evening alone, sitting in the same spot, close to the fire and the sparks. The attendant complained that miladi was staying up too late for her health, but miladi sent her and her complaints to another room.
When Lady Isabel lay down to rest, she sank into a somewhat calmer sleep than she had known of late; also into a dream. She thought she was back at East Lynne—not back, in one sense, but that she seemed never to have gone away from it—walking in the flower garden with Mr. Carlyle, while the three children played on the lawn. Her arm was within her husband’s, and he was relating something to her. What the news was, she could not remember afterward, excepting that it was connected with the office and old Mr. Dill, and that Mr. Carlyle laughed when he told it. They appeared to be interrupted by the crying of Archibald; and, in turning to the lawn to ask what was the matter, she awoke. Alas! It was the actual crying of her own child which awoke her—this last child—the ill-fated little being in the cradle beside her. But, for a single instant, she forgot recent events and doings, she believed she was indeed in her happy home at East Lynne, a proud woman, an honored wife. As recollection flashed across her, with its piercing stings, she gave vent to a sharp cry of agony, of unavailing despair.
When Lady Isabel lay down to rest, she drifted into a somewhat calmer sleep than she had experienced lately; she also fell into a dream. She thought she was back at East Lynne—not really "back" in one sense, but feeling as if she had never left—walking in the flower garden with Mr. Carlyle while the three children played on the lawn. Her arm was linked with her husband’s, and he was telling her something. She couldn't remember what the news was afterward, only that it was related to the office and old Mr. Dill, and that Mr. Carlyle laughed while sharing it. They seemed to be interrupted by Archibald's crying; and as she turned to the lawn to ask what was wrong, she awoke. Unfortunately, it was the actual crying of her own child that woke her—this last child—the unfortunate little one in the cradle beside her. But for a brief moment, she forgot recent events and happenings, believing she was truly in her happy home at East Lynne, a proud woman, an honored wife. As memories flooded back to her, with their sharp pains, she let out a cry of agony, filled with hopeless despair.
CHAPTER XXVI.
ALONE FOR EVERMORE.
A surprise awaited Lady Isabel Vane. It was on a windy day in the following March that a traveller arrived at Grenoble, and inquired his way of a porter, to the best hotel in the place, his French being such as only an Englishman can produce.
A surprise awaited Lady Isabel Vane. It was on a windy day in the following March that a traveler arrived in Grenoble and asked a porter for directions to the best hotel in the area, his French sounding like only an Englishman’s could.
“Hotel? Let’s see,” returned the man, politely, but with native indifference. “There are two hotels, nearly contiguous to each other, and monsieur would find himself comfortable at either. There is the Tross Dauphins, and there is the Ambassadeurs.”
“Hotel? Let’s see,” the man replied politely, but with a casual indifference. “There are two hotels right next to each other, and you’d be comfortable at either one. There’s the Tross Dauphins and the Ambassadeurs.”
“Monsieur” chose haphazard, the Hotel des Ambassadeurs, and was conducted to it. Shortly after his arrival there, he inquired his road to the Place Grenette, and was offered to be shown: but he preferred that it should be described to him, and to go alone. The Place was found, and he thence turned to the apartments of Lady Isabel Vane.
“Monsieur” randomly picked the Hotel des Ambassadeurs and was taken there. Shortly after he arrived, he asked for directions to Place Grenette and was offered someone to guide him. However, he preferred to have the directions explained and to go by himself. He found the Place and then headed to the apartments of Lady Isabel Vane.
Lady Isabel was sitting where you saw her the previous December—in the precise spot—courting the warmth of the fire, and it seemed, courting the sparks also, for they appeared as fond of her as formerly. The marvel was, how she had escaped spontaneous combustion; but there she was yet, and her clothes likewise. You might think that but a night had passed, when you looked at the room, for it wore precisely the same aspect now, as then; everything was the same, even to the child’s cradle in the remote corner, partially hidden by the bed-curtains, and the sleeping child in it. Lady Isabel’s progress toward recovery was remarkably lingering, as is frequently the case when mind and body are both diseased. She was so sitting when Susanne entered the room, and said that a “Monsieur Anglais” had arrived in the town to see her, and was waiting below, in the saloon.
Lady Isabel was sitting in the same spot you saw her last December—right by the fire, and it looked like she was also inviting the sparks, which seemed as drawn to her as before. It was amazing that she hadn’t caught fire herself; yet here she was, along with her clothes. You could easily think that only a night had gone by when you looked at the room because it looked exactly the same as it did then; everything was just as it had been, even the child's cradle tucked away in the corner, partially obscured by the bed curtains, with the sleeping child inside. Lady Isabel's recovery was progressing very slowly, which often happens when both the mind and body are unwell. She was sitting there when Susanne entered the room and said that a “Monsieur Anglais” had arrived in town to see her and was waiting below in the lounge.
Lady Isabel was startled. An English gentleman—to see her!
Lady Isabel was surprised. An English gentleman—to see her!
English for certain, was Susanne’s answer, for she had difficulty to comprehend his French.
English for sure, was Susanne's answer, because she struggled to understand his French.
Who could be desirous to see her? One out of the world and forgotten! “Susanne,” she cried aloud, a thought striking her, “it is never Sir Fran—it is not monsieur!”
Who would want to see her? Someone forgotten and out of the world! “Susanne,” she shouted loudly, a thought hitting her, “it’s never Sir Fran—it’s not monsieur!”
“Not in the least like monsieur,” complacently answered Susanne. “It is a tall, brave English gentleman, proud and noble looking like a prince.”
“Not at all like monsieur,” Susanne replied with satisfaction. “He is a tall, courageous English gentleman, looking proud and noble, just like a prince.”
Every pulse within Lady Isabel’s body throbbed rebelliously: her heart bounded till it was like to burst her side, and she turned sick with astonishment.
Every heartbeat in Lady Isabel's body throbbed defiantly: her heart raced as if it might burst from her chest, and she felt nauseous with shock.
“Tall, brave, noble?” could that description apply to any but Mr. Carlyle? Strange that so unnatural an idea should have occurred to her; it would not have done so in a calmer moment. She rose, tottered across the chamber, and prepared to descend. Susanne’s tongue was let loose at the proceeding.
“Tall, brave, noble?” could that description apply to anyone but Mr. Carlyle? It’s odd that such an unnatural thought would come to her; she wouldn’t have thought it in a calmer moment. She got up, stumbled across the room, and got ready to go downstairs. Susanne couldn’t help but comment on what was happening.
“Was miladi out of her senses? To attempt going downstairs would be a pretty ending, for she’d surely fall by the way. Miladi knew that the bottom step was of lead, and that no head could pitch down upon that, without ever never being a head any more, except in the hospitals. Let miladi sit still in her place and she’d bring the monsieur up. What did it signify? He was not a young petit maitre, to quiz things: he was fifty, if he was a day: his hair already turned to fine gray.”
“Was she out of her mind? Trying to go downstairs would end badly; she’d definitely fall. She knew the bottom step was dangerous, and that no one could land on it without serious consequences, except in a hospital. She should just stay put, and he would come to her. What did it matter? He wasn’t some young fancy man to make a fuss—he was at least fifty, with hair already going gray.”
This set the question touching Mr. Carlyle at rest, and her heart stilled again. The next moment she was inwardly laughing in her bitter mockery at her insensate folly. Mr. Carlyle come to see her! Her! Francis Levison might be sending over some man of business, regarding the money question, was her next thought: if so, she should certainly refuse to see him.
This put the question about Mr. Carlyle to rest, and her heart calmed down again. In the next moment, she found herself silently laughing at her own foolishness. Mr. Carlyle coming to see her! Her! Her next thought was that Francis Levison might be sending over some business guy regarding the money issue; if that was the case, she would definitely refuse to see him.
“Go down to the gentleman and ask him his name Susanne. Ask also from whence he came.”
“Go down to the man and ask him his name, Susanne. Also ask where he came from.”
Susanne disappeared, and returned, and the gentleman behind her. Whether she had invited him, or whether he had chosen to come uninvited, there he was. Lady Isabel caught a glimpse, and flung her hands over her burning cheeks of shame. It was Lord Mount Severn.
Susanne disappeared and then came back, with a man following her. It was unclear if she had invited him or if he had shown up on his own, but there he was. Lady Isabel caught sight of him and covered her flushed cheeks in embarrassment. It was Lord Mount Severn.
“How did you find out where I was?” she gasped, when some painful words had been uttered on both sides.
“How did you know where I was?” she gasped, after some hurtful words had been exchanged on both sides.
“I went to Sir Francis Levison and demanded your address. Certain recent events implied that he and you must have parted, and I therefore deemed it time to inquire what he had done with you.”
“I went to Sir Francis Levison and asked for your address. Recent events suggested that he and you must have separated, and I thought it was time to find out what he had done with you.”
“Since last July,” she interrupted. Lifting up her wan face, now colorless again. “Do not think worse of me than I am. He was here in December for an hour’s recriminating interview, and we parted for life.”
“Since last July,” she interrupted, lifting her pale face, now colorless again. “Don’t think worse of me than I am. He was here in December for an hour of accusations, and we parted for good.”
“What have you heard of him lately?”
“What have you heard about him recently?”
“Not anything. I never know what is passing in the world at home; I have no newspaper, no correspondence; and he would scarcely be so bold as to write to me again.”
“Nothing at all. I never know what's happening back home; I don’t have a newspaper or any letters; and he probably wouldn't dare to write to me again.”
“I shall not shock you, then by some tidings I bring you regarding him,” returned Lord Mount Severn.
“I won’t surprise you with some news I have about him,” replied Lord Mount Severn.
“The greatest shock to me would be to hear that I should ever again be subjected to the sight of him,” she answered.
“The biggest shock for me would be to hear that I’d ever have to see him again,” she replied.
“He is married.”
“He’s married.”
“Heaven have pity on his poor wife!” was all the comment of Lady Isabel.
“God have mercy on his poor wife!” was all that Lady Isabel said.
“He has married Alice Challoner.”
"He married Alice Challoner."
She lifted her head, then, in simple surprise. “Alice? Not Blanche?”
She lifted her head, surprised. “Alice? Not Blanche?”
“The story runs that he has played Blanche very false. That he has been with her much during the last three or four months, leading on her expectations; and then suddenly proposed for her younger sister. I know nothing of the details myself; it is not likely; and I heard nothing, until one evening at the club I saw the announcement of the marriage for the following day at St. George’s. I was at the church the next morning before he was.”
“The rumor is that he has been very deceitful to Blanche. He spent a lot of time with her over the last three or four months, raising her hopes, and then suddenly proposed to her younger sister. I don’t know the details myself; it seems unlikely, and I hadn’t heard anything until one evening at the club when I saw the announcement of the marriage for the next day at St. George’s. I was at the church the next morning before he arrived.”
“Not to stop it; not to intercept the marriage!” breathlessly uttered the Lady Isabel.
“Don’t stop it; don’t interrupt the wedding!” Lady Isabel exclaimed breathlessly.
“Certainly not. I had no power to attempt anything of the sort. I went to demand an answer to my question—what he had done with you, and where you were. He gave me this address, but said he knew nothing of your movements since December.”
“Definitely not. I had no ability to try anything like that. I went to get an answer to my question—what he had done with you and where you were. He gave me this address but said he knew nothing about your whereabouts since December.”
There was a long silence. The earl appeared to be alternately ruminating and taking a survey of the room. Isabel sat with her head down.
There was a long silence. The earl seemed to be both deep in thought and surveying the room. Isabel sat with her head down.
“Why did you seek me out?” she presently broke forth. “I am not worth it. I have brought enough disgrace upon your name.”
“Why did you come to find me?” she suddenly said. “I'm not worth it. I've already brought enough shame to your name.”
“And upon your husband’s and upon your children’s,” he rejoined, in the most severe manner, for it was not in the nature of the Earl of Mount Severn to gloss over guilt. “Nevertheless it is incumbent upon me, as your nearest blood relative, to see after you, now that you are alone again, and to take care, as far as I can, that you do not lapse lower.”
“And regarding your husband and your kids,” he replied, very seriously, since it wasn't in the Earl of Mount Severn's nature to overlook wrongdoing. “Still, as your closest living relative, it's my responsibility to look after you now that you're alone again, and to do what I can to ensure that you don’t fall into a worse situation.”
He might have spared her that stab. But she scarcely understood him. She looked at him, wondering whether she did understand.
He could have saved her from that hurt. But she barely understood him. She looked at him, questioning if she really did understand.
“You have not a shilling in the world,” he resumed. “How do you propose to live?”
“You don’t have a penny to your name,” he continued. “How do you plan to survive?”
“I have some money yet. When—”
“I still have some money. When—”
“His money?” sharply and haughtily interposed the earl.
“His money?” the earl interjected sharply and arrogantly.
“No,” she indignantly replied. “I am selling my trinkets. Before they are all gone, I shall look out to get a living in some way; by teaching, probably.”
“No,” she replied indignantly. “I’m selling my trinkets. Before they’re all gone, I’ll find a way to make a living, probably by teaching.”
“Trinkets!” repeated Lord Mount Severn. “Mr. Carlyle told me that you carried nothing away with you from East Lynne.”
“Trinkets!” echoed Lord Mount Severn. “Mr. Carlyle mentioned that you didn’t take anything with you from East Lynne.”
“Nothing that he had given me. These were mine before I married. You have seen Mr. Carlyle, then?” she faltered.
“Nothing that he had given me. These were mine before I got married. You’ve seen Mr. Carlyle, then?” she hesitated.
“Seen him?” echoed the indignant earl. “When such a blow was dealt him by a member of my family, could I do less than hasten to East Lynne to tender my sympathies? I went with another subject too—to discover what could have been the moving springs of your conduct; for I protest, when the black tidings reached me, I believed that you must have gone mad. You were one of the last whom I should have feared to trust. But I learned nothing, and Carlyle was as ignorant as I. How could you strike him such a blow?”
“Have you seen him?” echoed the furious earl. “When such a blow was dealt to him by a member of my family, could I do anything less than rush to East Lynne to offer my sympathy? I had another reason for going too—to figure out what could have motivated your actions; because I swear, when I heard the terrible news, I thought you must have lost your mind. You were one of the last people I would have expected to betray trust. But I found out nothing, and Carlyle was just as clueless as I was. How could you hit him like that?”
Lower and lower drooped her head, brighter shone the shame on her hectic cheek. An awful blow to Mr. Carlyle it must have been; she was feeling it in all its bitter intensity. Lord Mount Severn read her repentant looks.
Lower and lower her head drooped, and the shame on her flushed cheek grew more intense. It must have been a crushing blow to Mr. Carlyle; she was experiencing its bitter weight fully. Lord Mount Severn noticed her regretful expression.
“Isabel,” he said, in a tone which had lost something of its harshness, and it was the first time he had called her by her Christian name, “I see that you are reaping the fruits. Tell me how it happened. What demon prompted you to sell yourself to that bad man?”
“Isabel,” he said, in a tone that had softened a bit, and it was the first time he had called her by her first name, “I see that you are reaping the consequences. Tell me how it happened. What devil made you sell yourself to that terrible man?”
“He is a bad man!” she exclaimed. “A base, heartless man!”
“He's a terrible person!” she exclaimed. “A cruel, heartless person!”
“I warned you at the commencement of your married life to avoid him; to shun all association with him; not to admit him to your house.”
“I warned you at the start of your married life to stay away from him; to avoid any association with him; not to let him into your home.”
“His coming to East Lynne was not my doing,” she whispered. “Mr. Carlyle invited him.”
“His arrival at East Lynne wasn’t my choice,” she whispered. “Mr. Carlyle invited him.”
“I know he did. Invited him in his unsuspicious confidence, believing his wife to be his wife, a trustworthy woman of honor,” was the severe remark.
“I know he did. He invited him in his unsuspecting confidence, believing his wife to be his wife, a trustworthy woman of honor,” was the serious comment.
She did not reply; she could not gainsay it; she only sat with her meek face of shame and her eyelids drooping.
She didn’t reply; she couldn’t argue against it; she just sat there with her humble face of shame and her eyelids drooping.
“If ever a woman had a good husband, in every sense of the word, you had, in Carlyle; if ever man loved his wife, he loved you. How could you so requite him?”
“If a woman ever had a great husband, in every sense of the word, it was you with Carlyle; if any man loved his wife, he loved you. How could you repay him like this?”
She rolled, in a confused manner, the corners of her warm shawl over her unconscious fingers.
She awkwardly rolled the edges of her warm shawl over her unconscious fingers.
“I read the note you left for your husband. He showed it to me; the only one, I believe, to whom he did show it. It was to him entirely inexplicable, it was so to me. A notion had been suggested to him, after your departure, that his sister had somewhat marred your peace at East Lynne, and he blamed you much, if it was so, for not giving him your full confidence on the point, that he might set matters on the right footing. But it was impossible, and there was the evidence in the note besides, that the presence of Miss Carlyle at East Lynne could be any excuse for your disgracing us all and ruining yourself.”
“I read the note you left for your husband. He showed it to me; I believe I was the only one he did. It was completely incomprehensible to him, and it was to me as well. After you left, he got the idea that his sister had disrupted your peace at East Lynne, and he really blamed you, if that was the case, for not being completely honest with him about it so he could fix things. But that just wasn’t possible, and the note itself showed that Miss Carlyle’s presence at East Lynne couldn’t have been a reason for you to disgrace us all and ruin yourself.”
“Do not let us speak of these things,” said Lady Isabel, faintly. “It cannot redeem the past.”
“Let’s not talk about this,” said Lady Isabel, weakly. “It won’t change the past.”
“But I must speak of them; I came to speak of them,” persisted the earl; “I could not do it as long as that man was here. When these inexplicable things take place in the career of a woman, it is a father’s duty to look into motives and causes and actions, although the events in themselves may be, as in this case, irreparable. Your father is gone, but I stand in his place, there is no one else to stand in it.”
“But I have to talk about them; I came here to talk about them,” the earl insisted; “I couldn't do it while that man was here. When a woman goes through such puzzling experiences, it's a father's responsibility to understand the reasons behind her actions, even if the events are, as in this case, beyond repair. Your father is gone, but I'm here in his place; there's no one else to take that role.”
Her tears began to fall. And she let them fall—in silence. The earl resumed.
Her tears started to fall. And she let them fall—in silence. The earl resumed.
“But for that extraordinary letter, I should have supposed you had been actuated by a mad infatuation for the cur, Levison; its tenor gave the matter a different aspect. To what did you allude when you asserted that your husband had driven you to it?”
“But for that amazing letter, I would have thought you were just crazy about that jerk, Levison; its content changed everything. What were you referring to when you said your husband pushed you to do it?”
“He knew,” she answered, scarcely above her breath.
"She replied barely above a whisper, 'He knew.'"
“He did not know,” sternly replied the earl. “A more truthful, honorable man than Carlyle does not exist on the face of the earth. When he told me then, in his agony of grief, that he was unable to form even a suspicion of your meaning, I could have staked my earldom on his veracity. I would stake it still.”
“He didn't know,” the earl replied firmly. “There isn't a more truthful, honorable man than Carlyle anywhere on this earth. When he told me, in his deep sorrow, that he couldn’t even imagine what you meant, I could have bet my earldom on his honesty. I would still bet it today.”
“I believed,” she began, in a low, nervous voice, for she knew that there was no evading the questions of Lord Mount Severn, when he was resolute in their being answered, and, indeed she was too weak, both in body and spirit, to resist—“I believed that his love was no longer mine; that he had deserted me, for another.”
“I thought,” she started, in a soft, anxious voice, knowing there was no way to avoid Lord Mount Severn's questions when he was determined to have them answered, and honestly she was too weak, both physically and mentally, to resist—“I thought that his love was no longer for me; that he had left me for someone else.”
The earl stared at her. “What can you mean by ‘deserted!’ He was with you.”
The earl looked at her in shock. “What do you mean by ‘deserted!’ He was with you.”
“There is a desertion of the heart,” was her murmured answer.
“There’s a desertion of the heart,” was her whispered reply.
“Desertion of a fiddlestick!” retorted his lordship. “The interpretation we gave to the note, I and Carlyle, was, that you had been actuated by motives of jealousy; had penned it in a jealous mood. I put the question to Carlyle—as between man and man—do you listen, Isabel!—whether he had given you cause; and he answered me, as with God over us, he had never given you cause; he had been faithful to you in thought, word and deed; he had never, so far as he could call to mind, even looked upon another woman with covetous feelings, since the hour that he made you his wife; his whole thoughts had been of you, and of you alone. It is more than many a husband can say,” significantly coughed Lord Mount Severn.
“Desertion of a nonsense!” his lordship shot back. “The way Carlyle and I interpreted the note was that you wrote it out of jealousy; you were in a jealous frame of mind. I asked Carlyle—just between us guys—are you listening, Isabel!—if he had given you any reason to feel that way, and he told me, with God as our witness, that he had never given you cause; he had stayed loyal to you in thought, word, and deed; he couldn't even recall ever looking at another woman with longing since the moment he made you his wife; his thoughts have been only of you, and you alone. That’s more than many husbands can claim,” Lord Mount Severn added with a significant cough.
Her pulses were beating wildly. A powerful conviction that the words were true; that her own blind jealousy had been utterly mistaken and unfounded, was forcing its way to her brain.
Her heart was racing. A strong belief that the words were true—that her own blind jealousy had been completely mistaken and unwarranted—was pushing its way into her mind.
“After that I could only set your letter down as a subterfuge,” resumed the earl—“a false, barefaced plea, put forth to conceal your real motives, and I told Carlyle so. I inquired how it was he had never detected any secret understanding between you and that—that beast, located, as the fellow was, in the house. He replied that no such suspicion had ever occurred to him. He placed the most implicit confidence in you, and would have trusted you with the creature around the world, aye, with any one else.”
“After that, I could only see your letter as a cover-up,” the earl continued. “A blatant excuse meant to hide your true intentions, and I told Carlyle that. I asked how he hadn’t noticed any secret arrangement between you and that—that fiend, who was staying in the house. He answered that he had never suspected anything of the sort. He had complete trust in you and would have felt safe leaving you with that guy anywhere in the world, even with anyone else.”
She entwined her hands one within the other, pressing them to pain. It would not deaden the pain at her heart.
She intertwined her fingers, pressing them together until it hurt. It wouldn’t numb the pain in her heart.
“Carlyle told me he had been unusually occupied during the stay of that man. Besides his customary office work, his time was taken up with some private business for a family in the neighborhood, and he had repeatedly to see them, more particularly the daughter, after office hours. Very old acquaintances of his, he said, relatives of the Carlyle family; and he was as anxious about the secret—a painful one—as they were. This, I observed to him, may have rendered him unobservant to what was passing at home. He told me, I remember, that on the very evening of the—the catastrophe, he ought to have gone with you to a dinner party, but most important circumstances arose, in connection with the affair, which obliged him to meet two gentlemen at his office, and to receive them in secret, unknown to his clerks.”
“Carlyle told me he had been super busy while that guy was around. On top of his regular office work, he was also dealing with some personal matters for a family in the area, and he had to meet with them multiple times, especially the daughter, after hours. He said they were old acquaintances, relatives of the Carlyle family, and he was just as worried about the secret—a painful one—as they were. I mentioned to him that this might have made him less aware of what was happening at home. I remember he told me that on the very night of the—well, the disaster, he should have gone with you to a dinner party, but some really important things came up related to the situation that forced him to meet with two guys at his office and to see them in secret, away from his clerks.”
“Did he mention the name of the family?” inquired Lady Isabel, with white lips.
“Did he say the name of the family?” asked Lady Isabel, her lips pale.
“Yes, he did. I forgot it, though. Rabbit! Rabit!—some such name as that.”
“Yes, he did. I forgot it, though. Rabbit! Rabit!—something like that.”
“Was it Hare?”
"Was it the Hare?"
“That was it—Hare. He said you appeared vexed that he did not accompany you to the dinner; and seeing that he intended to go in afterward, but was prevented. When the interview was over in his office, he was again detained at Mrs. Hare’s house, and by business as impossible to avoid as the other.”
“That was it—Hare. He said you seemed upset that he didn’t join you for dinner, and he planned to come afterward but couldn’t. After the meeting at his office, he was held up again at Mrs. Hare’s place, tied up with business as unavoidable as the other.”
“Important business!” she echoed, giving way for a moment to the bitterness of former feelings. “He was promenading in their garden by moonlight with Barbara—Miss Hare. I saw them as my carriage passed.”
“Important business!” she echoed, briefly giving in to the bitterness of old feelings. “He was walking in their garden by moonlight with Barbara—Miss Hare. I saw them as my carriage went by.”
“And you were jealous that he should be there!” exclaimed Lord Mount Severn, with mocking reproach, as he detected her mood. “Listen!” he whispered, bending his head toward her. “While you may have thought, as your present tone would seem to intimate, that they were pacing there to enjoy each other’s society, know that they—Carlyle, at any rate—was pacing the walk to keep guard. One was within that house—for a short half hour’s interview with his poor mother—one who lives in danger of the scaffold, to which his own father would be the first to deliver him up. They were keeping the path against that father—Carlyle and the young lady. Of all the nights in the previous seven years, that one only saw the unhappy son at home for a half hour’s meeting with his mother and sister. Carlyle, in the grief and excitement caused by your conduct, confided so much to me, when mentioning what kept him from the dinner party.”
“And you were jealous that he was there!” Lord Mount Severn said with a mocking tone as he noticed her mood. “Listen!” he whispered, leaning closer to her. “While you might think, based on how you’re speaking now, that they were out there just to enjoy each other’s company, know that they—Carlyle, at least—were actually walking the path to keep watch. One person was inside that house—for a brief half-hour visit with his poor mother—someone who lives in constant danger of the gallows, to which his own father would be the first to hand him over. They were guarding against that father—Carlyle and the young lady. Of all the nights in the past seven years, this was the only one where the unhappy son could be home for just a half-hour visit with his mother and sister. Carlyle, in the grief and excitement sparked by your actions, shared much with me when he explained what kept him from the dinner party.”
Her face had become crimson—crimson at her past lamentable folly. And there was no redemption!
Her face turned bright red—red from her regrettable past mistakes. And there was no way to make it right!
“But he was always with Barbara Hare,” she murmured, by way of some faint excuse.
“But he was always with Barbara Hare,” she murmured, as a weak excuse.
“I have mentioned so. She had to see him upon this affair, her mother could not, for it was obliged to be kept from the father. And so, you construed business interviews into assignations!” continued Lord Mount Severn with cutting derision. “I had given you credit for better sense. But was this enough to hurl you on the step you took? Surely not. You must have yielded in the persuasions of that wicked man.”
“I’ve said it before. She had to talk to him about this, her mother couldn’t, because it had to be kept from the father. And so, you turned business meetings into secret meetings!” Lord Mount Severn continued with sharp sarcasm. “I thought you were smarter than that. But was this really enough to push you to do what you did? Surely not. You must have given in to that wicked man’s influence.”
“It is all over now,” she wailed.
“It’s all over now,” she cried.
“Carlyle was true and faithful to you, and to you alone. Few women have the chance of happiness, in their married life, in the degree that you had. He is an upright and good man; one of nature’s gentlemen; one that England may be proud of as having grown upon her soil. The more I see of him, the greater becomes my admiration of him, and of his thorough honor. Do you know what he did in the matter of the damages?”
“Carlyle was loyal and devoted to you, and you only. Few women get to experience happiness in their marriage to the extent that you did. He is a decent and good man; one of nature’s gentlemen; someone that England can be proud of having raised. The more I see of him, the more I admire him and his deep sense of honor. Do you know what he did regarding the damages?”
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
“He did not wish to proceed for damages, or only for the trifling sum demanded by law; but the jury, feeling for his wrongs, gave unprecedently heavy ones. Since the fellow came into his baronetcy they have been paid. Carlyle immediately handed them over to the county hospital. He holds the apparently obsolete opinion that money cannot wipe out a wife’s dishonor.”
“He didn’t want to go after damages, or just for the small amount required by law; but the jury, sympathizing with his situation, awarded him an unusually large sum. Since the guy inherited his title, those damages have been paid. Carlyle immediately donated them to the county hospital. He still believes that money can't erase a wife's dishonor.”
“Let us close those topics” implored the poor invalid. “I acted wickedly and madly, and have the consequences to bear forever. More I cannot say.”
“Let’s drop those subjects,” the poor invalid pleaded. “I acted shamefully and recklessly, and I will have to deal with the consequences forever. I can't say more.”
“Where do you intend to fix your future residence?” inquired the earl.
“Where do you plan to settle down in the future?” asked the earl.
“I am unable to tell. I shall leave this town as soon as I am well enough.”
“I can’t say. I’ll leave this town as soon as I’m well enough.”
“Aye. It cannot be pleasant for you to remain under the eyes of its inhabitants. You were here with him, were you not?”
“Yeah. It can’t be nice for you to stay under the watchful eyes of the locals. You were here with him, right?”
“They think I am his wife,” she murmured. “The servants think it.”
“They think I’m his wife,” she murmured. “The staff thinks that.”
“That’s well, so far. How many servants have you?”
“That’s good so far. How many servants do you have?”
“Two. I am not strong enough yet to do much myself, so am obliged to keep two,” she continued, as if in apology for the extravagance, under her reduced circumstances. “As soon as ever the baby can walk, I shall manage to do with one.”
“Two. I’m not strong enough yet to handle much on my own, so I have to keep two,” she added, almost apologetically for the expense, given her current situation. “As soon as the baby can walk, I’ll be able to manage with just one.”
The earl looked confounded. “The baby!” he uttered, in a tone of astonishment and grief painful to her to hear. “Isabel, is there a child?”
The earl looked shocked. “The baby!” he exclaimed, in a tone of astonishment and grief that was painful for her to hear. “Isabel, is there a child?”
Not less painful was her own emotion as she hid her face. Lord Mount Severn rose and paced the room with striding steps.
Not less painful was her own emotion as she hid her face. Lord Mount Severn rose and paced the room with long strides.
“I did not know it! I did not know it! Wicked, heartless villain! He ought to have married you before its birth. Was the divorce out previously?” he asked stopping short in his strides to put the question.
“I didn't know it! I didn't know it! You wicked, heartless villain! You should have married her before the baby was born. Was the divorce finalized first?” he asked, pausing in his steps to ask the question.
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“Coward! Sneak! May good men shun him from henceforth! May his queen refuse to receive him! You, an earl’s daughter! Oh, Isabel, how utterly you have lost yourself!”
“Coward! Sneak! May good people avoid him from now on! May his queen deny him! You, the daughter of an earl! Oh, Isabel, how completely you have lost yourself!”
Lady Isabel started from her chair in a burst of hysterical sobs, her hands extended beseechingly toward the earl. “Spare me! Spare me! You have been rending my heart ever since you came; indeed I am too weak to bear it.”
Lady Isabel jumped up from her chair, sobbing uncontrollably, her hands reaching out desperately toward the earl. “Please! Please! You’ve been tearing my heart apart ever since you arrived; honestly, I’m too fragile to handle it.”
The earl, in truth, had been betrayed into showing more of his sentiments than he intended. He recalled his recollection.
The earl had accidentally revealed more of his feelings than he meant to. He remembered his past.
“Well, well, sit down again, Isabel,” he said, putting her into her chair. “We shall go to the point I chiefly came here to settle. What sum will it take you to live upon? Quietly; as of course you would now wish to live, but comfortably.”
“Well, well, sit down again, Isabel,” he said, guiding her back into her chair. “Let’s get to the main reason I came here. How much money would you need to live on? Quietly, as you would naturally want to live now, but comfortably.”
“I will not accept anything,” she replied. “I will get my own living.” And the earl’s irascibility again arose at the speech. He spoke in a sharp tone.
“I won’t accept anything,” she replied. “I’ll earn my own living.” And the earl’s irritation flared up again at her words. He spoke in a harsh tone.
“Absurd, Isabel! Do not add romantic folly to your own mistakes. Get your own living, indeed! As much as is necessary for you to live upon, I shall supply. No remonstrance; I tell you I am acting as for your father. Do you suppose he would have abandoned you to starve or to work?”
“Absurd, Isabel! Don’t make your own mistakes worse with romantic nonsense. You want to earn a living, really? I’ll provide you with as much as you need to live on. No arguments; I’m doing this for your father’s sake. Do you think he would have left you to suffer or to work?”
The allusion touched every chord within her bosom, and the tears fell fast. “I thought I could get my living by teaching,” she sobbed.
The reference struck a deep chord in her heart, and tears streamed down her face. “I thought I could make a living by teaching,” she cried.
“And how much did you anticipate the teaching would bring you in?”
“And how much did you expect the teaching would earn you?”
“Not very much,” she listlessly said. “A hundred a year, perhaps; I am very clever at music and singing. That sum might keep us, I fancy, even if I only went out by the day.”
“Not much,” she said without much enthusiasm. “Maybe a hundred a year; I'm pretty good at music and singing. I think that amount could support us, even if I only worked during the day.”
“And a fine ‘keep’ it would be! You shall have that sum every quarter!”
“And it would be a great deal to keep! You’ll receive that amount every three months!”
“No, no! no, no! I do not deserve it; I could not accept it; I have forfeited all claim to assistance.”
“No, no! No way! I don’t deserve it; I can’t accept it; I’ve lost any right to help.”
“Not to mine. Now, it is of no use to excite yourself, my mind is made up. I never willingly forego a duty, and I look upon this not only as a duty, but as an imperative one. Upon my return, I shall immediately settle four hundred upon you, and you can draw it quarterly.”
“Not for me. Now, there's no point in getting worked up; my mind is made up. I never voluntarily let go of a responsibility, and I see this as not just a responsibility, but a necessary one. When I get back, I’ll set aside four hundred for you, and you can access it every three months.”
“Then half that sum,” she reflected, knowing how useless it was to contend with Lord Mount Severn when he got upon the stilts of “duty.” “Indeed, two hundred a year will be ample; it will seem like riches to me.”
“Then half that amount,” she thought, realizing how pointless it was to argue with Lord Mount Severn when he stood on the high ground of “duty.” “Honestly, two hundred a year will be more than enough; it will feel like a fortune to me.”
“I have named the sum, Isabel, and I shall not make it less. A hundred pounds every three months shall be paid to you, dating from this day. This does not count,” said he, laying down some notes on the table.
“I’ve named the amount, Isabel, and I won’t reduce it. You’ll receive a hundred pounds every three months, starting from today. This doesn’t include,” he said, placing some cash on the table.
He took her hand within his in token of farewell; turned and was gone.
He took her hand in his as a goodbye; turned, and walked away.
And Lady Isabel remained in her chamber alone.
And Lady Isabel stayed in her room by herself.
Alone; alone! Alone for evermore!
Alone; alone! Alone forever!
CHAPTER XXVII.
BARBARA’S MISDOINGS.
A sunny afternoon in summer. More correctly speaking, it may be said a summer’s evening, for the bright beams were already slanting athwart the substantial garden of Mr. Justice Hare, and the tea hour, seven, was passing. Mr. and Mrs. Hare and Barbara were seated at the meal; somehow, meals always did seem in process at Justice Hare’s; if it was not breakfast, it was luncheon—if it was not luncheon, it was dinner—if it was not dinner, it was tea. Barbara sat in tears, for the justice was giving her a “piece of his mind,” and poor Mrs. Hare deferently agreeing with her husband, as she would have done had he proposed to set the house on fire and burn her up in it, yet sympathizing with Barbara, moved uneasily in her chair.
A sunny summer afternoon. To be more precise, it was a summer evening, as the bright rays were already slanting across Mr. Justice Hare's large garden, and tea time, seven o'clock, was passing by. Mr. and Mrs. Hare and Barbara were sitting together for the meal; it always seemed like there was a meal happening at Justice Hare's place—if it wasn't breakfast, it was lunch; if it wasn't lunch, it was dinner; if it wasn't dinner, it was tea. Barbara was in tears because the justice was giving her a "piece of his mind," and poor Mrs. Hare was respectfully agreeing with her husband, just as she would have if he suggested setting the house on fire and burning her along with it, yet she felt for Barbara and shifted uneasily in her chair.
“You do it for the purpose; you do it to anger me,” thundered the justice, bringing down his hand on the tea-table and causing the cups to rattle.
“You do it for a reason; you do it to irritate me,” thundered the judge, slamming his hand on the tea table and making the cups rattle.
“No I don’t, papa,” sobbed Barbara.
“No, I don’t, Dad,” sobbed Barbara.
“Then why do you do it?”
“Then why are you doing it?”
Barbara was silent.
Barbara was quiet.
“No; you can’t answer; you have nothing to urge. What is the matter, pray, with Major Thorn? Come, I will be answered.”
“No; you can’t respond; you have nothing to say. What’s wrong with Major Thorn? Come on, I want an answer.”
“I don’t like him,” faltered Barbara.
“I don’t like him,” Barbara said hesitantly.
“You do like him; you are telling me an untruth. You have liked him well enough whenever he has been here.”
“You do like him; you’re not being honest with me. You’ve liked him just fine whenever he’s been around.”
“I like him as an acquaintance, papa; not as a husband.”
“I like him as a friend, Dad; not as a husband.”
“Not as a husband!” repeated the exasperated justice. “Why, bless my heart and body, the girl’s going mad! Not as a husband! Who asked you to like him as a husband before he became such? Did ever you hear that it was necessary or expedient, or becoming for a young lady to act on and begin to ‘like’ a gentleman as ‘her husband?’”
“Not as a husband!” repeated the frustrated judge. “Goodness gracious, the girl’s losing her mind! Not as a husband! Who said you need to like him as a husband before he even is one? Have you ever heard that it’s necessary, practical, or proper for a young lady to start ‘liking’ a man as ‘her husband?’”
Barbara felt a little bewildered.
Barbara felt a bit confused.
“Here’s the whole parish saying that Barbara Hare can’t be married, that nobody will have her, on account of—of—of that cursed stain left by——, I won’t trust myself to name him, I should go too far. Now, don’t you think that’s a pretty disgrace, a fine state of things?”
“Here’s the whole community saying that Barbara Hare can’t get married, that nobody will want her, because of—of—that awful stain left by——, I won’t even say his name, I’d go too far. Now, don’t you think that’s a real disgrace, a messed-up situation?”
“But it is not true,” said Barbara; “people do ask me.”
“But that’s not true,” said Barbara; “people do ask me.”
“But what’s the use of their asking when you say ‘No?’” raved the justice. “Is that the way to let the parish know that they ask? You are an ungrateful, rebellious, self-willed daughter, and you’ll never be otherwise.”
“But what’s the point of them asking if you just say ‘No?’” the judge shouted. “Is that really how you inform the parish that they’re asking? You’re an ungrateful, defiant, stubborn daughter, and you’re never going to change.”
Barbara’s tears flowed freely. The justice gave a dash at the bell handle, to order the tea things carried away, and after their removal the subject was renewed, together with Barbara’s grief. That was the worst of Justice Hare. Let him seize hold of a grievance, it was not often he got upon a real one, and he kept on at it, like a blacksmith hammering at his forge. In the midst of a stormy oration, tongue and hands going together, Mr. Carlyle came in.
Barbara’s tears flowed freely. The judge quickly rang the bell to have the tea things taken away, and after they were removed, the topic was brought up again, along with Barbara’s sorrow. That was the worst thing about Justice Hare. Once he latched onto a grievance—though it wasn’t often he had a valid one—he would keep at it like a blacksmith hammering away at his forge. In the middle of a passionate speech, with his hands and words in sync, Mr. Carlyle walked in.
Not much altered; not much. A year and three-quarters had gone by and they had served to silver his hair upon the temples. His manner, too, would never again be careless and light as it once had been. He was the same keen man of business, the same pleasant, intelligent companion; the generality of people saw no change in him. Barbara rose to escape.
Not much changed; not much at all. A year and three-quarters had passed, and they had turned his hair silver at the temples. His demeanor, too, would never again be as carefree and light as it once was. He was still the same sharp businessman, the same enjoyable, smart partner; most people saw no difference in him. Barbara got up to leave.
“No,” said Justice Hare, planting himself between her and the door; “that’s the way you like to get out of my reach when I am talking to you. You won’t go; so sit down again. I’ll tell you of your ill-conduct before Mr. Carlyle, and see if that will shame you.”
“No,” said Justice Hare, positioning himself between her and the door; “that’s how you like to slip away from me when I’m trying to talk to you. You’re not going anywhere, so sit back down. I’ll let Mr. Carlyle know about your bad behavior and see if that makes you feel ashamed.”
Barbara resumed her seat, a rush of crimson dyeing her cheeks. And Mr. Carlyle looked inquiringly, seeming to ask an explanation of her distress. The justice continued after his own fashion.
Barbara sat back down, her cheeks flushed bright red. Mr. Carlyle looked at her questioningly, as if wanting her to explain why she was upset. The justice continued speaking in his usual manner.
“You know, Carlyle, that horrible blow that fell upon us, that shameless disgrace. Well, because the parish can’t clack enough about the fact itself, it must begin about Barbara, saying that the disgrace and humiliation are reflected upon her, and that nobody will come near her to ask her to be his wife. One would think, rather than lie under the stigma and afford the parish room to talk, she’d marry the first man that came, if it was the parish beadle—anybody else would. But now, what are the facts? You’ll stare when you know them. She has received a bushel of good offers—a bushel of them,” repeated the justice, dashing his hand down on his knee, “and she says ‘No!’ to all. The last was to-day, from Major Thorn, and, my young lady takes and puts the stopper upon it, as usual, without reference to me or her mother, without saying with your leave or by your leave. She wants to be kept in her room for a week upon bread and water, to bring her to her senses.”
"You know, Carlyle, that terrible blow that hit us, that shameless disgrace. Well, since the parish can’t stop talking about it, they’ve started gossiping about Barbara, claiming that the shame reflects on her and that no one wants to approach her to ask her to marry him. You’d think, instead of dealing with the stigma and giving the parish something to chat about, she’d marry the first guy who showed up, even if it was the parish beadle—anyone else would. But now, what are the facts? You’ll be shocked when you hear them. She’s had tons of great marriage proposals—a ton of them,” the justice reiterated, slapping his hand on his knee, “and she says ‘No!’ to all of them. The latest was today, from Major Thorn, and my young lady simply shut it down, as usual, without consulting me or her mother, without asking my permission or anything. She wants to be locked in her room for a week on just bread and water to bring her to her senses."
Mr. Carlyle glanced at Barbara. She was sitting meekly under the infliction, her wet eyelashes falling on her flushed cheeks and shading her eyes. The justice was heated enough, and had pushed his flaxen wig nearly hind-part before, in the warmth of his argument.
Mr. Carlyle looked over at Barbara. She was sitting quietly through the ordeal, her wet lashes resting on her flushed cheeks and casting a shadow over her eyes. The judge was quite heated and had nearly pushed his blonde wig back in the heat of his argument.
“What did you say to her?” snapped the justice.
“What did you say to her?” the judge snapped.
“Matrimony may not have charms for Barbara,” replied Mr. Carlyle half jokingly.
“Matrimony might not be appealing to Barbara,” Mr. Carlyle replied, half-joking.
“Nothing does have charms for her that ought to have,” growled Justice Hare. “She’s one of the contrary ones. By the way, though,” hastily resumed the justice, leaving the objectionable subject, as another flashed across his memory, “they were coupling your name and matrimony together, Carlyle, last night, at the Buck’s Head.”
“Nothing has charms for her that should,” grumbled Justice Hare. “She’s one of those contrary types. By the way, though,” he quickly continued, switching topics as another thought popped into his head, “they were linking your name with marriage, Carlyle, last night at the Buck’s Head.”
A very perceptible tinge of red rose to the face of Mr. Carlyle, telling of inward emotion, but his voice and manner betrayed none.
A noticeable flush of red crept onto Mr. Carlyle’s face, revealing his inner feelings, but his voice and demeanor showed nothing.
“Indeed,” he carelessly said.
"Sure," he said carelessly.
“Ah, you are a sly one; you are, Carlyle. Remember how sly you were over your first——” marriage, Justice Hare was going to bring out, but it suddenly occurred to him that all circumstances considered, it was not precisely the topic to recall to Mr. Carlyle. So he stopped himself in the utterance, coughed, and went on again. “There you go, over to see Sir John Dobede, not to see Sir John, but paying court to Miss Dobede.”
“Ah, you’re quite the clever one, Carlyle. Remember how crafty you were during your first——” marriage, Justice Hare almost mentioned, but then he realized it wasn’t exactly the best topic to bring up with Mr. Carlyle. So he caught himself, cleared his throat, and continued. “There you go, off to see Sir John Dobede, not to visit Sir John, but to win over Miss Dobede.”
“So the Buck’s Head was amusing itself with that!” good-naturedly observed Mr. Carlyle. “Well, Miss Dobede is going to be married, and I am drawing up the settlements.”
“So the Buck’s Head found that entertaining!” Mr. Carlyle remarked with a smile. “Well, Miss Dobede is getting married, and I’m working on the agreements.”
“It’s not she; she marries young Somerset; everybody knows that. It’s the other one, Louisa. A nice girl, Carlyle.”
“It’s not her; she marries young Somerset; everybody knows that. It’s the other one, Louisa. A nice girl, Carlyle.”
“Very,” responded Mr. Carlyle, and it was all the answer he gave. The justice, tired of sitting indoors, tired, perhaps, of extracting nothing satisfactory from Mr. Carlyle, rose, shook himself, set his wig aright before the chimney-glass, and quitted the house on his customary evening visit to the Buck’s Head. Barbara, who watched him down the path, saw that he encountered someone who happened to be passing the gate. She could not at first distinguish who it might be, nothing but an arm and shoulder cased in velveteen met her view, but as their positions changed in conversation—his and her father’s—she saw that it was Locksley; he had been the chief witness, not a vindictive one; he could not help himself, against her brother Richard, touching the murder of Hallijohn.
“Very,” replied Mr. Carlyle, and that was all he said. The justice, tired of sitting inside and perhaps frustrated with getting no satisfactory answers from Mr. Carlyle, stood up, adjusted his wig in front of the mirror, and left the house for his regular evening visit to the Buck’s Head. Barbara, watching him down the path, noticed that he ran into someone passing by the gate. At first, she couldn’t make out who it was, just an arm and shoulder in velveteen, but as he and her father shifted positions in conversation, she realized it was Locksley; he had been the main witness, though not a hostile one; he couldn’t avoid it, regarding her brother Richard, in the case of Hallijohn’s murder.
Meanwhile Mrs. Hare had drawn Mr. Carlyle into a chair close by her own.
Meanwhile, Mrs. Hare had pulled Mr. Carlyle into a chair right next to hers.
“Archibald, will you forgive me if I say a word upon the topic introduced by Mr. Hare?” she said, in a low tone, as she shook his hand. “You know how fondly I have ever regarded you, second only to my poor Richard. Your welfare and happiness are precious to me. I wish I could in any way promote them. It occurs to me, sometimes, that you are not at present so happy as you might be.”
“Archibald, will you forgive me if I mention something that Mr. Hare brought up?” she said softly as she shook his hand. “You know how much I’ve always cared for you, just after my dear Richard. Your well-being and happiness mean a lot to me. I really wish I could help with that. Sometimes, I get the feeling that you’re not as happy as you could be right now.”
“I have some sources of happiness,” said Mr. Carlyle. “My children and I have plenty of sources of interest. What do you mean, dear Mrs. Hare?”
“I have some things that make me happy,” said Mr. Carlyle. “My kids and I have a lot of things that keep us interested. What do you mean, dear Mrs. Hare?”
“Your home might be made happier.”
"Make your home happier."
Mr. Carlyle smiled, nearly laughed. “Cornelia takes care of that, as she did in the old days, you know.”
Mr. Carlyle smiled, almost laughed. “Cornelia handles that, just like she did back in the day, you know.”
“Yes, I know. Would it not be as well to consider whether she would not be better in a home of her own—and for you to give East Lynne another mistress?”
“Yes, I know. Wouldn’t it be better to think about whether she’d be happier in a home of her own—and you could find another mistress for East Lynne?”
He shook his head.
He nodded no.
“Archibald, it would be happier for you; it would indeed. It is only in new ties that you can forget the past. You might find recompense yet for the sorrow you have gone through; and I know none,” repeated Mrs. Hare, emphatically, “more calculated to bring it you than that sweet girl, Louisa Dobede.”
“Archibald, it would be better for you; it really would. You can only move on from the past by forming new connections. You might still find solace for the pain you’ve experienced; and I know no one,” Mrs. Hare stated firmly, “more likely to offer that to you than that lovely girl, Louisa Dobede.”
“So long as—” Mr. Carlyle was beginning, and had not got so far in his sentence, when he was interrupted by an exclamation from Barbara.
“So long as—” Mr. Carlyle was starting to say, but he hadn’t gotten far in his sentence when he was interrupted by an exclamation from Barbara.
“What can be the matter with papa? Locksley must have said something to anger him. He is coming in the greatest passion, mamma; his face crimson, and his hands and arms working.”
“What could be wrong with Dad? Locksley must have said something to upset him. He’s coming in really angry, Mom; his face is bright red, and his hands and arms are moving around.”
“Oh, dear, Barbara!” was all poor Mrs. Hare’s reply. The justice’s great bursts of passion frightened her.
“Oh, dear, Barbara!” was all poor Mrs. Hare could say. The justice's intense outbursts scared her.
In he came, closed the door, and stood in the middle of the room, looking alternately at Mrs. Hare and Barbara.
In he came, closed the door, and stood in the middle of the room, looking alternately at Mrs. Hare and Barbara.
“What is this cursed report, that’s being whispered in the place!” quoth he, in a tone of suppressed rage, but not unmixed with awe.
“What is this cursed report that’s being whispered around here!” he said, in a tone of barely contained anger, but not without a sense of respect.
“What report?” asked Mr. Carlyle, for the justice waited for an answer, and Mrs. Hare seemed unable to speak. Barbara took care to keep silence; she had some misgivings that the justice’s words might be referring to herself—to the recent grievance.
“What report?” Mr. Carlyle asked, as the justice waited for a response, and Mrs. Hare seemed unable to speak. Barbara made sure to stay quiet; she had some doubts that the justice’s words might be about her—regarding the recent issue.
“A report that he—he—has been here disguised as a laborer, has dared to show himself in the place where he’ll come yet, to the gibbet.”
“A report that he—he—has been here pretending to be a laborer, has had the audacity to reveal himself in the place where he will ultimately end up, at the gallows.”
Mrs. Hare’s face turned as white as death; Mr. Carlyle rose and dexterously contrived to stand before her, so that it should not be seen. Barbara silently locked her hands, one within the other, and turned to the window.
Mrs. Hare’s face went as pale as a ghost; Mr. Carlyle got up and skillfully positioned himself in front of her so it wouldn’t be noticed. Barbara quietly clasped her hands together and turned to look out the window.
“Of whom did you speak?” asked Mr. Carlyle, in a matter-of-fact tone, as if he were putting the most matter-of-fact question. He knew too well; but he thought to temporize for the sake of Mrs. Hare.
“Who were you talking about?” asked Mr. Carlyle, in a straightforward tone, as if he were asking the most basic question. He knew very well, but he wanted to buy some time for Mrs. Hare.
“Of whom do I speak!” uttered the exasperated justice, nearly beside himself with passion; “of whom would I speak but the bastard Dick! Who else in West Lynne is likely to come to a felon’s death?”
“Who am I talking about!” exclaimed the frustrated judge, almost beside himself with anger; “who else could I be talking about but that bastard Dick! Who else in West Lynne is likely to die a criminal’s death?”
“Oh, Richard!” sobbed forth Mrs. Hare, as she sank back in her chair, “be merciful. He is our own true son.”
“Oh, Richard!” Mrs. Hare cried as she sank back in her chair, “please be kind. He’s our own true son.”
“Never a true son of the Hares,” raved the justice. “A true son of wickedness, and cowardice, and blight, and evil. If he has dared to show his face at West Lynne, I’ll set the whole police of England upon his track, that he may be brought here as he ought, if he must come. When Locksley told me of it just now, I raised my hand to knock him down, so infamously false did I deem the report. Do you know anything of his having been here?” continued the justice to his wife, in a pointed, resolute tone.
“Never a true son of the Hares,” shouted the justice. “A true son of wickedness, cowardice, decay, and evil. If he has had the audacity to show his face in West Lynne, I’ll unleash the entire police force of England to track him down and bring him here as he should be, if he must come. When Locksley told me about it just now, I nearly lashed out at him for how outrageously false the report sounded. Do you know anything about him being here?” the justice asked his wife, in a pointed, determined tone.
How Mrs. Hare would have extricated herself, or what she would have answered, cannot even be imagined, but Mr. Carlyle interposed.
How Mrs. Hare would have gotten herself out of the situation, or what she would have said, can't even be imagined, but Mr. Carlyle stepped in.
“You are frightening Mrs. Hare, sir. Don’t you see that she knows nothing of it—that the very report of such a thing is alarming her into illness? But—allow me to inquire what it may be that Locksley said?”
“You're scaring Mrs. Hare, sir. Can’t you see that she knows nothing about it—that just hearing about such a thing is making her sick with worry? But—may I ask what Locksley said?”
“I met him at the gate,” retorted Justice Hare, turning his attention upon Mr. Carlyle. “He was going by as I reached it. ‘Oh, justice, I am glad I met you. That’s a nasty report in the place that Richard has been here. I’d see what I could do toward hushing it up, sir, if I were you, for it may only serve to put the police in mind of by gone things, which it may be better they should forget.’ Carlyle, I went, as I tell you, to knock him down. I asked him how he could have the hardihood to repeat such slander to my face. He was on the high horse directly; said the parish spoke the slander, not he; and I got out of him what it was he had heard.”
“I ran into him at the gate,” replied Justice Hare, focusing on Mr. Carlyle. “He was passing by just as I got there. ‘Oh, Justice, I'm glad I saw you. There’s a terrible rumor going around that Richard has been here. If I were you, I’d try to quiet it down, because it might just remind the police of old issues that are better left forgotten.’ Carlyle, I went, as I told you, to confront him. I asked him how he could have the nerve to spread such slander to my face. He jumped right on his high horse; he said the parish was spreading the slander, not him, and I finally got him to reveal what he had heard.”
“And what was it?” interrupted Mr. Carlyle, more eagerly than he generally spoke.
“And what was it?” interrupted Mr. Carlyle, more eagerly than he usually spoke.
“Why, they say the fellow showed himself here some time ago, a year or so, disguised as a farm laborer—confounded fools! Not but what he’d have been the fool had he done it.”
“Why, they say the guy showed up here a while back, about a year ago, dressed as a farm worker—ridiculous idiots! Not that he wouldn’t have been the idiot if he had actually done it.”
“To be sure he would,” repeated Mr. Carlyle, “and he is not fool enough for that, sir. Let West Lynne talk, Mr. Hare; but do not put faith in a word of its gossip. I never do. Poor Richard, wherever he may be—”
“To be sure he would,” repeated Mr. Carlyle, “and he’s not foolish enough for that, sir. Let West Lynne talk, Mr. Hare; but don’t trust a word of its gossip. I never do. Poor Richard, wherever he is—”
“I won’t have him pitied in my presence,” burst forth the justice. “Poor Richard, indeed! Villain Richard, if you please.”
“I won’t have anyone pity him in my presence,” the judge exclaimed. “Poor Richard, really! It's Villain Richard, if you ask me.”
“I was about to observe that, wherever he may be—whether in the backwoods of America, or digging for gold in California, or wandering about the United Kingdom—there is little fear that he will quit his place of safety to dare the dangerous ground of West Lynne. Had I been you, sir, I should have laughed at Locksley and his words.”
“I was just about to point out that, no matter where he is—whether in the backwoods of America, searching for gold in California, or roaming around the United Kingdom—there's hardly any chance he'll leave his safe spot to venture into the risky territory of West Lynne. If I were you, sir, I would have laughed at Locksley and what he said.”
“Why does West Lynne invent such lies?”
“Why does West Lynne make up such lies?”
“Ah, there’s the rub. I dare say West Lynne could not tell why, if it were paid for doing it; but it seems to have been a lame story it had got up this time. If they must have concocted a report that Richard had been seen at West Lynne, why put it back to a year ago—why not have fixed it for to-day or yesterday? If I heard anything more, I would treat it with the silence and contempt it deserves, justice.”
“Ah, there’s the problem. I bet West Lynne couldn’t explain why, even if it were getting paid to do it; but it seems to have cooked up a weak story this time. If they had to create a report that Richard was seen at West Lynne, why say it happened a year ago—why not say it was today or yesterday? If I hear anything else, I’ll respond with the silence and disdain it deserves, justice.”
Silence and contempt were not greatly in the justice’s line; noise and explosion were more so. But he had a high opinion of the judgment of Mr. Carlyle; and growling a sort of assent, he once more set forth to pay his evening visit.
Silence and disdain weren't really the justice's thing; he preferred noise and commotion. However, he had a lot of respect for Mr. Carlyle's judgment, so with a gruff agreement, he set out once again to make his evening visit.
“Oh, Archibald!” uttered Mrs. Hare, when her husband was half-way down the path, “what a mercy that you were here! I should inevitably have betrayed myself.”
“Oh, Archibald!” Mrs. Hare exclaimed as her husband was halfway down the path, “thank goodness you were here! I definitely would have given myself away.”
Barbara turned round from the window, “But what could have possessed Locksley to say what he did?” she exclaimed.
Barbara turned away from the window, “But what could have made Locksley say what he did?” she exclaimed.
“I have no doubt Locksley spoke with a motive,” said Mr. Carlyle. “He is not unfriendly to Richard, and thought, probably, that by telling Mr. Hare of the report he might get it stopped. The rumor had been mentioned to me.”
“I’m sure Locksley had a reason for speaking up,” said Mr. Carlyle. “He’s not against Richard and probably thought that by informing Mr. Hare about the rumor, he could get it stopped. I’d heard about the rumor, too.”
Barbara turned cold all over. “How can it have come to light?” she breathed.
Barbara felt a chill all over. “How could it have been discovered?” she said softly.
“I am at a loss to know,” said Mr. Carlyle. “The person to mention it to me was Tom Herbert. ‘I say,’ said he meeting me yesterday, ‘what’s this row about Dick Hare?’ ‘What now?’ I asked him. ‘Why, that Dick was at West Lynne some time back, disguised as a farm laborer.’ Just the same, you see, that Locksley said to Mr. Hare. I laughed at Tom Herbert,” continued Mr. Carlyle; “turned his report into ridicule also, before I had done with him.”
“I have no idea,” said Mr. Carlyle. “The first person to bring it up was Tom Herbert. ‘Hey,’ he said when I ran into him yesterday, ‘what’s this fuss about Dick Hare?’ ‘What now?’ I asked him. ‘Well, Dick was at West Lynne a while ago, pretending to be a farm worker.’ Just like what Locksley told Mr. Hare. I laughed at Tom Herbert,” Mr. Carlyle continued; “I made fun of his report too, before I was done with him.”
“Will it be the means of causing Richard’s detection?” murmured Mrs. Hare from between her dry lips.
“Will it lead to Richard getting caught?” Mrs. Hare murmured through her dry lips.
“No, no,” warmly responded Mr. Carlyle. “Had the report arisen immediately after he was really here, it might not have been so pleasant; but nearly two years have elapsed since the period. Be under no uneasiness, dear Mrs. Hare, for rely upon it there is no cause.”
“No, no,” Mr. Carlyle replied warmly. “If the report had come out right after he was actually here, it might not have been so nice; but almost two years have passed since that time. Don’t worry, dear Mrs. Hare, because you can count on it there’s no reason to be concerned.”
“But how could it have come out, Archibald?” she urged, “and at this distant period of time?”
“But how could it have come out, Archibald?” she pressed, “and after all this time?”
“I assure you I am quite at a loss to imagine. Had anybody at West Lynne seen and recognized Richard, they would have spoken of it at the time. Do not let it trouble you; the rumor will die away.”
“I honestly can’t imagine. If anyone at West Lynne had seen and recognized Richard, they would have mentioned it right away. Don’t let it worry you; the rumor will fade.”
Mrs. Hare sighed deeply, and left the room to proceed to her own chamber. Barbara and Mr. Carlyle were alone.
Mrs. Hare took a deep sigh and left the room to go to her own room. Barbara and Mr. Carlyle were alone.
“Oh, that the real murderer could be discovered!” she aspirated, clasping her hands. “To be subjected to these shocks of fear is dreadful. Mamma will not be herself for days to come.”
“Oh, I wish the real murderer could be found!” she sighed, clasping her hands. “Going through these terrifying moments is awful. Mom won’t be herself for days.”
“I wish the right man could be found; but it seems as far off as ever,” remarked Mr. Carlyle.
“I wish the right guy could be found; but it seems as far away as ever,” remarked Mr. Carlyle.
Barbara sat ruminating. It seemed that she would say something to Mr. Carlyle, but a feeling caused her to hesitate. When she did at length speak, it was in a low, timid voice.
Barbara sat deep in thought. It felt like she was about to say something to Mr. Carlyle, but a feeling made her hold back. When she finally spoke, it was in a soft, hesitant voice.
“You remember the description Richard gave, that last night, of the person he had met—the true Thorn?”
“You remember how Richard described the person he met that last night—the real Thorn?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“Did it strike you then—has it ever occurred to you to think—that it accorded with some one?”
“Did it hit you back then—has it ever crossed your mind to consider—that it matched with someone?”
“In what way, Barbara?” he asked, after a pause. “It accorded with the description Richard always gave of the man Thorn.”
“In what way, Barbara?” he asked after a pause. “It matched the description Richard always gave of the man Thorn.”
“Richard spoke of the peculiar movement of throwing off the hair from the forehead—in this way. Did that strike you as being familiar, in connection with the white hand and the diamond ring?”
“Richard talked about the strange gesture of brushing the hair off the forehead—like this. Did that seem familiar to you, in relation to the white hand and the diamond ring?”
“Many have a habit of pushing off their hair—I think I do it myself sometimes. Barbara, what do you mean? Have you a suspicion of any one?”
“Many people have a habit of pushing back their hair—I think I do it myself sometimes. Barbara, what do you mean? Do you suspect someone?”
“Have you?” she returned, answering the question by asking another.
“Have you?” she replied, turning the question back by asking another.
“I have not. Since Captain Thorn was disposed of, my suspicions have not pointed anywhere.”
“I haven't. Since Captain Thorn was taken care of, I haven't had any suspicions about anyone.”
This sealed Barbara’s lips. She had hers, vague doubts, bringing wonder more than anything else. At times she had thought the same doubts might have occurred to Mr. Carlyle; she now found that they had not. The terrible domestic calamity which had happened to Mr. Carlyle the same night that Richard protested he had seen Thorn, had prevented Barbara’s discussing the matter with him then, and she had never done so since. Richard had never been further heard of, and the affair had remained in abeyance.
This shut Barbara up. She had her own unclear doubts, which made her curious more than anything else. Sometimes she thought Mr. Carlyle might have the same doubts; she now realized he didn't. The awful domestic tragedy that struck Mr. Carlyle the same night Richard claimed he saw Thorn had stopped Barbara from discussing it with him back then, and she hadn't brought it up since. Richard had never been mentioned again, and the whole issue had just been left hanging.
“I begin to despair of its ever being discovered,” she observed. “What will become of poor Richard?”
“I’m starting to lose hope that it will ever be found,” she said. “What will happen to poor Richard?”
“We can but wait, and hope that time may bring forth its own elucidation,” continued Mr. Carlyle.
“We can only wait and hope that time will provide its own explanation,” continued Mr. Carlyle.
“Ah,” sighed Barbara, “but it is weary waiting—weary, weary.”
“Ah,” sighed Barbara, “but it is exhausting waiting—exhausting, exhausting.”
“How is it you contrive to get under the paternal displeasure?” he resumed, in a gayer tone.
“How do you manage to get on your dad's bad side?” he continued, in a lighter tone.
She blushed vividly, and it was her only answer.
She blushed deeply, and that was her only response.
“The Major Thorn alluded to by your papa is our old friend, I presume?”
“The Major Thorn your dad mentioned is our old friend, I assume?”
Barbara inclined her head.
Barbara tilted her head.
“He is a very pleasant man, Barbara. Many a young lady in West Lynne would be proud to get him.”
“He's a really nice guy, Barbara. A lot of young women in West Lynne would be thrilled to end up with him.”
There was a pause. Barbara broke it, but she did not look at Mr. Carlyle as she spoke.
There was a pause. Barbara broke it, but she didn't look at Mr. Carlyle as she spoke.
“The other rumor—is it a correct one?”
“Is the other rumor true?”
“What other rumor?”
“Which other rumor?”
“That you are to marry Louisa Dobede.”
“That you are going to marry Louisa Dobede.”
“It is not. I have no intention of marrying any one. Nay, I will say it more strongly; it is my intention not to marry any one—to remain as I am.”
“It’s not. I have no plans to marry anyone. In fact, I’ll put it even more strongly: I intend not to marry anyone—to stay as I am.”
Barbara lifted her eyes to his in the surprise of the moment.
Barbara looked up at him in surprise.
“You look amused, Barbara. Have you been lending your credence to the gossips, who have so kindly disposed of me to Louisa Dobede?”
"You look amused, Barbara. Have you been believing the gossipers, who have so kindly spread rumors about me to Louisa Dobede?"
“Not so. But Louisa Dobede is a girl to be coveted, and, as mamma says, it might be happier for you if you married again. I thought you would be sure to do so.”
“Not at all. But Louisa Dobede is a girl worth wanting, and, as Mom says, it might make you happier if you married again. I thought you'd definitely go for it.”
“No. She—who was my wife—lives.”
“No. She—my wife—lives.”
“What of that?” uttered Barbara, in simplicity.
“What about that?” said Barbara, simply.
He did not answer for a moment, and when he did, it was in a low, almost imperceptible tone, as he stood by the table at which Barbara sat, and looked down on her.
He didn't answer for a moment, and when he finally did, it was in a low, nearly inaudible tone, as he stood by the table where Barbara was sitting and looked down at her.
“‘Whosoever putteth away his wife, and marrieth another, committeth adultery.’”
“‘Anyone who divorces his wife and marries someone else commits adultery.’”
And before Barbara could answer, if, indeed, she had found any answer to make, or had recovered her surprise, he had taken his hat and was gone.
And before Barbara could respond, if she even had an answer ready or had gotten over her shock, he had grabbed his hat and left.
To return for a short while to Lady Isabel. As the year advanced she grew stronger, and in the latter part of the summer she made preparations for quitting Grenoble. Where she would fix her residence, or what she would do, she knew not. She was miserable and restless, and cared little what became of her. The remotest spot on earth, one unpenetrated by the steps of civilized man, appeared the most desirable for her. Where was she to find this?
To go back for a moment to Lady Isabel. As the year went on, she grew stronger, and in the late summer, she started getting ready to leave Grenoble. She didn't know where she would settle down or what she would do. She felt miserable and restless, and she didn't care much about what happened to her. The most isolated place on earth, one untouched by the footsteps of civilized people, seemed the most appealing to her. But where would she find such a place?
She set out on her search, she and the child and its nurse. Not Susanne. Susanne had a sweetheart in Grenoble, and declined to leave it, so a girl was engaged for the child in her place. Lady Isabel wound up her housekeeping, had her things packed and forwarded to Paris, there to wait her orders and finally quitted Grenoble. It was a fine day when she left it—all too fine for the dark ending it was to bring.
She began her search, along with the child and the nurse. Not Susanne. Susanne had a boyfriend in Grenoble and decided not to leave him, so they hired a girl to look after the child instead. Lady Isabel finished her housekeeping, had her belongings packed and sent to Paris, where they would wait for her instructions, and finally left Grenoble. It was a beautiful day when she departed—all too beautiful for the dark conclusion it would lead to.
When a railway accident does take place in France, it is an accident. None of your milk-and-water affairs, where a few bruises and a great fright are the extent of the damages but too often a calamity whose remembrance lasts a lifetime. Lady Isabel had travelled a considerable distance that first day, and at the dusk of evening, as they were approaching a place, Cammere, where she purposed to halt for the night, a dreadful accident occurred. The details need not be given, and will not be. It is sufficient to say that some of the passengers were killed, her child and nurse being amongst them, and she herself was dangerously injured.
When a train accident happens in France, it really is an accident. It's not just a minor event that results in a few bruises and a big scare, but often a tragedy that people remember for the rest of their lives. Lady Isabel had traveled a long way that first day, and as dusk approached, they were nearing a place called Cammere, where she planned to stop for the night. A terrible accident happened. There’s no need to go into the details, and I won’t. It’s enough to say that some passengers were killed, including her child and nurse, and she was seriously injured.
The injuries lay chiefly in her left leg and in her face—the lower part of her face. The surgeons, taking their cursory view of her, as they did of the rest of the sufferers, were not sparing in their remarks, for they believed her to be insensible. She had gathered that the leg was to be amputated, and that she would probably die under the operation—but her turn to be attended to was not yet. How she contrived to write she never knew, but she got a pen and ink brought to her, and did succeed in scrawling a letter to Lord Mount Severn.
The injuries were mainly to her left leg and her face—the lower part of her face. The surgeons, quickly checking her like the other victims, were blunt in their comments because they thought she was unconscious. She understood that they planned to amputate her leg and that she might die during the surgery—but it wasn't yet her turn to be treated. She didn’t know how she managed to write, but she somehow got a pen and ink brought to her and managed to scrawl a letter to Lord Mount Severn.
She told him that a sad accident had taken place; she could not say how; all was confusion; and that her child and maid were killed. She herself was dangerously injured, and was about to undergo an operation, which the doctors believed she could not survive; only in case of her death would the letter be sent to Lord Mount Severn. She could not die, she said, without a word of thanks for all his kindness; and she begged him, when he saw Mr. Carlyle, to say that with her last breath she humbly implored his forgiveness, and his children’s whom she no longer dared to call hers.
She told him that a tragic accident had happened; she couldn't explain how; everything was a mess, and her child and maid had been killed. She herself was seriously injured and was about to have surgery, which the doctors thought she might not survive; only if she died would the letter be sent to Lord Mount Severn. She said she couldn't die without expressing her gratitude for all his kindness; and she asked him, when he saw Mr. Carlyle, to tell him that with her last breath she humbly asked for his forgiveness, and for his children's, whom she no longer felt she could call her own.
Now this letter, by the officiousness of a servant at the inn to which the sufferers were carried, was taken at once to the post. And, after all, things turned out not quite so bad as anticipated; for when the doctors came to examine the state of Lady Isabel, not cursorily, they found there would be no absolute necessity for the operation contemplated. Fond as the French surgeons are of the knife, to resort to it in this instance would have been cruel, and they proceeded to other means of cure.
Now, this letter, thanks to the eagerness of a servant at the inn where the victims were brought, was immediately sent to the post. Fortunately, things didn’t turn out as badly as expected; when the doctors examined Lady Isabel thoroughly, they discovered that there was no urgent need for the planned operation. Although French surgeons often prefer to operate, it would have been cruel to do so in this case, so they opted for other treatment methods instead.
The letter was duly delivered at the town house of Lord Mount Severn, where it was addressed. The countess was sojourning there for a few days; she had quitted it after the season, but some business, or pleasure, had called her again to town. Lord Vane was with her, but the earl was in Scotland. They were at breakfast, she and her son, when the letter was brought in: eighteen pence to pay. Its scrawled address, its foreign aspect, its appearance, altogether, excited her curiosity; in her own mind, she believed she had dropped upon a nice little conjugal mare’s nest.
The letter was delivered to Lord Mount Severn's townhouse, as addressed. The countess was staying there for a few days; she had left after the season, but something—maybe business or pleasure—had brought her back to the city. Lord Vane was with her, but the earl was in Scotland. They were having breakfast, she and her son, when the letter was brought in: eighteen pence to pay. Its messy address, its foreign look, and its overall appearance piqued her curiosity; she suspected she had stumbled upon a nice little marital secret.
“I shall open this,” cried she.
"I'll open this," she said.
“Why, it is addressed to papa!” exclaimed Lord Vane who possessed all his father’s notions of honor.
“Why, it's addressed to dad!” exclaimed Lord Vane, who shared all of his father’s ideas about honor.
“But such an odd letter! It may require an immediate answer; or is some begging petition, perhaps. Get on with your breakfast.”
“But what a strange letter! It might need a quick response, or maybe it's just a plea for help. Just finish your breakfast.”
Lady Mount Severn opened the letter, and with some difficulty spelt through its contents. They shocked even her.
Lady Mount Severn opened the letter and struggled to read its contents. They shocked her, even.
“How dreadful!” she uttered, in the impulse of the moment.
“How awful!” she exclaimed, caught up in the moment.
“What is dreadful?” asked Lord Vane, looking up from his breakfast.
“What’s so dreadful?” asked Lord Vane, looking up from his breakfast.
“Lady Isabel—Isabel Vane—you have not forgotten her?”
“Lady Isabel—Isabel Vane—you remember her, right?”
“Forgotten her!” he echoed. “Why, mamma, I must possess a funny memory to have forgotten her already.”
“Forgotten her!” he repeated. “Wow, mom, I must have a pretty short memory to have already forgotten her.”
“She is dead. She has been killed in a railway accident in France.”
“She is dead. She was killed in a train accident in France.”
His large blue eyes, honest and true as they had been in childhood, filled, and his face flushed. He said nothing, for emotion was strong within him.
His big blue eyes, as honest and genuine as they were in childhood, filled with tears, and his face turned red. He didn't say anything because he felt overwhelmed with emotion.
“But, shocking as it is, it is better for her,” went on the countess; “for, poor creature what could her future life had been?”
“But, as shocking as it is, it’s better for her,” the countess continued; “for, poor thing, what could her future life have been?”
“Oh, don’t say it!” impetuously broke out the young viscount. “Killed in a railway accident, and for you to say that it is better for her!”
“Oh, don’t say that!” the young viscount exclaimed impulsively. “Killed in a train accident, and for you to say it’s better for her!”
“So it is better,” said the countess. “Don’t go into heroics, William. You are quite old enough to know that she had brought misery upon herself, and disgrace upon all connected with her. No one could ever have taken notice of her again.”
“So it’s better,” said the countess. “Don’t make a big deal out of it, William. You’re old enough to realize that she brought this misery on herself, and disgrace to everyone associated with her. No one would ever pay attention to her again.”
“I would,” said the boy, stoutly.
“I would,” said the boy confidently.
Lady Mount Severn smiled derisively.
Lady Mount Severn smirked.
“I would. I never liked anybody in the world half so much as I liked Isabel.”
“I would. I never liked anyone in the world half as much as I liked Isabel.”
“That’s past and gone. You would not have continued to like her, after the disgrace she wrought.”
"That's all in the past now. You wouldn't have kept liking her after the shame she caused."
“Somebody else wrought more of the disgrace than she did; and, had I been a man, I would have shot him dead,” flashed the viscount.
“Someone else caused more of the disgrace than she did; and if I had been a man, I would have shot him dead,” the viscount exclaimed.
“You don’t know anything about it.”
“You don’t know anything about it.”
“Don’t I!” returned he, not over dutifully. But Lady Mount Severn had not brought him up to be dutiful.
“Don’t I!” he replied, not too obediently. But Lady Mount Severn hadn’t raised him to be obedient.
“May I read the letter, mamma?” he demanded, after a pause.
“Can I read the letter, mom?” he asked, after a pause.
“If you can read it,” she replied, tossing it to him. “It is written in the strangest style; syllables divided, and the words running one into the other. She wrote it herself when she was dying.”
“If you can read it,” she said, throwing it to him. “It’s written in the weirdest style; syllables split apart, and the words blending into each other. She wrote it herself when she was dying.”
Lord Vane took the letter to a window, and stayed looking over it for some time; the countess ate an egg and a plate of ham meanwhile. Presently he came back with it folded, and laid in on the table.
Lord Vane took the letter to a window and kept looking it over for a while; the countess ate an egg and a plate of ham in the meantime. Eventually, he returned with it folded and placed it on the table.
“You will forward it to papa to-day,” he observed.
“You're going to send it to Dad today,” he noted.
“I shall forward it to him. But there’s no hurry; and I don’t exactly know where your papa may be. I shall send the notice of her death to the papers; and I am glad to do it; it is a blight removed from the family.”
“I'll send it to him. But there's no rush; and I'm not really sure where your dad is. I'll send the notice of her passing to the newspapers; and I'm happy to do it; it's a burden lifted from the family.”
“Mamma, I do think you are the unkindest woman that ever breathed!”
“Mom, I really think you are the meanest woman who ever lived!”
“I’ll give you something to call me unkind for, if you don’t mind,” retorted the countess, her color rising. “Dock you of your holiday, and pack you back to school to-day.”
“I’ll give you something to call me unkind for, if you don’t mind,” shot back the countess, her face flushed. “Take away your holiday and send you back to school today.”
A few mornings after this Mr. Carlyle left East Lynne and proceeded to his office as usual. Scarcely was he seated, when Mr. Dill entered, and Mr. Carlyle looked at him inquiringly, for it was not Mr. Carlyle’s custom to be intruded upon by any person until he had opened his letters; then he would ring for Mr. Dill. The letters and the Times newspaper lay on the table before him. The old gentleman came up in a covert, timid sort of way, which made Mr. Carlyle look all the more.
A few mornings later, Mr. Carlyle left East Lynne and headed to his office like he usually did. As soon as he sat down, Mr. Dill walked in, and Mr. Carlyle looked at him with curiosity since it wasn't his habit to have anyone interrupt him before he opened his letters; then he would call for Mr. Dill. The letters and the Times newspaper were on the table in front of him. The old gentleman approached in a discreet, hesitant manner, which made Mr. Carlyle watch him even more closely.
“I beg pardon, sir; will you let me ask if you have heard any particular news?”
“I'm sorry, sir; can I ask if you've heard any specific news?”
“Yes, I have heard it,” replied Mr. Carlyle.
“Yes, I’ve heard it,” Mr. Carlyle replied.
“Then, sir, I beg your pardon a thousand times over. It occurred to me that you probably had not, Mr. Archibald; and I thought I would have said a word to prepare you, before you came upon it suddenly in the paper.”
“Then, sir, I apologize a thousand times. It occurred to me that you probably hadn’t, Mr. Archibald; and I thought I should say a word to prepare you before you came across it unexpectedly in the news.”
“To prepare me!” echoed Mr. Carlyle, as old Dill was turning away. “Why, what has come to you, Dill? Are you afraid my nerves are growing delicate, or that I shall faint over the loss of a hundred pounds? At the very most, we shall not suffer above that extent.”
“To prepare me!” repeated Mr. Carlyle as old Dill was walking away. “What’s wrong with you, Dill? Are you worried my nerves are getting fragile, or that I might faint over losing a hundred pounds? At the most, we won't suffer more than that.”
Old Dill turned back again.
Old Dill turned back again.
“If I don’t believe you are speaking of the failure of Kent & Green! It’s not that, Mr. Archibald. They won’t affect us much; and there’ll be a dividend, report runs.”
“If I don’t believe you’re talking about the failure of Kent & Green! It’s not that, Mr. Archibald. They won’t impact us much; and there’ll be a dividend, according to the reports.”
“What is it, then?”
"What is it?"
“Then you have not heard it, sir! I am glad that I’m in time. It might not be well for you to have seen it without a word of preparation, Mr. Archibald.”
“Then you haven't heard it, sir! I'm glad I'm in time. It might not have been good for you to see it without any preparation, Mr. Archibald.”
“If you have not gone demented, you will tell me what you mean, Dill, and leave me to my letters,” cried Mr. Carlyle, wondering excessively at his sober, matter-of-fact clerk’s words and manner.
“If you haven’t lost your mind, you’ll explain what you mean, Dill, and let me get back to my letters,” shouted Mr. Carlyle, baffled by his serious, practical clerk’s words and demeanor.
Old Dill put his hands upon the Times newspaper.
Old Dill put his hands on the Times newspaper.
“It’s here, Mr. Archibald, in the column of deaths; the first on the list. Please, prepare yourself a little before you look at it.”
“It’s here, Mr. Archibald, in the death notices; it’s the first one on the list. Please, take a moment to brace yourself before you look at it.”
He shuffled out quickly, and Mr. Carlyle as quickly unfolded the paper. It was, as old Dill said, the first on the list of deaths:
He hurried out quickly, and Mr. Carlyle quickly opened the paper. It was, as old Dill said, the first on the list of deaths:
“At Cammere, in France, on the 18th inst., Isabel Mary, only child of William, late Earl of Mount Severn.”
“At Cammere, in France, on the 18th, Isabel Mary, the only child of William, the late Earl of Mount Severn.”
Clients called; Mr. Carlyle’s bell did not ring; an hour or two passed, and old Dill protested that Mr. Carlyle was engaged until he could protest no longer. He went in, deprecatingly. Mr. Carlyle sat yet with the newspaper before him, and the letters unopened at his elbow.
Clients called; Mr. Carlyle’s bell didn’t ring; an hour or two passed, and old Dill complained that Mr. Carlyle was busy until he could complain no longer. He went in, reluctantly. Mr. Carlyle still sat there with the newspaper in front of him and the letters unopened beside him.
“There are one or two who will come in, Mr. Archibald—who will see you; what am I to say?”
“There are one or two who will come in, Mr. Archibald—who will see you; what should I say?”
Mr. Carlyle stared at him for a moment, as if his wits had been in the next world. Then he swept the newspaper from before him, and was the calm, collected man of business again.
Mr. Carlyle stared at him for a moment, as if he had lost his mind. Then he brushed the newspaper aside and became the calm, focused businessperson once more.
As the news of Lady Isabel’s marriage had first come in the knowledge of Lord Mount Severn through the newspapers, so singular to say did the tidings of her death. The next post brought him the letter, which his wife had tardily forwarded. But, unlike Lady Mount Severn, he did not take her death as entirely upon trust; he thought it possible the letter might have been dispatched without its having taken place; and he deemed it incumbent on him to make inquiries. He wrote immediately to the authorities of the town, in the best French he could muster, asking for particulars, and whether she was really dead.
As the news of Lady Isabel’s marriage had first come to Lord Mount Severn through the newspapers, so oddly did the news of her death. The next mail brought him the letter that his wife had slowly forwarded. But, unlike Lady Mount Severn, he didn't completely believe her death; he thought it was possible the letter had been sent without it having actually happened, and he felt it was his duty to ask questions. He wrote right away to the local authorities in the best French he could manage, asking for details and whether she was truly dead.
He received, in due course a satisfactory answer; satisfactory in so far as that it set his doubts at rest. He had inquired after her by her proper name, and title, “La Dame Isabelle Vane,” and as the authorities could find none of the survivors owning that name, they took it for granted she was dead. They wrote him word that the child and nurse were killed on the spot; two ladies, occupying the same compartment of the carriage, had since died, one of whom was no doubt the mother and lady he inquired for. She was dead and buried, sufficient money having been found upon her person to defray the few necessary expenses.
He eventually got an answer that put his mind at ease. He had asked about her using her proper name and title, “La Dame Isabelle Vane,” and since the authorities couldn’t find any survivors with that name, they assumed she was dead. They informed him that the child and nurse were killed on the spot; two women in the same carriage compartment had since died, one of whom was likely the mother he was asking about. She was dead and buried, and there was enough money found on her to cover the few necessary expenses.
Thus, through no premeditated intention of Lady Isabel, news of her death went forth to Lord Mount Severn and to the world. Her first intimation that she was regarded as dead, was through a copy of that very day’s Times seen by Mr. Carlyle—seen by Lord Mount Severn. An English traveller, who had been amongst the sufferers, and who received the English newspaper daily, sometimes lent them to her to read. She was not travelling under her own name; she left that behind her when she left Grenoble; she had rendered her own too notorious to risk the chance recognition of travellers; and the authorities little thought that the quiet unobtrusive Madame Vine, slowly recovering at the inn, was the Dame Isabella Vane, respecting whom the grand English comte wrote.
So, without any planned intention from Lady Isabel, news of her death spread to Lord Mount Severn and the world. Her first hint that she was considered dead came from a copy of that day's *Times* seen by Mr. Carlyle—and by Lord Mount Severn. An English traveler, who had been among the victims and received the English newspaper daily, sometimes lent them to her to read. She wasn't traveling under her own name; she left that behind when she left Grenoble. She had made her own name too well-known to risk being recognized by travelers, and the authorities had no idea that the quiet, unassuming Madame Vine, slowly recovering at the inn, was the Dame Isabella Vane, about whom the grand English count wrote.
Lady Isabel understood it at once; that the dispatching of her letter had been the foundation of the misapprehension; and she began to ask herself now, why she should undeceive Lord Mount Severn and the world. She longed, none knew with what intense longings, to be unknown, obscure, totally unrecognized by all; none can know it, till they have put a barrier between themselves and the world, as she had done. The child was gone—happy being! She thought she could never be sufficiently thankful that it was released from the uncertain future—therefore she had not his support to think of. She had only herself; and surely she could with ease earn enough for that; or she could starve; it mattered little which. No, there was no necessity for her continuing to accept the bounty of Lord Mount Severn, and she would let him and everybody else continue to believe that she was dead, and be henceforth only Madame Vine. A resolution she adhered to.
Lady Isabel understood immediately that sending her letter was the cause of the misunderstanding, and she started to wonder why she should correct Lord Mount Severn and the rest of the world. She desperately desired, more than anyone could know, to be unknown, overlooked, and completely invisible to everyone; no one can truly grasp that feeling until they've put some distance between themselves and the world, as she had done. The child was gone—thankfully! She felt she could never be grateful enough that the child was free from an uncertain future—so she didn’t have to think about needing support. It was just her now; surely, she could easily earn enough for herself, or she could go without food; it didn’t matter which. No, there was no need for her to keep relying on Lord Mount Severn’s generosity, and she would let him and everyone else think she was dead and be known only as Madame Vine from now on. A decision she stuck to.
Thus the unhappy Isabel’s career was looked upon as run. Lord Mount Severn forwarded her letter to Mr. Carlyle, with the confirmation of her death, which he had obtained from the French authorities. It was a nine day’s wonder: “That poor, erring Lady Isabel was dead”—people did not call her names in the very teeth of her fate—and then it was over.
Thus, the unfortunate Isabel’s career was seen as finished. Lord Mount Severn sent her letter to Mr. Carlyle, along with the confirmation of her death that he had received from the French authorities. It was a nine-day wonder: “That poor, misguided Lady Isabel is dead”—people didn’t speak ill of her right in the face of her fate—and then it was done.
It was over. Lady Isabel was as one forgotten.
It was over. Lady Isabel was like someone who had been forgotten.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR AT EAST LYNNE.
There went, sailing up the avenue to East Lynne, a lady, one windy afternoon. If not a lady, she was attired as one; a flounced dress, and a stylish looking shawl, and a white veil. A very pretty woman, tall and slender was she, and she minced as she walked, and coquetted with her head, and, altogether contrived to show that she had quite as much vanity as brains. She went boldly up to the broad entrance of the house, and boldly rang at it, drawing her white veil over her face as she did so.
There was a lady walking up the avenue to East Lynne on a windy afternoon. If she wasn't a lady, she certainly dressed like one; wearing a flouncy dress, a stylish shawl, and a white veil. She was a very pretty woman, tall and slender, walking with a delicate mincing step and playfully tilting her head, clearly showing that she had just as much vanity as intelligence. She confidently approached the wide entrance of the house and rang the doorbell, pulling her white veil over her face as she did.
One of the men-servants answered it, not Peter; and, seeing somebody very smart before him, bowed deferentially.
One of the male servants answered, not Peter; and, noticing someone very well-dressed in front of him, bowed respectfully.
“Miss Hallijohn is residing here, I believe. Is she within?”
“Miss Hallijohn is staying here, I think. Is she around?”
“Who, ma’am?”
"Who, ma'am?"
“Miss Hallijohn; Miss Joyce Hallijohn,” somewhat sharply repeated the lady, as if impatient of any delay. “I wish to see her.”
“Miss Hallijohn; Miss Joyce Hallijohn,” the lady repeated firmly, clearly annoyed by any hold-up. “I want to see her.”
The man was rather taken aback. He had deemed it a visitor to the house, and was prepared to usher her to the drawing-room, at least; but it seemed it was only a visitor to Joyce. He showed her into a small parlor, and went upstairs to the nursery, where Joyce was sitting with Wilson—for there had been no change in the domestic department of East Lynne. Joyce remained as upper maid, partially superintending the servants, attending upon Lucy, and making Miss Carlyle’s dresses as usual. Wilson was nurse still.
The man was quite surprised. He had thought it was a visitor to the house and was ready to take her to the drawing room, at least; but it turned out she was just a visitor for Joyce. He led her into a small parlor and went upstairs to the nursery, where Joyce was sitting with Wilson—because there had been no changes in the household at East Lynne. Joyce continued as the head maid, partially overseeing the other servants, taking care of Lucy, and making Miss Carlyle’s dresses as usual. Wilson was still the nurse.
“Miss Joyce, there’s a lady asking for you,” said the man. “I have shown her into the gray parlor.”
“Miss Joyce, there’s a woman here to see you,” said the man. “I’ve taken her to the gray parlor.”
“A lady for me?” repeated Joyce. “Who is it? Some one to see the children, perhaps.”
“A lady for me?” Joyce repeated. “Who is it? Maybe someone to see the kids?”
“It’s for yourself, I think. She asked for Miss Hallijohn.”
“It’s for you, I think. She asked for Miss Hallijohn.”
Joyce looked at the man; but she put down her work and proceeded to the gray parlor. A pretty woman, vain and dashing, threw up her white veil at her entrance.
Joyce glanced at the man, but she set aside her work and walked into the gray parlor. A beautiful woman, self-absorbed and bold, tossed her white veil back as Joyce entered.
“Well, Joyce, how are you?”
"Hey, Joyce, how's it going?"
Joyce, always pale, turned paler still, as she gazed in blank consternation. Was it really Afy who stood before her—Afy, the erring?
Joyce, who was usually pale, turned even more so as she stared in shock. Was it really Afy standing in front of her—Afy, the one who had made mistakes?
Afy it was. And she stood there, holding out her hand to Joyce, with what Wilson would have called, all the brass in the world. Joyce could not reconcile her mind to link her own with it.
Afy it was. And she stood there, extending her hand to Joyce, with what Wilson would have called, all the brass in the world. Joyce could not bring herself to connect her own with it.
“Excuse me, Afy, but I cannot take your hand, I cannot welcome you here. What could have induced you to come?”
“Excuse me, Afy, but I can’t take your hand; I can’t welcome you here. What made you come?”
“If you are going to be upon the high ropes, it seems I might as well have stayed away,” was Afy’s reply, given in the pert, but good-humored manner she had ever used to Joyce. “My hand won’t damage yours. I am not poison.”
“If you’re going to be up on the high ropes, I might as well have stayed away,” Afy replied, in the cheeky but good-humored way she always spoke to Joyce. “My hand won’t hurt yours. I’m not poison.”
“You are looked upon in the neighborhood as worse than poison, Afy,” returned Joyce, in a tone, not of anger but of sorrow. “Where’s Richard Hare?”
“You're seen in the neighborhood as worse than poison, Afy,” Joyce replied, her tone filled not with anger but with sadness. “Where’s Richard Hare?”
Afy tossed her head. “Where’s who?” asked she.
Afy shook her head. "Where's who?" she asked.
“Richard Hare. My question was plain enough.”
“Richard Hare. My question was clear enough.”
“How should I know where he is? It’s like your impudence to mention him to me. Why don’t you ask me where Old Nick is, and how he does? I’d rather own acquaintance with him than with Richard Hare, if I’d my choice between the two.”
“How would I know where he is? It’s so rude of you to bring him up with me. Why don’t you ask me where Old Nick is and how he’s doing? I’d rather be familiar with him than with Richard Hare if I had to choose between the two.”
“Then you have left Richard Hare? How long since?”
"Have you left Richard Hare? How long has it been?"
“I have left—what do you say?” broke off Afy, whose lips were quivering ominously with suppressed passion. “Perhaps you’ll condescend to explain. I don’t understand.”
“I have left—what do you say?” Afy said, her lips trembling with barely contained emotion. “Maybe you’d be kind enough to explain. I don’t get it.”
“When you left here, did you not go after Richard Hare—did you not join him?”
“When you left here, didn’t you go after Richard Hare—didn’t you join him?”
“I’ll tell you what it is, Joyce,” flashed Afy, her face indignant and her voice passionate, “I have put up with some things from you in my time, but human nature has its limits of endurance, and I won’t bear that. I have never set eyes on Richard Hare since that night of horror; I wish I could; I’d help to hang him.”
“I’ll tell you what it is, Joyce,” Afy shot back, her face flushed and her voice intense, “I’ve put up with a lot from you over time, but human nature has its breaking point, and I won’t tolerate that. I haven’t seen Richard Hare since that night of terror; I wish I could; I’d help to hang him.”
Joyce paused. The belief that Afy was with him had been long and deeply imbued within her; it was the long-continued and firm conviction of all West Lynne, and a settled belief, such as that, is not easily shaken. Was Afy telling the truth? She knew her propensity for making false assertions, when they served to excuse herself.
Joyce paused. The belief that Afy was with him had been deeply rooted in her for a long time; it was the steadfast conviction of all West Lynne, and a belief like that isn't easily changed. Was Afy telling the truth? She knew that Afy had a tendency to make false claims when it benefited her.
“Afy,” she said at length, “let me understand you. When you left this place, was it not to share Richard Hare’s flight? Have you not been living with him?”
“Afy,” she said after a pause, “let me get this straight. When you left here, wasn’t it to run away with Richard Hare? Haven’t you been living with him?”
“No!” burst forth Afy, with kindling eyes. “Living with him—with our father’s murderer! Shame upon you, Joyce Hallijohn! You must be precious wicked yourself to suppose it.”
“No!” exclaimed Afy, with fiery eyes. “Living with him—with our father’s killer! How shameful of you, Joyce Hallijohn! You must be pretty wicked yourself to even think that.”
“If I have judged you wrongly, Afy, I sincerely beg your pardon. Not only myself, but the whole of West Lynne, believed you were with him; and the thought has caused me pain night and day.”
“If I’ve misjudged you, Afy, I truly apologize. Not just me, but everyone in West Lynne thought you were with him, and that thought has brought me pain day and night.”
“What a cannibal minded set you all must be, then!” was Afy’s indignant rejoinder.
“What a bunch of cannibals you all must be, then!” was Afy’s angry reply.
“What have you been doing ever since, then? Where have you been?”
“What have you been up to since then? Where have you been?”
“Never mind, I say,” repeated Afy. “West Lynne has not been so complimentary to me, it appears, that I need put myself out of my way to satisfy its curiosity. I was knocking about a bit at first, but I soon settled down as steady as Old Time—as steady as you.”
“Forget it, I say,” Afy repeated. “West Lynne hasn’t exactly been flattering toward me, so I don’t need to go out of my way to satisfy its curiosity. I was wandering around a bit at first, but I quickly settled down as steady as Old Time—as steady as you.”
“Are you married?” inquired Joyce, noting the word “settled.”
“Are you married?” Joyce asked, noticing the word “settled.”
“Catch me marrying,” retorted Afy; “I like my liberty too well. Not but what I might be induced to change my condition, if anything out of the way eligible occurred; it must be very eligible, though, to tempt me. I am what I suppose you call yourself—a lady’s maid.”
“Catch me marrying,” Afy shot back; “I love my freedom too much. Not that I wouldn’t consider changing my status if something really special came along; it has to be something really special to tempt me. I’m what I guess you’d call a lady’s maid.”
“Indeed!” said Joyce, much relieved. “And are you comfortable, Afy? Are you in good service?”
“Absolutely!” said Joyce, feeling much better. “And are you comfortable, Afy? Is everything good for you?”
“Middling, for that. The pay’s not amiss, but there’s a great deal to do, and Lady Mount Severn’s too much of a Tartar for me.”
“Mediocre, for that matter. The pay's not bad, but there's a lot to handle, and Lady Mount Severn is too much of a taskmaster for me.”
Joyce looked at her in surprise. “What have you to do with Lady Mount Severn?”
Joyce looked at her in surprise. “What do you have to do with Lady Mount Severn?”
“Well, that’s good! It’s where I am at service.”
“Well, that’s great! That’s where I’m available to help.”
“At Lady Mount Severn’s?”
"At Lady Mount Severn's?"
“Why not? I have been there two years. It is not a great deal longer I shall stop, though; she had too much vinegar in her for me. But it poses me to imagine what on earth could have induced you to fancy I should go off with that Dick Hare,” she added, for she could not forget the grievance.
“Why not? I’ve been there for two years. I won’t be staying much longer, though; she was a bit too much for me. But it surprises me to think about what could have made you believe I would run off with that Dick Hare,” she added, as she couldn’t let go of the issue.
“Look at the circumstances,” argued Joyce. “You both disappeared.”
“Look at the situation,” Joyce argued. “You both vanished.”
“But not together.”
“But not together anymore.”
“Nearly together. There were only a few days intervening. And you had neither money nor friends.”
“Almost there. There were just a few days in between. And you had neither money nor friends.”
“You don’t know what I had. But I would rather have died of want on father’s grave than have shared his means,” continued Afy, growing passionate again.
“You don’t know what I had. But I’d rather have died of hunger on my father’s grave than share in his wealth,” continued Afy, becoming passionate again.
“Where is he? Not hung, or I should have heard of it.”
“Where is he? Not hanged, or I would have heard about it.”
“He has never been seen since that night, Afy.”
“He hasn’t been seen since that night, Afy.”
“Nor heard of?”
"Never heard of?"
“Nor heard of. Most people think he is in Australia, or some other foreign land.”
“Nor heard of. Most people think he’s in Australia or some other country.”
“The best place for him; the more distance he puts between him and home, the better. If he does come back, I hope he’ll get his desserts—which is a rope’s end. I’d go to his hanging.”
“The best place for him; the more distance he puts between himself and home, the better. If he does come back, I hope he gets what's coming to him—which is a rope's end. I’d go to his hanging.”
“You are as bitter against him as Mr. Justice Hare. He would bring his son back to suffer, if he could.”
“You're just as angry at him as Mr. Justice Hare is. He would do anything to bring his son back, even if it means making him suffer.”
“A cross-grained old camel!” remarked Afy, in allusion to the qualities, social and amiable, of the revered justice. “I don’t defend Dick Hare—I hate him too much for that—but if his father had treated him differently, Dick might have been different. Well, let’s talk of something else; the subject invariably gives me the shivers. Who is mistress here?”
“A grumpy old camel!” Afy remarked, referring to the qualities, social and friendly, of the respected judge. “I don’t defend Dick Hare—I hate him too much for that—but if his father had treated him differently, Dick might have turned out differently. Anyway, let’s talk about something else; this topic always gives me the creeps. Who is in charge here?”
“Miss Carlyle.”
“Ms. Carlyle.”
“Oh, I might have guessed that. Is she as fierce as ever?”
“Oh, I should have seen that coming. Is she still as fierce as ever?”
“There is little alteration in her.”
“There is little change in her.”
“And there won’t be on this side the grave. I say, Joyce, I don’t want to encounter her; she might set on at me, like she has done many a time in the old days. Little love was there lost between me and Corny Carlyle. Is Mr. Carlyle at home?”
“And there won’t be on this side of the grave. I say, Joyce, I don’t want to run into her; she might come at me like she has done many times in the past. There wasn’t much love lost between me and Corny Carlyle. Is Mr. Carlyle home?”
“He will be home to dinner. I dare say you would like some tea; you shall come and take it with me and Wilson, in the nursery.”
“He’ll be home for dinner. I bet you’d like some tea; you can come have it with me and Wilson in the nursery.”
“I was thinking you might have the grace to offer me something,” cried Afy. “I intend to stop till to-morrow in the neighborhood. My lady gave me two days’ holiday—for she was going to see her dreadful old grandmother, where she can’t take a maid—and I thought I’d use it in coming to have a look at the old place again. Don’t stare at me in that blank way, as if you feared I should ask the grand loan of sleeping here. I shall sleep at the Mount Severn Arms.”
“I thought you might be kind enough to offer me something,” Afy exclaimed. “I plan to stay in the area until tomorrow. My lady gave me two days off because she’s visiting her awful old grandmother, where she can’t bring a maid. I figured I’d take the opportunity to check out the old place again. Don’t look at me like that, as if you’re worried I’m going to ask to crash here. I’ll be staying at the Mount Severn Arms.”
“I was not glancing at such a thought, Afy. Come and take your bonnet off.”
“I wasn’t thinking about that, Afy. Come and take off your hat.”
“Is the nursery full of children?”
“Is the daycare full of kids?”
“There is only one child in it. Miss Lucy and Master William are with the governess.”
“There’s just one child in there. Miss Lucy and Master William are with the governess.”
Wilson received Afy with lofty condescension, having Richard Hare in her thoughts. But Joyce explained that it was all a misapprehension—that her sister had never been near Richard Hare, but was as indignant against him as they were. Upon which Wilson grew cordial and chatty, rejoicing in the delightful recreation her tongue would enjoy that evening.
Wilson welcomed Afy with an air of superiority, thinking about Richard Hare. But Joyce clarified that it was all a misunderstanding—that her sister had never even been close to Richard Hare and felt just as angry with him as they did. At this, Wilson became friendly and conversational, looking forward to the enjoyable chatter her tongue would have that evening.
Afy’s account of herself, as to past proceedings, was certainly not the most satisfactory in the world; but, altogether, taken in the present, it was so vast an improvement upon Joyce’s conclusions, that she had not felt so elated for many a day. When Mr. Carlyle returned home Joyce sought him, and acquainted him with what had happened; that Afy was come; was maid to Lady Mount Severn; and, above all, that she had never been with Richard Hare.
Afy’s account of her past wasn't exactly the most reassuring, but overall, considering the present situation, it was such a huge improvement over Joyce’s assumptions that she felt more uplifted than she had in ages. When Mr. Carlyle came home, Joyce went to him and told him everything that had happened: that Afy had arrived, that she was a maid for Lady Mount Severn, and most importantly, that she had never been with Richard Hare.
“Ah! You remember what I said, Joyce,” he remarked. “That I did not believe Afy was with Richard Hare.”
“Ah! You remember what I said, Joyce,” he remarked. “That I didn’t believe Afy was with Richard Hare.”
“I have been telling her so, sir, to be sure, when I informed her what people had believed,” continued Joyce. “She nearly went into one of her old passions.”
“I’ve been telling her that, sir, for sure, when I let her know what people had thought,” Joyce continued. “She almost went into one of her old rages.”
“Does she seem steady, Joyce?”
"Does she seem stable, Joyce?"
“I think so, sir—steady for her. I was thinking, sir, that as she appears to have turned out so respectable, and is with Lady Mount Severn, you, perhaps, might see no objection to her sleeping here for to-night. It would be better than for her to go to the inn, as she talks of doing.”
“I think so, sir—steady for her. I was thinking, sir, that since she seems to have turned out so respectable, and is with Lady Mount Severn, you might not have any objections to her sleeping here tonight. It would be better than her going to the inn, as she mentioned doing.”
“None at all,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “Let her remain.”
“Not at all,” Mr. Carlyle replied. “Let her stay.”
Later in the evening, after Mr. Carlyle’s dinner, a message came that Afy was to go to him. Accordingly she proceeded to his presence.
Later in the evening, after Mr. Carlyle’s dinner, a message arrived that Afy was to see him. So, she made her way to him.
“So, Afy, you have returned to let West Lynne know that you are alive. Sit down.”
“So, Afy, you’ve come back to let West Lynne know you’re alive. Take a seat.”
“West Lynne may go a-walking for me in future, sir, for all the heed I shall take of it,” retorted Afy. “A set of wicked-minded scandal-mongers, to take and say I had gone after Richard Hare!”
“West Lynne can walk all it wants for me in the future, sir, because I won’t pay any attention to it,” Afy shot back. “A bunch of malicious gossipers, claiming I went after Richard Hare!”
“You should not have gone off at all, Afy.”
“You shouldn’t have gone away at all, Afy.”
“Well, sir, that was my business, and I chose to go. I could not stop in the cottage after that night’s work.”
“Well, sir, that was my responsibility, and I decided to leave. I couldn’t stay in the cottage after what happened that night.”
“There is a mystery attached to that night’s work, Afy,” observed Mr. Carlyle; “a mystery that I cannot fathom. Perhaps you can help me out.”
“There's a mystery connected to the work from that night, Afy,” Mr. Carlyle said. “A mystery I can’t understand. Maybe you can help me figure it out.”
“What mystery, sir?” returned Afy.
"What mystery, sir?" replied Afy.
Mr. Carlyle leaned forward, his arms on the table. Afy had taken a chair at the other end of it. “Who was it that committed the murder?” he demanded, in a grave and somewhat imperative tone.
Mr. Carlyle leaned forward, resting his arms on the table. Afy had taken a seat at the other end. “Who was it that committed the murder?” he asked, his tone serious and a bit forceful.
Afy stared some moments before she replied, astonished at the question. “Who committed the murder, sir?” she uttered at length. “Richard Hare committed it. Everybody knows that.”
Afy stared for a moment before she answered, shocked by the question. “Who committed the murder, sir?” she finally said. “Richard Hare did it. Everyone knows that.”
“Did you see it done?”
"Did you see it done?"
“No,” replied Afy. “If I had seen it, the fright and horror would have killed me. Richard Hare quarreled with my father, and drew the gun upon him in passion.”
“No,” Afy replied. “If I had seen it, the shock and fear would have killed me. Richard Hare argued with my dad and pointed the gun at him in anger.”
“You assume this to have been the case, Afy, as others have assumed it. I do not think that it was Richard Hare who killed your father.”
“You think this is true, Afy, like others have thought. I don’t believe it was Richard Hare who killed your father.”
“Not Richard Hare!” exclaimed Afy, after a pause. “Then who do you think did it, sir—I?”
“Not Richard Hare!” Afy exclaimed after a pause. “Then who do you think did it, sir—me?”
“Nonsense, Afy.”
"Nonsense, Afy."
“I know he did it,” proceeded Afy. “It is true that I did not see it done, but I know it for all that. I know it, sir.”
“I know he did it,” Afy continued. “It’s true I didn’t see it happen, but I know it just the same. I know it, sir.”
“You cannot know it, Afy.”
"You can't know it, Afy."
“I do know it, sir; I would not assert it to you if I did not. If Richard Hare was here, present before us, and swore until he was black in the face that it was not him, I could convict him.”
“I know it, sir; I wouldn’t say it if I didn’t. If Richard Hare were here, right in front of us, and he swore up and down that it wasn't him, I could still convict him.”
“By what means?”
"How?"
“I had rather not say, sir. But you may believe me, for I am speaking truth.”
“I’d rather not say, sir. But you can believe me, because I’m telling the truth.”
“There was another friend of yours present that evening, Afy. Lieutenant Thorn.”
“There was another friend of yours there that evening, Afy. Lieutenant Thorn.”
Afy’s face turned crimson; she was evidently surprised. But Mr. Carlyle’s speech and manner were authoritative, and she saw it would be useless to attempt to trifle with him.
Afy’s face turned bright red; she was clearly shocked. But Mr. Carlyle’s tone and demeanor were commanding, and she realized it would be pointless to try to mess with him.
“I know he was, sir. A young chap who used to ride over some evenings to see me. He had nothing to do with what occurred.”
“I know he was, sir. A young guy who used to come over some evenings to see me. He had nothing to do with what happened.”
“Where did he ride from?”
“Where did he come from?”
“He was stopping with some friends at Swainson. He was nobody, sir.”
"He was hanging out with some friends at Swainson. He was a nobody, sir."
“What was his name?” questioned Mr. Carlyle.
“What was his name?” asked Mr. Carlyle.
“Thorn,” said Afy.
“Thorn,” Afy said.
“I mean his real name. Thorn was an assumed name.”
“I mean his real name. Thorn was a fake name.”
“Oh, dear no,” returned Afy. “Thorn was his name.”
“Oh, no,” Afy replied. “His name was Thorn.”
Mr. Carlyle paused and looked at her.
Mr. Carlyle paused and glanced at her.
“Afy, I have reason to believe that Thorn was only an assumed name. Now, I have a motive for wishing to know his real one, and you would very much oblige me by confiding it to me. What was it?”
“Afy, I believe Thorn was just a fake name. I have a reason to want to know his real name, and I would really appreciate it if you could tell me. What was it?”
“I don’t know that he had any other name, sir; I am sure he had no other,” persisted Afy. “He was Lieutenant Thorn, then and he was Captain Thorn, afterward.”
“I don’t think he had any other name, sir; I’m sure he didn’t,” Afy insisted. “He was Lieutenant Thorn back then, and he became Captain Thorn later.”
“You have seen him since?”
"Have you seen him since?"
“Once in a way we have met.”
“Once in a while we have met.”
“Where is he now?”
“Where is he now?”
“Now! Oh, my goodness, I don’t know anything about him now,” muttered Afy. “I have not heard of him or seen him for a long while. I think I heard something about his going to India with his regiment.”
“Wow! Oh my gosh, I don’t know anything about him now,” muttered Afy. “I haven’t heard from him or seen him in a long time. I think I heard something about him going to India with his regiment.”
“What regiment is he in?”
“What unit is he in?”
“I’m sure I don’t know about that,” said Afy. “Is not one regiment the same as another; they are all in the army, aren’t they, sir?”
“I’m not sure about that,” said Afy. “Isn’t one regiment just like another; they’re all part of the army, right, sir?”
“Afy, I must find this Captain Thorn. Do you know anything of his family?”
“Afy, I need to find this Captain Thorn. Do you know anything about his family?”
Afy shook her head. “I don’t think he had any. I never heard him mention as much as a brother or a sister.”
Afy shook her head. “I don’t think he had any. I never heard him mention even a brother or a sister.”
“And you persist in saying his name was Thorn?”
"And you keep saying his name was Thorn?"
“I persist in saying it because it was his name. I am positive it was his name.”
“I keep saying it because it was his name. I’m sure it was his name.”
“Afy, shall I tell you why I want to find him; I believe it was he who murdered your father, not Richard Hare.”
“Afy, should I tell you why I want to find him? I think it was he who killed your father, not Richard Hare.”
Afy’s mouth and eyes gradually opened, and her face turned hot and cold alternately. Then passion mastered her, and she burst forth.
Afy’s mouth and eyes slowly opened, and her face alternated between feeling hot and cold. Then, overwhelmed by emotion, she spoke out.
“It’s a lie! I beg your pardon, sir, but whoever told you that, told you a lie. Thorn had no more to do with it than I had; I’ll swear it.”
“It’s a lie! Excuse me, sir, but whoever told you that, told you a lie. Thorn was no more involved than I was; I’ll swear to it.”
“I tell you, Afy, I believe Thorn to have been the man. You were not present; you cannot know who actually did it.”
“I’m telling you, Afy, I think Thorn was the one who did it. You weren’t there, so you can’t know for sure who actually did.”
“Yes, I can, and do know,” said Afy, bursting into sobs of hysterical passion. “Thorn was with me when it happened, so it could not have been Thorn. It was that wicked Richard Hare. Sir, have I not said that I’ll swear it?”
“Yes, I can, and I do know,” said Afy, breaking into sobs of intense emotion. “Thorn was with me when it happened, so it couldn’t have been Thorn. It was that cruel Richard Hare. Sir, haven’t I said I’ll swear to it?”
“Thorn was with you—at the moment of the murder?” repeated Mr. Carlyle.
“Thorn was with you—at the time of the murder?” repeated Mr. Carlyle.
“Yes, he was,” shrieked Afy, nearly beside herself with emotion. “Whoever has been trying to put it off Richard Hare, and on to him, is a wicked, false-hearted wretch. It was Richard Hare, and nobody else, and I hope he’ll be hung for it yet.”
“Yes, he was,” shouted Afy, almost overwhelmed with emotion. “Whoever has been trying to blame Richard Hare for this is a terrible, deceitful person. It was Richard Hare, and nobody else, and I hope he gets hanged for it.”
“You are telling me the truth, Afy?” gravely spoke Mr. Carlyle.
“You're telling me the truth, Afy?” Mr. Carlyle said seriously.
“Truth!” echoed Afy, flinging up her hands. “Would I tell a lie over my father’s death? If Thorn had done it, would I screen him, or shuffle it off to Richard Hare? Not so.”
“Truth!” Afy exclaimed, throwing up her hands. “Would I lie about my father’s death? If Thorn did it, would I cover for him or pass the blame to Richard Hare? Absolutely not.”
Mr. Carlyle felt uncertain and bewildered. That Afy was sincere in what she said, was but too apparent. He spoke again but Afy had risen from her chair to leave.
Mr. Carlyle felt unsure and confused. It was all too clear that Afy was genuine in what she said. He tried to speak again, but Afy had gotten up from her chair to leave.
“Locksley was in the wood that evening. Otway Bethel was in it. Could either of them have been the culprit?”
“Locksley was in the woods that evening. Otway Bethel was in there too. Could either of them have been the culprit?”
“No, sir,” firmly retorted Afy; “the culprit was Richard Hare; and I’d say it with my latest breath—I’d say it because I know it—though I don’t choose to say how I know it; time enough when he gets taken.”
“No, sir,” Afy replied firmly; “the culprit was Richard Hare; and I’d say it with my last breath—I’d say it because I know it—though I don’t want to say how I know it; there’ll be time enough for that when he gets caught.”
She quitted the room, leaving Mr. Carlyle in a state of puzzled bewilderment. Was he to believe Afy, or was he to believe the bygone assertion of Richard Hare?
She left the room, leaving Mr. Carlyle feeling puzzled and confused. Should he believe Afy or trust what Richard Hare had said in the past?
CHAPTER XXIX.
A NIGHT INVASION OF EAST LYNNE.
In one of the comfortable sitting-rooms of East Lynne sat Mr. Carlyle and his sister, one inclement January night. The contrast within and without was great. The warm, blazing fire, the handsome carpet on which it flickered, the exceedingly comfortable arrangement of the furniture, of the room altogether, and the light of the chandelier, which fell on all, presented a picture of home peace, though it may not have deserved the name of luxury. Without, heavy flakes of snow were falling thickly, flakes as large and nearly as heavy as a crown piece, rendering the atmosphere so dense and obscure that a man could not see a yard before him. Mr. Carlyle had driven home in the pony carriage, and the snow had so settled upon him that Lucy, who happened to see him as he entered the hall, screamed out laughingly that her papa had turned into a white man. It was now later in the evening; the children were in bed; the governess was in her own sitting room—it was not often that Miss Carlyle invited her to theirs of an evening—and the house was quite. Mr. Carlyle was deep in the pages of one of the monthly periodicals, and Miss Carlyle sat on the other side of the fire, grumbling, and grunting, and sniffling, and choking.
In one of the cozy living rooms of East Lynne, Mr. Carlyle and his sister sat on a chilly January night. The difference between the inside and outside was striking. The warm, roaring fire, the beautiful carpet flickering with its light, the really comfortable layout of the furniture, and the glow from the chandelier created a scene of homey peace, though it might not have been called luxurious. Outside, big flakes of snow were falling heavily, flakes almost as large and nearly as heavy as a coin, making the air so thick and murky that a person couldn’t see a yard ahead. Mr. Carlyle had come home in the pony carriage, and the snow had settled on him so much that Lucy, who happened to see him as he entered the hall, playfully screamed that her dad had become a white man. It was now later in the evening; the children were in bed; the governess was in her own sitting room—it wasn't often that Miss Carlyle invited her to theirs in the evening—and the house was quiet. Mr. Carlyle was engrossed in the pages of one of the monthly magazines, while Miss Carlyle sat on the other side of the fire, grumbling, sniffling, and choking.
Miss Carlyle was one of your strong-minded ladies, who never condescended to be ill. Of course, had she been attacked with scarlet fever, or paralysis, or St. Vitus’ dance, she must have given in to the enemy; but trifling ailments, such as headache, influenza, sore throat, which other people get, passed her by. Imagine, therefore, her exasperation at finding her head stuffed up, her chest sore, and her voice going; in short, at having, for once in her life, caught a cold like ordinary mortals.
Miss Carlyle was one of those strong-minded women who never allowed herself to be sick. Of course, if she had come down with scarlet fever, paralysis, or St. Vitus’ dance, she would have had to give in to the enemy; but minor issues like headaches, the flu, or a sore throat, which other people get, never affected her. So, you can imagine her frustration at discovering her head was congested, her chest was sore, and her voice was fading; in short, for the first time in her life, she had caught a cold like an ordinary person.
“What’s the time, I wonder?” she exclaimed.
“What time is it, I wonder?” she exclaimed.
Mr. Carlyle looked at his watch. “It is just nine, Cornelia.”
Mr. Carlyle checked his watch. “It’s exactly nine, Cornelia.”
“Then I think I shall go to bed. I’ll have a basin of arrowroot or gruel, or some slop of that sort, after I’m in it. I’m sure I have been free enough all my life from requiring such sick dishes.”
“Then I think I’ll go to bed. I’ll have a bowl of arrowroot or porridge, or something like that, once I’m settled in. I’m sure I’ve been independent enough all my life to not need such mushy food.”
“Do so,” said Mr. Carlyle. “It may do you good.”
“Go ahead,” said Mr. Carlyle. “It might be good for you.”
“There’s one thing excellent for a cold in the head, I know. It’s to double your flannel petticoat crossways, or any other large piece of flannel you may conveniently have at hand, and put it on over your night-cap. I’ll try it.”
“There’s one thing that really helps with a stuffy head, I know. It’s to double your flannel petticoat sideways, or any other big piece of flannel you have available, and put it on over your nightcap. I’ll give it a try.”
“I would,” said Mr. Carlyle, smothering an irreverent laugh.
“I would,” said Mr. Carlyle, suppressing a disrespectful laugh.
She sat on five minutes longer, and then left, wishing Mr. Carlyle good-night. He resumed his reading; but another page or two concluded the article, upon which Mr. Carlyle threw the book on the table, rose and stretched himself, as if tired of sitting.
She stayed for five more minutes and then left, saying goodnight to Mr. Carlyle. He went back to his reading, but after a page or two finished the article. Mr. Carlyle tossed the book onto the table, stood up, and stretched, as if he was tired of sitting.
He stirred the fire into a brighter blaze, and stood on the hearthrug. “I wonder if it snows still?” he exclaimed to himself.
He stirred the fire to make it burn brighter and stood on the rug in front of the fireplace. “I wonder if it’s still snowing?” he said to himself.
Proceeding to the window, one of those opening to the ground, he threw aside the half of the warm crimson curtain. It all looked dull and dark outside. Mr. Carlyle could see little what the weather was, and he opened the window and stepped half out.
Proceeding to the window, one of those that opened to the ground, he pushed aside the half of the warm crimson curtain. Everything outside looked dull and dark. Mr. Carlyle could hardly tell what the weather was like, so he opened the window and leaned halfway out.
The snow was falling faster and thicker than ever. Not at that did Mr. Carlyle start with surprise, if not with a more unpleasant sensation; but a feeling a man’s hand touch his, and at finding a man’s face nearly in contact with his own.
The snow was falling faster and thicker than ever. Mr. Carlyle didn’t start with surprise, if not with a more unpleasant feeling; but he felt a man's hand touch his, and he found a man's face almost in contact with his own.
“Let me come in, Mr. Carlyle, for the love of life! I see you are alone. I’m dead beat, and I don’t know but I’m dodged also.”
“Let me in, Mr. Carlyle, for goodness' sake! I see you’re by yourself. I'm exhausted, and I think I might be in trouble too.”
The tones struck familiarly on Mr. Carlyle’s ear. He drew back mechanically, a thousand perplexing sensations overwhelming him, and the man followed him into the room—a white man, as Lucy called her father. Aye, for he had been hours and hours on foot in the snow; his hat, his clothes, his eyebrows, his large whiskers, all were white. “Lock the door, sir,” were his first words. Need you be told that it was Richard Hare?
The sounds were familiar to Mr. Carlyle. He instinctively stepped back, overwhelmed by a flood of confusing feelings, and the man followed him into the room—a white man, as Lucy referred to her father. Indeed, he had been out in the snow for hours; his hat, clothes, eyebrows, and large whiskers were all covered in white. “Lock the door, sir,” were his first words. Do I really need to tell you that it was Richard Hare?
Mr. Carlyle fastened the window, drew the heavy curtains across, and turned rapidly to lock the two doors—for there were two to the room, one of them leading into the adjoining one. Richard meanwhile took off his wet smock-frock of former memory—his hat, and his false black whiskers, wiping the snow from the latter with his hand.
Mr. Carlyle secured the window, pulled the heavy curtains shut, and quickly locked the two doors—there were two to the room, one connecting to the next. Meanwhile, Richard removed his wet smock-frock from the past—his hat and his fake black whiskers, wiping the snow off the latter with his hand.
“Richard,” uttered Mr. Carlyle, “I am thunderstruck! I fear you have done wrong to come here.”
“Richard,” said Mr. Carlyle, “I’m shocked! I think you’ve made a mistake by coming here.”
“I cut off from London at a moment’s notice,” replied Richard, who was literally shivering with the cold. “I’m dodged, Mr. Carlyle, I am indeed. The police are after me, set on by that wretch Thorn.”
“I left London on a whim,” replied Richard, who was literally shivering from the cold. “I’m in trouble, Mr. Carlyle, I really am. The police are after me, sent by that miserable Thorn.”
Mr. Carlyle turned to the sideboard and poured out a wineglass of brandy. “Drink it, Richard, it will warm you.”
Mr. Carlyle turned to the sideboard and poured a glass of brandy. “Drink this, Richard; it will warm you up.”
“I’d rather have it in some hot water, sir.”
“I’d prefer to have it in some hot water, sir.”
“But how am I to get the hot water brought in? Drink this for now. Why, how you tremble.”
“But how am I supposed to get the hot water brought in? Drink this for now. Wow, you're shaking.”
“Ah, a few hours outside in the cold snow is enough to make the strongest man tremble, sir; and it lies so deep in places that you have to come along at a snail’s pace. But I’ll tell you about this business. A fortnight ago I was at a cabstand at the West End, talking to a cab-driver, when some drops of rain came down. A gentleman and lady were passing at the time, but I had not paid any attention to them. ‘By Jove!’ I heard him exclaim to her, ‘I think we’re going to have pepper. We had better take a cab, my dear.’ With that the man I was talking to swung open the door of his cab, and she got in—such a fair young lady, she was! I turned to look at him, and you might just have knocked me down with astonishment. Mr. Carlyle, it was the man, Thorn.”
“Ah, a few hours outside in the cold snow is enough to make the strongest man shiver, sir; and it’s piled up so deep in places that you have to move along at a snail's pace. But let me tell you about this situation. Two weeks ago, I was at a cabstand in the West End, chatting with a cab driver when some rain started to fall. A gentleman and a lady were passing by, but I hadn’t really noticed them. ‘By Jove!’ I heard him say to her, ‘I think we’re going to get soaked. We should take a cab, my dear.’ With that, the driver I was talking to opened the door of his cab, and she got in—what a beautiful young lady she was! I turned to look at him, and you could have knocked me down with surprise. Mr. Carlyle, the man was Thorn.”
“Indeed!”
"Totally!"
“You thought I might be mistaken in him that moonlight night, but there was no mistaking him in broad daylight. I looked him full in the face, and he looked at me. He turned as white as cloth. Perhaps I did—I don’t know.”
“You thought I might have been wrong about him that night in the moonlight, but there was no doubt about it in the bright daylight. I stared him straight in the eye, and he stared back at me. He turned as pale as a sheet. Maybe I did—I’m not sure.”
“Was he well dressed?”
"Was he stylish?"
“Very. Oh, there’s no mistaking his position. That he moves in the higher classes there’s no doubt. The cab drove away, and I got up behind it. The driver thought boys were there, and turned his head and his whip, but I made him a sign. We didn’t go much more than the length of a street. I was on the pavement before Thorn was, and looked at him again, and again he went white. I marked the house, thinking it was where he lived, and—”
“Definitely. There’s no doubt about his status. He clearly moves in the upper classes. The cab pulled away, and I got in behind it. The driver thought it was just a couple of kids in the back and turned his head and his whip, but I signaled to him. We didn’t travel much further than the length of a street. I was on the sidewalk before Thorn was, and I looked at him again, and he went pale once more. I noted the house, thinking it was where he lived, and—”
“Why did you not give him into custody, Richard?”
“Why didn’t you hand him over to the authorities, Richard?”
Richard Hare shook his head. “And my proofs of his guilt, Mr. Carlyle? I could bring none against him—no positive ones. No, I must wait till I can get proofs to do that. He would turn round upon me now and swear my life away to murder. Well, I thought I’d ascertain for certain what his name was, and that night I went to the house, and got into conversation with one of the servants, who was standing at the door. ‘Does Captain Thorn live here?’ I asked him.
Richard Hare shook his head. “And my proof of his guilt, Mr. Carlyle? I can’t bring any against him—no solid ones. No, I have to wait until I can gather evidence for that. He could easily turn on me now and falsely accuse me of murder. So, I figured I’d find out for sure what his name was, and that night I went to the house and struck up a chat with one of the servants who was standing at the door. ‘Does Captain Thorn live here?’ I asked him.”
“‘Mr. Westleby lives here,’ said he; ‘I don’t know any Captain Thorn.’
“‘Mr. Westleby lives here,’ he said; ‘I don’t know any Captain Thorn.’”
“Then that’s his name, thought I to myself. ‘A youngish man, isn’t he?’ said I, ‘very smart, with a pretty wife?’
“Then that’s his name, I thought to myself. ‘He’s a young guy, isn’t he?’ I said, ‘very sharp-looking, with a nice wife?’”
“‘I don’t know what you call youngish,’ he laughed, ‘my master’s turned sixty, and his wife’s as old.’
“‘I’m not sure what you mean by youngish,’ he laughed, ‘my boss just turned sixty, and his wife is the same age.’”
“That checked me. ‘Perhaps he has sons?’ I asked.
"That caught me off guard. 'Maybe he has sons?' I asked."
“‘Not any,’ the man answered; ‘there’s nobody but their two selves.’
“‘Not really,’ the man replied; ‘it’s just the two of them.’”
“So, with that, I told him what I wanted—that a lady and gentleman had alighted there in a cab that day, and I wished to know his name. Well, Mr. Carlyle, I could get at nothing satisfactory; the fellow said that a great many had called there that day, for his master was just up from a long illness, and people came to see him.”
“So, with that, I told him what I wanted—that a man and woman had gotten out of a cab there that day, and I wanted to know his name. Well, Mr. Carlyle, I couldn't get anything satisfactory; the guy said that a lot of people had visited that day since his master had just recovered from a long illness, and people came to see him.”
“Is that all, Richard?”
"Is that it, Richard?"
“All! I wish it had been all. I kept looking about for him in all the best streets; I was half mad—”
“All! I wish it had been everything. I kept searching for him in all the best streets; I was half crazy—”
“Do you not wonder, if he is in this position of life, and resides in London, that you have never dropped upon him previously?” interrupted Mr. Carlyle.
“Don’t you find it surprising that if he’s in this situation and living in London, you’ve never run into him before?” interrupted Mr. Carlyle.
“No, sir; and I’ll tell you why. I have been afraid to show myself in those latter parts of the town, fearing I might meet with some one I used to know at home, who would recognize me, so I have kept mostly in obscure places—stables and such like. I had gone up to the West End this day on a matter of business.”
“No, sir; and I’ll explain why. I've been too afraid to go into those parts of town lately, worried I might run into someone from back home who would recognize me, so I've mostly stayed in less noticeable places—stables and the like. I had gone up to the West End today for some business.”
“Well, go on with your story.”
"Alright, keep going with your story."
“In a week’s time I came upon him again. It was at night. He was coming out of one of the theatres, and I went up and stood before him.”
“In a week, I ran into him again. It was nighttime. He was coming out of one of the theaters, and I approached and stood in front of him.”
“‘What do you want, fellow?’ he asked. ‘I have seen you watching me before this.’
“‘What do you want, friend?’ he asked. ‘I've seen you watching me before.’”
“‘I want to know your name,’ I said, ‘that’s enough for me at present.’
“I want to know your name,” I said, “that’s all I need for now.”
“He flew into a passion, and swore that if ever he caught sight of me near him again he would hand me over into custody. ‘And remember, men are not given into custody for watching others,’ he significantly added. ‘I know you, and if you have any regard for yourself, you’ll keep out of my way.’
“He got really angry and swore that if he ever saw me close to him again, he would turn me in. ‘And remember, people aren’t taken into custody for watching others,’ he added meaningfully. ‘I know you, and if you care about yourself, you’ll stay out of my way.’”
“He had got into a private carriage as he spoke, and it drove away; I could see that it had a great coat-of-arms upon it.”
“He got into a private carriage as he spoke, and it drove away; I could see that it had a large coat of arms on it.”
“When do you say this was?”
“When do you say this happened?”
“A week ago. Well, I could not rest; I was half mad, I say, and went about, still trying if I could not discover his name and who he was. I did come upon him, but he was walking quickly, arm-in-arm with—with another gentleman. Again I saw him, standing at the entrance to the betting rooms, talking to the same gentleman, and his face turned savage—I believe with fear as much as anger—when he discerned me. He seemed to hesitate, and then—as if he acted in a passion—suddenly beckoned to a policeman, pointed me out, and said something to him in a fast tone. That frightened me, and I slipped away. Two hours after, when I was in quite a different part of the town, in turning my head I saw the same policeman following me. I bolted under the horses of a passing vehicle, down some turnings and passages, out into another street, and up beside a cabman who was on his box, driving a fare past. I reached my lodgings in safety, as I thought, but happening to glance into the street, there I saw the man again, standing opposite, and reconnoitering the house. I had gone home hungry, but this took all my hunger away from me. I opened the box where I kept my disguise, put it on, and got out by a back way. I have been pretty nearly ever since on my feet reaching here; I only got a lift now and then.”
“A week ago. I couldn’t relax; I was half-crazy, seriously, and kept trying to figure out who he was and what his name was. I did spot him, but he was walking fast, arm-in-arm with—another guy. I saw him again, standing at the entrance of the betting rooms, talking to the same guy, and his face looked fierce—I think it was a mix of fear and anger—when he saw me. He seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then—like he was acting out of impulse—he suddenly signaled a policeman, pointed me out, and said something quickly to him. That freaked me out, and I slipped away. Two hours later, when I was in a completely different part of town, I turned my head and saw the same cop following me. I ducked under the horses of a passing vehicle, down some side streets and alleys, out onto another street, and up next to a cab driver who was on his box, driving a passenger by. I thought I had made it home safely, but when I glanced into the street, there was the man again, standing across from me, watching the house. I had gone home hungry, but this knocked all my hunger away. I opened the box where I kept my disguise, put it on, and slipped out the back. I’ve pretty much been on the move ever since I got here; I only managed to hitch rides now and then.”
“But, Richard, do you know that West Lynne is the very worst place you could have flown to? It has come to light that you were here before, disguised as a farm laborer.”
“But, Richard, do you know that West Lynne is the absolute worst place you could have gone to? It turns out you were here before, pretending to be a farm worker.”
“Who the deuce betrayed that?” interrupted Richard.
“Who the heck betrayed that?” interrupted Richard.
“I am unable to tell; I cannot even imagine. The rumor was rife in the place, and it reached your father’s ear. The rumor may make people’s wits sharper to know you in your disguise, than they otherwise might have been.”
“I can’t say; I can’t even picture it. The rumor was everywhere, and it got to your father. The rumor might make people more alert to recognizing you in your disguise than they usually would be.”
“But what was I to do? I was forced to come here first and get a little money. I shall fix myself in some other big town, far away from London—Liverpool or Manchester, perhaps; and see what employment I can get into, but I must have something to live upon till I can get it. I don’t possess a penny piece,” he added, drawing out his trousers pockets for the inspection of Mr. Carlyle. “The last coppers, I had, three pence, I spent in bread and cheese and half a pint of beer at midday. I have been outside that window for more than an hour, sir.”
“But what was I supposed to do? I had to come here first and get some money. I’ll settle down in some other big city, far from London—maybe Liverpool or Manchester—and see what jobs I can find, but I need to have some money to live on until then. I don’t have a single penny,” he added, pulling his trousers pockets out for Mr. Carlyle to see. “The last coins I had, three pence, I spent on bread and cheese and half a pint of beer at lunchtime. I’ve been standing outside that window for over an hour, sir.”
“Indeed!”
"Absolutely!"
“And as I neared West Lynne I began to think what I should do. It was no use in me trying to catch Barbara’s attention such a night as this; I had no money to pay for a lodging; so I turned off here, hoping I might, by good luck, drop upon you. There was a little partition in the window curtain—it had not been drawn close—and through it I could see you and Miss Carlyle. I saw her leave the room; I saw you come to the window and open it, and then I spoke. Mr. Carlyle,” he added, after a pause, “is this life to go on with me forever?”
“And as I got closer to West Lynne, I started to think about what I should do. There was no point in trying to get Barbara’s attention on a night like this; I didn’t have any money for a place to stay. So I turned off here, hoping I might, by some good luck, run into you. There was a small gap in the window curtain—it hadn’t been fully closed—and through it, I could see you and Miss Carlyle. I saw her leave the room; then I saw you come to the window and open it, and that’s when I spoke. Mr. Carlyle,” he added after a pause, “is this life going to continue for me forever?”
“I am deeply sorry for you, Richard,” was the sympathizing answer. “I wish I could remedy it.”
“I feel really sorry for you, Richard,” was the sympathetic reply. “I wish I could do something about it.”
Before another word was spoken the room door was tried, and then gently knocked at. Mr. Carlyle placed his hand on Richard, who was looking scared out of his wits.
Before another word was spoken, someone tried the room door and then knocked gently. Mr. Carlyle placed his hand on Richard, who looked terrified.
“Be still; be at ease, Richard; no one shall come in. It is only Peter.”
“Calm down; relax, Richard; no one is coming in. It's just Peter.”
Not Peter’s voice, however, but Joyce’s was heard, in response to Mr. Carlyle’s demand of who was there.
Not Peter’s voice, but Joyce’s was heard in response to Mr. Carlyle’s question about who was there.
“Miss Carlyle has left her handkerchief downstairs, sir, and has sent me for it.”
“Miss Carlyle left her handkerchief downstairs, sir, and asked me to get it.”
“You cannot come in—I am busy,” was the answer, delivered in a clear and most decisive tone.
“You can’t come in—I’m busy,” was the response, said in a clear and firm tone.
“Who was it?” quivered Richard, as Joyce was heard going away.
“Who was it?” Richard asked nervously as he heard Joyce walking away.
“It was Joyce.”
"That was Joyce."
“What! Is she here still? Has anything ever been heard of Afy, sir?”
“What! Is she still here? Has anyone heard anything about Afy, sir?”
“Afy was here herself two or three months ago.”
“Afy was here herself two or three months ago.”
“Was she, though?” uttered Richard, beguiled for an instant from the thought of his own danger. “What is she doing?”
“Was she, though?” Richard said, momentarily distracted from his own danger. “What is she doing?”
“She is in service as a lady’s maid. Richard, I questioned Afy about Thorn. She protested solemnly to me that it was not Thorn who committed the deed—that it could not have been he, for Thorn was with her at the moment of its being done.”
“She works as a lady’s maid. Richard, I asked Afy about Thorn. She seriously insisted to me that it wasn’t Thorn who did it—that it couldn’t have been him, because he was with her when it happened.”
“It’s not true!” fired Richard. “It was Thorn.”
“It’s not true!” Richard shot back. “It was Thorn.”
“Richard, you cannot tell; you did not see it done.”
“Richard, you can’t say that; you didn’t witness it happen.”
“I know that no man could have rushed out in that frantic manner, with those signs of guilt and fear about him, unless he had been engaged in a bad deed,” was Richard Hare’s answer. “It could have been no one else.”
“I know that no one could have burst out like that, looking so guilty and scared, unless they were involved in something wrong,” was Richard Hare’s response. “It had to be someone else.”
“Afy declared he was with her,” repeated Mr. Carlyle.
“Afy said he was with her,” repeated Mr. Carlyle.
“Look here, sir, you are a sharp man, and folks say I am not, but I can see things and draw my reasoning as well as they can, perhaps. If Thorn were not Hallijohn’s murderer, why should he be persecuting me—what would he care about me? And why should his face turn livid, as it has done, each time he has seen my eyes upon him? Whether he did commit the murder, or whether he didn’t, he must know that I did not, because he came upon me, waiting, as he was tearing from the cottage.”
"Listen, sir, you might be clever, and people say I'm not, but I can see things and think things through just as well as anyone else. If Thorn isn't Hallijohn's killer, why would he be targeting me—what does he have against me? And why does his face go pale every time he catches me looking at him? Whether he did commit the murder or not, he must know I didn’t because he found me waiting while he was running away from the cottage."
Dick’s reasoning was not bad.
Dick's reasoning was pretty good.
“Another thing,” he resumed. “Afy swore at the inquest that she was alone when the deed was done; that she was alone at the back of the cottage, and knew nothing about it till afterwards. How could she have sworn she was alone, if Thorn was with her?”
“Another thing,” he continued. “Afy testified at the inquest that she was alone when it happened; that she was by herself at the back of the cottage and didn’t know anything about it until later. How could she have claimed she was alone if Thorn was with her?”
The fact had entirely escaped Mr. Carlyle’s memory in his conversation with Afy, or he would not have failed to point out the discrepancy, and to inquire how she could reconcile it. Yet her assertion to him had been most positive and solemn. There were difficulties in the matter which he could not reconcile.
The fact had completely slipped Mr. Carlyle’s mind during his conversation with Afy, or he would have definitely pointed out the inconsistency and asked how she could justify it. Still, her claim to him had been very strong and serious. There were issues in the situation that he couldn’t make sense of.
“Now that I have got over my passion for Afy, I can see her faults, Mr. Carlyle. She’d no more tell an untruth than I should stick—”
“Now that I've gotten over my feelings for Afy, I can see her flaws, Mr. Carlyle. She wouldn't tell a lie any more than I would—”
A most awful thundering at the room door—loud enough to bring the very house down. No officers of justice, searching for a fugitive, ever made a louder. Richard Hare, his face turned to chalk, his eyes starting, and his own light hair bristling up with horror, struggled into his wet smock-frock after a fashion, the tails up about his ears and the sleeves hanging, forced on his hat and his false whiskers, looked round in a bewildered manner for some cupboard or mouse-hole into which he might creep, and, seeing none, rushed to the fireplace and placed his foot on the fender. That he purposed an attempt at chimney-climbing was evident, though how the fire would have agreed with his pantaloons, not to speak of what they contained, poor Dick appeared completely to ignore. Mr. Carlyle drew him back, keeping his calm, powerful hand upon his shoulder, while certain sounds in an angry voice were jerked through the keyhole.
A loud banging at the room door—enough to bring the whole house down. No law enforcement searching for a runaway ever made a louder noise. Richard Hare, his face as pale as chalk, his eyes wide with fear, and his light hair standing on end, struggled to put on his wet smock in a clumsy way, with the tails up around his ears and the sleeves hanging down. He shoved on his hat and fake whiskers and looked around in confusion for a cupboard or mouse-hole to hide in. Not finding anything, he dashed to the fireplace and put his foot on the fender. It was clear he intended to try climbing up the chimney, though he seemed completely unaware of how the fire would interact with his pants, not to mention what was inside them. Mr. Carlyle pulled him back, keeping his calm, strong hand on his shoulder, while angry sounds came through the keyhole.
“Richard, be a man, put aside this weakness, this fear. Have I not told you that harm shall not come near you in my house?”
“Richard, be brave, set aside this weakness and fear. Haven’t I told you that no harm will come to you in my home?”
“It may be that officer from London; he may have brought half a dozen more with him!” gasped the unhappy Richard. “I said they might have dodged me all the way here.”
“It could be that officer from London; he might have brought a bunch more with him!” gasped the miserable Richard. “I mentioned they might have evaded me all the way here.”
“Nonsense. Sit you down, and be at rest, it is only Cornelia; and she will be as anxious to shield you from danger as I can be.”
“Nonsense. Sit down and relax, it's just Cornelia; she’ll be just as eager to protect you from danger as I am.”
“Is it?” cried the relieved Richard. “Can’t you make her keep out?” he continued, his teeth still chattering.
“Is it?” exclaimed the relieved Richard. “Can’t you make her stay away?” he continued, his teeth still chattering.
“No, that I can’t, if she has a mind to come in,” was the candid answer. “You remember what she was, Richard; she is not altered.”
“No, I can’t do that if she wants to come in,” was the straightforward response. “You remember what she used to be, Richard; she hasn’t changed.”
Knowing that to speak on this side the door to his sister, when she was in one of her resolute moods, would be of no use, Mr. Carlyle opened the door, dexterously swung himself through it, and shut it after him. There she stood; in a towering passion, too.
Knowing that talking to his sister through the door when she was in one of her stubborn moods would be pointless, Mr. Carlyle opened the door, skillfully swung himself through it, and shut it behind him. There she stood, in a furious temper, too.
It had struck Miss Carlyle, while undressing, that certain sounds, as of talking, proceeded from the room underneath, which she had just quitted. She possessed a remarkably keen sense of hearing, did Miss Carlyle; though, indeed, none of her faculties lacked the quality of keenness. The servants, Joyce and Peter excepted, would not be convinced but that she must “listen;” but, in that, they did her injustice. First of all, she believed her brother must be reading aloud to himself; but she soon decided otherwise. “Who on earth has he got in there with him?” quoth Miss Carlyle.
It occurred to Miss Carlyle while undressing that she could hear certain sounds, like talking, coming from the room below, which she had just left. Miss Carlyle had an incredibly sharp sense of hearing; in fact, all her senses were quite sharp. The servants, except for Joyce and Peter, refused to believe that she didn’t “eavesdrop,” but that was unfair to her. At first, she thought her brother must be reading aloud to himself, but she quickly changed her mind. “Who on earth does he have in there with him?” Miss Carlyle wondered.
She rang her bell; Joyce answered it.
She rang her bell, and Joyce answered.
“Who is it that is with your master?”
“Who’s with your boss?”
“Nobody, ma’am.”
"Nobody, ma'am."
“But I say there is. I can hear him talking.”
“But I say there is. I can hear him talking.”
“I don’t think anybody can be with him,” persisted Joyce. “And the walls of this house are too well built, ma’am, for sounds from the down stairs rooms to penetrate here.”
“I don’t think anyone can be with him,” Joyce insisted. “And the walls of this house are too sturdy, ma’am, for sounds from the downstairs rooms to reach here.”
“That’s all you know about it,” cried Miss Carlyle. “When talking goes on in that room, there’s a certain sound given out which does penetrate here, and which my ears have grown accustomed to. Go and see who it is. I believe I left my handkerchief on the table; you can bring it up.”
“That's all you know about it,” Miss Carlyle exclaimed. “When conversations happen in that room, there's a distinct sound that carries over here, and my ears have gotten used to it. Go check who it is. I think I left my handkerchief on the table; you can bring it up.”
Joyce departed, and Miss Carlyle proceeded to take off her things; her dress first, her silk petticoat next. She had arrived as far as the flannel petticoat when Joyce returned.
Joyce left, and Miss Carlyle started to take off her things; first her dress, then her silk petticoat. She had just gotten to the flannel petticoat when Joyce came back.
“Yes, ma’am, some one is talking with master. I could not go in, for the door was bolted, and master called out that he was busy.”
“Yes, ma’am, someone is talking with the master. I couldn’t go in because the door was locked, and the master called out that he was busy.”
Food for Miss Carlyle. She, feeling sure that no visitor had come to the house, ran her thoughts rapidly over the members of the household, and came to the conclusion that it must be the governess, Miss Manning, who had dared to closet herself with Mr. Carlyle. This unlucky governess was pretty, and Miss Carlyle had been cautious to keep her and her prettiness very much out of her brother’s sight; she knew the attraction he would present to her visions, or to those of any other unprovided-for governess. Oh, yes; it was Miss Manning; she had stolen in; believing she, Miss Carlyle, was safe for the night; but she’d just unearth my lady. And what in the world could possess Archibald—to lock the door!
Food for Miss Carlyle. She, convinced that no visitor had arrived at the house, quickly considered the members of the household and concluded that it must be the governess, Miss Manning, who had dared to shut herself away with Mr. Carlyle. This unfortunate governess was pretty, and Miss Carlyle had been careful to keep her and her beauty largely out of her brother’s sight; she knew the lure she would pose to his imagination, or to any other unoccupied governess. Oh, yes; it was Miss Manning; she had sneaked in, thinking she, Miss Carlyle, was safe for the night; but she’d just uncover my lady. And what on earth could possess Archibald—to lock the door!
Looking round for something warm to throw over her shoulders, and catching up an article that looked as much like a green baize table-cover as anything else, and throwing it on, down stalked Miss Carlyle. And in this trim Mr. Carlyle beheld her when he came out.
Looking around for something warm to put over her shoulders, she grabbed an item that resembled a green felt tablecloth and threw it on. That's how Miss Carlyle appeared when Mr. Carlyle came out.
The figure presented by Miss Carlyle to her brother’s eyes was certainly ridiculous enough. She gave him no time to comment upon it, however, but instantly and curtly asked,—
The sight that Miss Carlyle showed her brother was definitely laughable. She didn’t give him a chance to say anything about it, though, and quickly and bluntly asked,—
“Who have you got in that room?”
“Who do you have in that room?”
“It is some one on business,” was his prompt reply. “Cornelia, you cannot go in.”
“It’s someone here for business,” he replied quickly. “Cornelia, you can’t go in.”
She very nearly laughed. “Not go in?”
She almost laughed. “Not go in?”
“Indeed it is much better that you should not. Pray go back. You will make your cold worse, standing here.
“Actually, it's much better if you don't. Please go back. You'll make your cold worse by standing out here."
“Now, I want to know whether you are not ashamed of yourself?” she deliberately pursued. “You! A married man, with children in your house! I’d rather have believed anything downright wicked of myself, than of you, Archibald.”
“Now, I want to know if you’re not ashamed of yourself?” she intentionally pressed. “You! A married man, with kids at home! I’d sooner believe anything completely awful about myself than about you, Archibald.”
Mr. Carlyle stared considerably.
Mr. Carlyle stared intensely.
“Come; I’ll have her out. And out of this house she tramps to-morrow morning. A couple of audacious ones, to be in there with the door locked, the moment you thought you had got rid of me! Stand aside, I say, Archibald, I will enter.”
“Come on; I’ll get her out. And she’s leaving this house tomorrow morning. What a couple of bold people, being in there with the door locked, just when you thought you finally got rid of me! Step aside, I say, Archibald, I’m going in.”
Mr. Carlyle never felt more inclined to laugh. And, to Miss Carlyle’s exceeding discomposure she, at this juncture, saw the governess emerge from the gray parlor, glance at the hall clock, and retire again.
Mr. Carlyle had never felt more amused. And, to Miss Carlyle’s great discomfort, she saw the governess come out of the gray parlor, check the hall clock, and go back inside.
“Why! She’s there,” she uttered. “I thought she was with you.”
“Wait! She’s over there,” she said. “I thought she was with you.”
“Miss Manning, locked in with me! Is that the mare’s nest, Cornelia? I think your cold must have obscured your reason.”
“Miss Manning is locked in with me! Is that what you call a ridiculous situation, Cornelia? I think your cold has clouded your judgment.”
“Well, I shall go in, all the same. I tell you, Archibald, that I will see who is there.”
“Well, I’m going in anyway. I’m telling you, Archibald, that I will see who’s there.”
“If you persist in going in, you must go. But allow me to warn you that you will find tragedy in that room, not comedy. There is no woman in it, but there is a man; a man who came in through the window, like a hunted stag; a man upon whom a ban is set, who fears the police are upon his track. Can you guess his name?”
“If you keep insisting on going in, you have to go. But let me warn you, you’ll find tragedy in that room, not comedy. There's no woman in there, but there is a man; a man who entered through the window, like a cornered stag; a man who’s under a ban and fears the police are on his trail. Can you guess his name?”
It was Miss Carlyle’s turn to stare now. She opened her dry lips to speak, but they closed again.
It was Miss Carlyle’s turn to stare now. She opened her dry lips to speak, but they shut again.
“It is Richard Hare, your kinsman. There’s not a roof in the wide world open to him this bitter night.”
“It’s Richard Hare, your family member. There’s no roof in the whole world available to him on this cold night.”
She said nothing. A long pause of dismay, and then she motioned to have the door opened.
She didn't say anything. There was a long pause of shock, and then she signaled for the door to be opened.
“You will not show yourself—in—in that guise?”
“You're not going to show yourself in that way, are you?”
“Not show myself in this guise to Richard Hare—whom I have whipped—when he was a child—ten times a day! Stand on ceremony with him! I dare say he looks no better than I do. But it’s nothing short of madness, Archibald, for him to come here.”
“Not showing myself like this to Richard Hare—who I used to whip—when he was a kid—ten times a day! Be formal with him! I bet he looks no better than I do. But it's absolute madness, Archibald, for him to come here.”
He left her to enter, telling her to lock the door as soon as she was inside, and went himself into the adjoining room, the one which, by another door, opened to the one Richard was in. Then he rang the bell. It was answered by a footman.
He left her to go inside, telling her to lock the door as soon as she was in, and went into the nearby room, which also had a door that led to the room where Richard was. Then he rang the bell. A footman answered.
“Send Peter to me.”
"Send Peter over."
“Lay supper here, Peter, for two,” began Mr. Carlyle, when the old servant appeared. “A person is with me on business. What have you in the house?”
“Set the table for two, Peter,” Mr. Carlyle said when the old servant came in. “I have someone with me for a meeting. What do we have in the house?”
“There’s the spiced beef, sir; and there are some home-made raised pork pies.”
“Here’s the spiced beef, sir, and some homemade raised pork pies.”
“That will do,” said Mr. Carlyle. “Put a quart of ale on the table, and everything likely to be wanted. And then the household can go to bed; we may be late, and the things can be removed in the morning. Oh—and Peter—none of you must come near the room, this or the next, under any pretence whatever, unless I ring, for I shall be too busy to be disturbed.”
“That's enough,” said Mr. Carlyle. “Put a quart of ale on the table, along with everything else we might need. Then the household can go to bed; we might be late, and we can clean up in the morning. Oh—and Peter—none of you can come near the room, this one or the next, for any reason at all, unless I call, because I’ll be too busy to be interrupted.”
“Very well, sir. Shall I serve the ham also?”
“Sure thing, sir. Should I serve the ham too?”
“The ham?”
“Is that the ham?”
“I beg pardon, sir; I guessed it might be Mr. Dill, and he is so fond of our hams.”
“I’m sorry, sir; I thought it might be Mr. Dill, and he really loves our hams.”
“Ah, you were always a shrewd guesser, Peter,” smiled his master. “He is fond of ham I know; yes, you may put it on the table. Don’t forget the small kettle.”
“Ah, you were always a sharp guesser, Peter,” his master smiled. “He loves ham, I know that; yes, you can put it on the table. Don’t forget the small kettle.”
The consequence of which little finesse on Mr. Carlyle’s part was, that Peter announced in the kitchen that Mr. Dill had arrived, and supper was to be served for two. “But what a night for the old gentleman to have trudged through on foot!” exclaimed he.
The result of Mr. Carlyle's lack of subtlety was that Peter announced in the kitchen that Mr. Dill had arrived and dinner was going to be served for two. “But what a night for the old man to have walked through on foot!” he exclaimed.
“And what a trudge he’ll have of it back again, for it’ll be worse then!” chimed in one of the maids.
“And what a struggle he'll have going back, because it'll be even worse then!” chimed in one of the maids.
When Mr. Carlyle got back in the other room, his sister and Richard Hare had scarcely finished staring at each other.
When Mr. Carlyle returned to the other room, his sister and Richard Hare had barely finished looking at each other.
“Please lock the door, Miss Cornelia,” began poor shivering Dick.
“Please lock the door, Miss Cornelia,” said poor shivering Dick.
“The door’s locked,” snapped she. “But what on earth brought you here, Richard? You must be worse than mad.”
“The door’s locked,” she snapped. “But what on earth brought you here, Richard? You must be out of your mind.”
“The Bow-street officers were after me in London,” he meekly responded, unconsciously using a term which had been familiar to his boyish years. “I had to cut away without a thing belonging to me, without so much as a clean shirt.”
“The Bow Street officers were after me in London,” he replied meekly, unconsciously using a term that had been familiar from his youth. “I had to leave quickly without anything of mine, not even a clean shirt.”
“They must be polite officers, not to have been after you before,” was the consolatory remark of Miss Carlyle. “Are you going to dance a hornpipe through the streets of West Lynne to-morrow, and show yourself openly?”
“They must be polite officers not to have come after you before,” was Miss Carlyle's reassuring comment. “Are you planning to dance a hornpipe through the streets of West Lynne tomorrow and show yourself openly?”
“Not if I can help it,” replied Richard.
“Not if I can help it,” Richard replied.
“You might just as well do that, if you come to West Lynne at all; for you can’t be here now without being found out. There was a bother about your having been here the last time: I should like to know how it got abroad.”
“You might as well do that if you’re coming to West Lynne at all; because you can’t be here now without getting discovered. There was a hassle about your last visit: I’d like to know how that got out.”
“The life I lead is dreadful!” cried Richard. “I might make up my mind to toil, though that’s hard, after being reared a gentleman; but to be an exile, banned, disgraced, afraid to show my face in broad daylight amidst my fellowmen, in dread every hour that the sword may fall! I would almost as soon be dead as continue to live it.”
“The life I live is terrible!” Richard shouted. “I could convince myself to work hard, though that's tough, after being raised as a gentleman; but to be in exile, banned, disgraced, and afraid to show my face in public among my peers, constantly terrified that something bad might happen! I would almost rather be dead than keep living like this.”
“Well, you have got nobody to grumble at; you brought it upon yourself,” philosophically returned Miss Carlyle, as she opened the door to admit her brother. “You would go hunting after that brazen hussy, Afy, you know, in defiance of all that could be said to you.”
“Well, you have no one to complain to; you brought this on yourself,” Miss Carlyle replied thoughtfully as she opened the door to let her brother in. “You went chasing after that shameless girl, Afy, despite everything people warned you about.”
“That would not have brought it upon me,” said Richard. “It was through that fiend’s having killed Hallijohn; that was what brought the ban upon me.”
“That's not what caused this to happen to me,” Richard said. “It was that monster killing Hallijohn; that’s what brought this curse upon me.”
“It’s a most extraordinary thing, if anybody else did kill him, that the facts can’t be brought to light,” retorted Miss Carlyle. “Here you tell a cock-and-bull story of some man’s having done it, some Thorn; but nobody ever saw or heard of him, at the time or since. It looks like a made-up story, Mr. Dick, to whiten yourself.”
“It’s quite remarkable that if anyone else did kill him, the facts can’t be revealed,” Miss Carlyle snapped back. “You’re spinning a wild tale about some guy named Thorn doing it, but no one ever saw or heard of him, either then or now. It sounds like a fabricated story, Mr. Dick, to clear your name.”
“Made up!” panted Richard, in agitation, for it seemed cruel to him, especially in his present frame of mind, to have a doubt cast upon his tale. “It is Thorn who is setting the officers upon me. I have seen him three or four times within the last fortnight.”
“Made up!” Richard gasped, feeling anxious, because it seemed unfair to him, especially given how he was feeling, to have any doubt thrown on his story. “It’s Thorn who is turning the officers against me. I have seen him three or four times in the last two weeks.”
“And why did you not turn the tables, and set the officers upon him?” demanded Miss Carlyle.
“And why didn’t you turn the tables and have the officers arrest him?” asked Miss Carlyle.
“Because it would lead to no good. Where’s the proof, save my bare word, that he committed the murder?”
“Because it wouldn't lead to anything good. Where’s the proof, except for my word, that he committed the murder?”
Miss Carlyle rubbed her nose. “Dick Hare,” said she.
Miss Carlyle rubbed her nose. “Dick Hare,” she said.
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“You know you always were the greatest natural idiot that ever was let loose out of leading strings.”
“You know you’ve always been the biggest natural fool ever set free from the restraints.”
“I know I always was told so.”
“I know I was always told that.”
“And it’s what you always will be. If I were accused of committing a crime, which I knew another had committed and not myself, should I be such an idiot as not to give that other into custody if I got the chance? If you were not in such a cold, shivery, shaky state, I would treat you to a bit of my mind, you may rely upon that.”
“And it’s what you always will be. If I were accused of a crime that I knew someone else committed, should I be foolish enough not to turn that person in if I had the chance? If you weren't in such a cold, shivery, shaky state, I would definitely give you a piece of my mind, you can count on that.”
“He was in league with Afy, at that period,” pursued Richard; “a deceitful, bad man; and he carries it in his countenance. And he must be in league with her still, if she asserts that he was in her company at the moment the murder was committed. Mr. Carlyle says she does; that she told him so the other day, when she was here. He never was; and it was he, and no other, who did the murder.”
“He was working with Afy back then,” Richard continued; “a deceitful, terrible man; you can see it in his face. And he must still be in cahoots with her if she claims he was with her when the murder happened. Mr. Carlyle says she does; that she told him that the other day when she was here. He was never there; he was the one who committed the murder.”
“Yes,” burst forth Miss Carlyle, for the topic was sure to agitate her, “that Jezebel of brass did presume to come here! She chose her time well, and may thank her lucky stars I was not at home. Archibald, he’s a fool too, quite as bad a you are, Dick Hare, in some things—actually suffered her to lodge here for two days! A vain, ill-conducted hussy, given to nothing but finery and folly!”
“Yes,” exclaimed Miss Carlyle, clearly upset by the topic, “that shameless woman actually dared to come here! She picked the perfect time, and she should be thankful I wasn't home. Archibald, he's a fool too, just as foolish as you are, Dick Hare, in some ways—he actually let her stay here for two days! A vain, poorly-behaved brat, consumed by nothing but vanity and nonsense!”
“Afy said that she knew nothing of Thorn’s movements now, Richard, and had not for some time,” interposed Mr. Carlyle, allowing his sister’s compliments to pass in silence. “She heard a rumor, she thought, that he had gone abroad with his regiment.”
“Afy said she didn’t know anything about Thorn’s movements now, Richard, and hadn’t for a while,” Mr. Carlyle interrupted, ignoring his sister’s compliments. “She heard a rumor, she thought, that he had gone abroad with his regiment.”
“So much the better for her, if she does know nothing of him, sir,” was Richard’s comment. “I can answer for it that he is not abroad, but in England.”
“So much the better for her if she doesn’t know anything about him, sir,” Richard said. “I can guarantee that he’s not abroad, but in England.”
“And where are you going to lodge to-night?” abruptly spoke Miss Carlyle, confronting Richard.
“And where are you planning to stay tonight?” Miss Carlyle asked abruptly, facing Richard.
“I don’t know,” was the broken-spirited answer, sighed forth. “If I lay myself down in a snowdrift, and am found frozen in the morning, it won’t be of much moment.”
“I don’t know,” was the defeated response, let out with a sigh. “If I lie down in a snowdrift and get found frozen in the morning, it won’t matter much.”
“Was that what you thought of doing?” returned Miss Carlyle.
“Is that what you were thinking of doing?” replied Miss Carlyle.
“No,” he mildly said. “What I thought of doing was to ask Mr. Carlyle for the loan of a few shillings, and then I can get a bed. I know a place where I shall be in safety, two or three miles from here.”
“No,” he said gently. “What I was thinking of doing was asking Mr. Carlyle to lend me a few shillings, and then I can get a bed. I know a place where I’ll be safe, two or three miles from here.”
“Richard, I would not turn a dog out to go two or three miles on such a night as this,” impulsively uttered Mr. Carlyle. “You must stop here.”
“Richard, I wouldn't even let a dog go two or three miles on a night like this,” Mr. Carlyle said impulsively. “You have to stay here.”
“Indeed I don’t see how he is to get up to a bedroom, or how a room is to be made ready for him, for the matter of that, without betraying his presence to the servants,” snapped Miss Carlyle. And poor Richard laid his aching head upon his hands.
“Honestly, I don’t understand how he’s supposed to get to a bedroom, or how a room can be prepared for him without letting the servants know he’s here,” snapped Miss Carlyle. And poor Richard laid his aching head in his hands.
But now Miss Carlyle’s manner was more in fault than her heart. Will it be believed that, before speaking the above ungracious words, before Mr. Carlyle had touched upon the subject, she had been casting about in her busy mind for the best plan of keeping Richard—how it could be accomplished.
But now Miss Carlyle’s attitude was more of a problem than her intentions. Can you believe that, before she said those unkind words, before Mr. Carlyle even brought it up, she had been thinking hard about the best way to keep Richard—how it could be done?
“One thing is certain,” she resumed, “that it will be impossible for you to sleep here without its being known to Joyce. And I suppose you and Joyce are upon the friendly terms of drawing daggers, for she believes you were the murderer of her father.”
“One thing is for sure,” she continued, “you won’t be able to sleep here without Joyce finding out. And I assume you and Joyce are on the kind of friendly terms where you’re ready to draw daggers, since she thinks you were the one who killed her father.”
“Let me disabuse her,” interrupted Richard, his pale lips working as he started up. “Allow me to see her and convince her, Mr. Carlyle. Why did you not tell Joyce better?”
“Let me clear things up for her,” Richard interrupted, his pale lips moving as he got to his feet. “Mr. Carlyle, let me see her and convince her. Why didn’t you explain things to Joyce more clearly?”
“There’s that small room at the back of mine,” said Miss Carlyle, returning to the practical part of the subject. “He might sleep there. But Joyce must be taken in confidence.”
“There's that small room at the back of mine,” said Miss Carlyle, shifting back to the practical side of the topic. “He could sleep there. But Joyce needs to be trusted with this.”
“Joyce had better come in,” said Mr. Carlyle. “I will say a word to her first.”
“Joyce should come in,” said Mr. Carlyle. “I’ll talk to her first.”
He unlocked the door and quitted the room. Miss Carlyle as jealously locked it again; called to Joyce and beckoned her into the adjoining apartment. He knew that Joyce’s belief in the guilt of Richard Hare was confirmed and strong, but he must uproot that belief if Richard was to be lodged in his house that night.
He unlocked the door and left the room. Miss Carlyle locked it again with great care, called Joyce over, and motioned her into the next room. He knew that Joyce firmly believed Richard Hare was guilty, but he needed to change that belief if Richard was going to stay at his house that night.
“Joyce,” he began, “you remember how thoroughly imbued with the persuasion you were, that Afy went off with Richard Hare, and was living with him. I several times expressed my doubts upon the point. The fact was, I had positive information that she was not with him, and never had been, though I considered it expedient to keep my information to myself. You are convinced now that she was not with him?”
“Joyce,” he started, “you remember how convinced you were that Afy left with Richard Hare and was living with him. I mentioned my doubts about it several times. The truth is, I had solid information that she wasn’t with him and never had been, but I thought it was best to keep that to myself. You’re convinced now that she wasn’t with him?”
“Of course I am, sir.”
“Of course, I am, sir.”
“Well, you see, Joyce, that my opinion would have been worth listening to. Now I am going to shake your belief upon another point, and if I assure you that I have equally good grounds for doing so, you will believe me?”
“Well, you see, Joyce, my opinion would have been worth considering. Now I'm going to challenge your belief on another point, and if I tell you that I have just as good reasons for doing so, will you believe me?”
“I am quite certain, sir, that you would state nothing but what was true, and I know that your judgment is sound,” was Joyce’s answer.
“I’m sure, sir, that you would only say what’s true, and I know your judgment is solid,” Joyce replied.
“Then I must tell you that I do not believe it was Richard Hare who murdered your father.”
“Then I have to say that I don't think it was Richard Hare who killed your father.”
“Sir!” uttered Joyce, amazed out of her senses.
“Sir!” exclaimed Joyce, completely taken aback.
“I believe Richard Hare to be as innocent of the murder as you or I,” he deliberately repeated. “I have held grounds for this opinion, Joyce, for many years.”
“I believe Richard Hare is just as innocent of the murder as you or I,” he deliberately repeated. “I’ve had reasons for this belief, Joyce, for many years.”
“Then, sir, who did it?”
"Then, sir, who did this?"
“Afy’s other lover. That dandy fellow, Thorn, as I truly believe.”
“Afy’s other lover. That stylish guy, Thorn, as I really believe.”
“And you say you have grounds, sir?” Joyce asked, after a pause.
“And you say you have reasons, sir?” Joyce asked, after a pause.
“Good grounds; and I tell you I have been in possession of them for years. I should be glad for you to think as I do.”
“Good reasons; and I’ll tell you I’ve held onto them for years. I’d be happy for you to think like I do.”
“But, sir, if Richard Hare was innocent, why did he run away?”
“But, sir, if Richard Hare was innocent, why did he flee?”
“Ah, why, indeed! It is that which has done the mischief. His own weak cowardice was in fault. He feared to come back, and he felt that he could not remove the odium of circumstances. Joyce I should like you to see him and hear his story.”
“Ah, why, indeed! That’s what caused the trouble. His own weakness was to blame. He was too afraid to return, and he knew he couldn’t shake off the blame from the situation. Joyce, I’d really like you to meet him and hear his story.”
“There is not much chance of that, sir. I dare say he will never venture here again.”
“There’s not much chance of that, sir. I honestly doubt he’ll ever come back here again.”
“He is here now.”
“He's here now.”
Joyce looked up, considerably startled.
Joyce looked up, quite startled.
“Here, in this house,” repeated Mr. Carlyle. “He has taken shelter in it, and for the few hours that he will remain, we must extend our hospitality and protection to him, concealing him in the best manner we can. I thought it well that this confidence should be reposed in you, Joyce. Come now and see him.”
“Here, in this house,” Mr. Carlyle repeated. “He has taken refuge here, and for the little time he’ll be with us, we need to offer him our hospitality and safety, hiding him as best as we can. I thought it was best to place this trust in you, Joyce. Come now and meet him.”
Considering that it was a subdued interview—the voices subdued, I mean—it was a confused one. Richard talking vehemently, Joyce asking question after question, Miss Carlyle’s tongue going as fast as theirs. The only silent one was Mr. Carlyle. Joyce could not refuse to believe protestations so solemn, and her suspicions veered round upon Captain Thorn.
Considering that it was a quiet interview—the voices low, I mean—it was a confusing one. Richard was speaking passionately, Joyce kept asking question after question, and Miss Carlyle’s words raced just as quickly as theirs. The only one who stayed quiet was Mr. Carlyle. Joyce couldn’t ignore such serious claims, and her suspicions shifted toward Captain Thorn.
“And now about the bed,” interjected Miss Carlyle, impatiently. “Where’s he to sleep, Joyce? The only safe room that I know of will be the one through mine.”
“And now about the bed,” jumped in Miss Carlyle, impatiently. “Where’s he going to sleep, Joyce? The only safe room I know of is the one through mine.”
“He can’t sleep there, ma’am. Don’t you know that the key of the door was lost last week, and we cannot open it?”
“He can't sleep there, ma'am. Don’t you know that the key to the door was lost last week, and we can't open it?”
“So much the better. He’ll be all the safer.”
“So much better. He'll be all the safer.”
“But how is he to get in?”
“But how is he supposed to get in?”
“To get in? Why, through my room, of course. Doesn’t mine open to it, stupid?”
“To get in? Of course, you go through my room. Doesn’t mine open to it, you idiot?”
“Oh, well, ma’am, if you would like him to go through yours, that’s different.”
“Oh, well, ma’am, if you want him to check yours, that's a different story.”
“Why shouldn’t he go through? Do you suppose I mind young Dick Hare? Not I, indeed,” she irascibly continued. “I only wish he was young enough for me to flog him as I used to, that’s all. He deserves it as much as anybody ever did, playing the fool, as he has done, in all ways. I shall be in bed, with the curtains drawn, and his passing through won’t harm me, and my lying there won’t harm him. Stand on ceremony with Dick Hare! What next, I wonder?”
“Why shouldn’t he go through? Do you think I care about young Dick Hare? Not at all,” she snapped. “I just wish he was young enough for me to give him a good beating like I used to, that’s all. He deserves it more than anyone ever did, acting like a fool in every possible way. I’ll be in bed, with the curtains closed, and him passing through won’t bother me, and my lying there won’t bother him. Stand on ceremony with Dick Hare! What’s next, I wonder?”
Joyce made no reply to this energetic speech, but at once retired to prepare the room for Richard. Miss Carlyle soon followed. Having made everything ready, Joyce returned.
Joyce didn’t respond to this passionate speech, but immediately went to prepare the room for Richard. Miss Carlyle soon followed her. After getting everything ready, Joyce came back.
“The room is ready, sir,” she whispered, “and all the household are in bed.”
“The room is ready, sir,” she whispered, “and everyone in the house is in bed.”
“Then now’s your time, Richard. Good-night.”
“Then this is your moment, Richard. Goodnight.”
He stole upstairs after Joyce, who piloted him through the room of Miss Carlyle. Nothing could be seen of that lady, though something might be heard, one given to truth more than politeness might have called it snoring. Joyce showed Richard his chamber, gave him the candle, and closed the door upon him.
He quietly went upstairs after Joyce, who led him through Miss Carlyle's room. He couldn't see the lady, but if someone were to be completely honest rather than polite, they might have described the sound as snoring. Joyce showed Richard his room, handed him the candle, and closed the door behind him.
Poor hunted Richard, good-night to you.
Poor hunted Richard, good night to you.
CHAPTER XXX.
BARBARA’S HEART AT REST.
Morning dawned. The same dull weather, the same heavy fall of snow. Miss Carlyle took her breakfast in bed, an indulgence she had not favored for ever so many years. Richard Hare rose, but remained in his chamber, and Joyce carried his breakfast in to him.
Morning broke. The same dreary weather, the same thick snowfall. Miss Carlyle had her breakfast in bed, a treat she hadn’t enjoyed in many years. Richard Hare got up but stayed in his room, and Joyce brought his breakfast to him.
Mr. Carlyle entered whilst he was taking it. “How did you sleep, Richard?”
Mr. Carlyle came in while he was taking it. “How did you sleep, Richard?”
“I slept well. I was so dead tired. What am I to do next, Mr. Carlyle? The sooner I get away from here the better. I can’t feel safe.”
“I slept really well. I was so exhausted. What should I do next, Mr. Carlyle? The sooner I can leave this place, the better. I don’t feel safe here.”
“You must not think of it before evening. I am aware that you cannot remain here, save for a few temporary hours, as it would inevitably become known to the servants. You say you think of going to Liverpool or Manchester?”
“You shouldn’t think about it until evening. I know you can’t stay here for long, since the staff would definitely find out. You mentioned you’re considering going to Liverpool or Manchester?”
“To any large town; they are all alike to me; but one pursued as I am is safer in a large place than a small one.”
“To any big city; they all feel the same to me; but someone like me, who is being chased, is safer in a bigger place than a smaller one.”
“I am inclined to think that this man, Thorn, only made a show of threatening you, Richard. If he be really the guilty party, his policy must be to keep all in quietness. The very worst thing that could happen for him, would be your arrest.”
“I think this guy, Thorn, was just pretending to threaten you, Richard. If he really is the one responsible, his plan has to be to keep everything under wraps. The absolute worst thing for him would be for you to get arrested.”
“Then why molest me? Why send an officer to dodge me?”
“Then why bother me? Why send an officer to avoid me?”
“He did not like your molesting him, and he thought he would probably frighten you. After that day you would probably have seen no more of the officer. You may depend upon one thing, Richard, had the policeman’s object been to take you, he would have done so, not have contented himself with following you about from place to place. Besides when a detective officer is employed to watch a party, he takes care not to allow himself to be seen; now this man showed himself to you more than once.”
“He didn’t like you bothering him, and he thought it would probably scare you. After that day, you likely wouldn’t have seen the officer again. You can count on one thing, Richard: if the policeman had intended to take you, he would have done it, instead of just following you from place to place. Besides, when a detective is hired to keep an eye on someone, they make sure not to be seen; but this guy showed himself to you more than once.”
“Yes, there’s a good deal in all that,” observed Richard. “For, to one in his class of life, the bare suspicion of such a crime, brought against him, would crush him forever in the eyes of his compeers.”
“Yes, there’s a lot in all that,” Richard noted. “For someone in his position, just the hint of such a crime being alleged against him would destroy him forever in the eyes of his peers.”
“It is difficult to me Richard, to believe that he is in the class of life you speak of,” observed Mr. Carlyle.
“It’s hard for me to believe, Richard, that he’s in the kind of life you’re talking about,” Mr. Carlyle remarked.
“There’s no doubt about it; there’s none indeed. But that I did not much like to mention the name, for it can’t be a pleasant name to you, I should have said last night who I have seen him walking with,” continued simple-hearted Richard.
“There’s no doubt about it; there’s none at all. But I didn’t really want to say the name because I know it’s not a pleasant one for you. I should have told you last night who I saw him walking with,” continued the straightforward Richard.
Mr. Carlyle looked inquiringly. “Richard say on.”
Mr. Carlyle looked questioningly. “Richard, go ahead.”
“I have seen him, sir, with Sir Francis Levison, twice. Once he was talking to him at the door of the betting-rooms, and once they were walking arm-in-arm. They are apparently upon intimate terms.”
“I’ve seen him, sir, with Sir Francis Levison, twice. Once he was talking to him at the door of the betting rooms, and the other time they were walking arm in arm. They seem to be on close terms.”
At this moment a loud, flustering, angry voice was heard calling from the stairs, and Richard leaped up as if he had been shot. His door—not the one leading to the room of Miss Carlyle—opened upon the corridor, and the voice sounded close, just as if its owner were coming in with a hound. It was the voice of Mr. Justice Hare.
At that moment, a loud, flustered, angry voice rang out from the stairs, and Richard jumped up as if he’d been shot. His door—not the one leading to Miss Carlyle’s room—opened into the corridor, and the voice sounded nearby, as if its owner was about to enter with a dog. It was the voice of Mr. Justice Hare.
“Carlyle, where are you? Here’s a pretty thing happened! Come down!”
“Carlyle, where are you? Something great just happened! Come down!”
Mr. Carlyle for once in his life lost his calm equanimity, and sprang to the door, to keep it against invasion, as eagerly as Richard could have done. He forgot that Joyce had said the door was safely locked, and the key mislaid. As to Richard, he rushed on his hat and his black whiskers, and hesitated between under the bed and inside the wardrobe.
Mr. Carlyle, for the first time in his life, lost his usual calm and quickly rushed to the door to hold it shut against any intrusions, just as eagerly as Richard would have. He forgot that Joyce had mentioned the door was securely locked and the key was lost. As for Richard, he grabbed his hat and adjusted his black whiskers, then hesitated between hiding under the bed or in the wardrobe.
“Don’t agitate yourself, Richard,” whispered Mr. Carlyle, “there is no real danger. I will go and keep him safely.”
“Don’t worry yourself, Richard,” whispered Mr. Carlyle, “there’s no real danger. I’ll go and keep him safe.”
But when Mr. Carlyle got through his sister’s bedroom, he found that lady had taken the initiative, and was leaning over the balustrades, having been arrested in the process of dressing. Her clothes were on, but her nightcap was not off; little cared she, however, who saw her nightcap.
But when Mr. Carlyle passed through his sister’s bedroom, he found that she had taken the initiative and was leaning over the railing, having been interrupted while getting dressed. She was wearing her clothes, but her nightcap was still on; she didn’t care at all who saw her in it.
“What on earth brings you up in this weather?” began she, in a tone of exasperation.
“What on earth are you doing out in this weather?” she said, sounding exasperated.
“I want to see Carlyle. Nice news I have had!”
“I want to see Carlyle. I’ve had some great news!”
“What about? Anything concerning Anne, or her family?”
“What’s going on? Is it something about Anne or her family?”
“Anne be bothered,” replied the justice, who was from some cause, in a furious temper. “It concerns that precious rascal, who I am forced to call son. I am told he is here.”
“Anne, be bothered,” replied the judge, who was in a furious mood for some reason. “It’s about that precious troublemaker, whom I’m forced to call my son. I’ve been told he’s here.”
Down the stairs leaped Mr. Carlyle, four at a time, wound his arm within Mr. Hare’s, and led him to a sitting-room.
Down the stairs jumped Mr. Carlyle, four steps at a time, hooked his arm around Mr. Hare’s, and guided him to a living room.
“Good-morning, justice. You had courage to venture up through the snow! What is the matter, you seem excited.”
“Good morning, Justice. You had the courage to brave the snow! What’s wrong? You seem excited.”
“Excited?” raved the justice, dancing about the room, first on one leg, then on the other, like a cat upon hot bricks, “so you would be excited, if your life were worried out, as mine is, over a wicked scamp of a son. Why can’t folks trouble their heads about their own business, and let my affairs alone? A pity but what he was hung, and the thing done with!”
“Excited?” raved the judge, bouncing around the room, first on one leg, then on the other, like a cat on hot bricks. “Of course you’d be excited if your life was consumed, like mine is, worrying over a wicked little son. Why can’t people mind their own business and leave mine alone? I just wish he was hung and it was all over!”
“But what has happened?” questioned Mr. Carlyle.
“But what happened?” asked Mr. Carlyle.
“Why this has happened,” retorted the justice, throwing a letter on the table. “The post brought me this, just now—and pleasant information it gives.”
“Why this has happened,” replied the justice, throwing a letter on the table. “The mail just delivered this to me—and it brings some nice news.”
Mr. Carlyle took up the note and read it. It purported to be from “a friend” to Justice Hare, informing that gentleman that his “criminal son” was likely to have arrived at West Lynne, or would arrive in the course of a day or so; and it recommended Mr. Hare to speed his departure from it, lest he should be pounced upon.
Mr. Carlyle picked up the note and read it. It claimed to be from "a friend" of Justice Hare, letting him know that his "criminal son" was probably already at West Lynne or would be arriving within a day or so; it advised Mr. Hare to leave quickly to avoid being caught.
“This letter is anonymous!” exclaimed Mr. Carlyle.
“This letter is anonymous!” Mr. Carlyle exclaimed.
“Of course it is,” stamped the justice.
“Of course it is,” declared the justice.
“The only notice I should ever take of an anonymous letter would be to put it in the fire,” cried Mr. Carlyle, his lip curling with scorn.
“The only notice I would ever give to an anonymous letter is to throw it in the fire,” exclaimed Mr. Carlyle, his lip curling with disdain.
“But who has written it?” danced Justice Hare. “And is Dick at West Lynne—that’s the question.”
“But who wrote it?” Justice Hare asked excitedly. “And is Dick at West Lynne—that’s the question.”
“Now, is it likely that he should come to West Lynne?” remonstrated Mr. Carlyle. “Justice, will you pardon me, if I venture to give you my candid opinion.”
“Now, do you think it's likely that he’ll come to West Lynne?” Mr. Carlyle said. “Justice, will you forgive me if I share my honest opinion?”
“The fool at West Lynne, running into the very jaws of death! By Jupiter! If I can drop upon him, I’ll retain him in custody, and make out a warrant for his committal! I’ll have this everlasting bother over.”
“The idiot at West Lynne, walking right into danger! Seriously! If I can catch him, I’ll hold him in custody and get a warrant for his arrest! I’ll finally be done with this never-ending hassle.”
“I was going to give you my opinion,” quietly put in Mr. Carlyle. “I fear, Justice, you bring these annoyances upon yourself.”
“I was going to share my thoughts,” Mr. Carlyle said quietly. “I’m afraid, Justice, that you bring these troubles on yourself.”
“Bring them upon myself!” ranted the indignant justice. “I? Did I murder Hallijohn? Did I fly away from the law? Am I hiding, Beelzebub knows where? Do I take starts, right into my native parish, disguised as a laborer, on purpose to worry my own father? Do I write anonymous letters? Bring them upon myself, do I? That cobs all, Carlyle.”
“Bring them on myself!” the angry judge shouted. “Me? Did I kill Hallijohn? Did I run away from the law? Am I hiding, for all anyone knows? Do I sneak into my hometown, pretending to be a laborer, just to bother my own father? Do I write anonymous letters? Bring them on myself, do I? That covers it all, Carlyle.”
“You will not hear me out. It is known that you are much exasperated against Richard—”
"You won't listen to me. It's well-known that you're really frustrated with Richard—"
“And if your son serves you the same when he is grown up, shan’t you be exasperated, pray?” fired Justice Hare.
“And if your son does the same thing when he’s grown up, won’t you be frustrated, please?” snapped Justice Hare.
“Do hear me. It is known that you are much exasperated, and that any allusion to him excites and annoys you. Now, my opinion is, justice, that some busybody is raising these reports and writing these letters on purpose to annoy you. It may be somebody at West Lynne, very near to us, for all we know.”
“Please listen to me. It's clear that you're really frustrated, and that just mentioning him gets under your skin. In my opinion, justice, someone is stirring the pot and spreading these rumors and writing these letters just to bother you. It could be someone from West Lynne, very close to us, for all we know.”
“That’s all rubbish!” peevishly responded the justice, after a pause. “It’s not likely. Who’d do it?”
"That's all nonsense!" the judge snapped after a moment. "That's improbable. Who would even do that?"
“It is very likely; but you may be sure they will not give us a clue as to the ‘who.’ I should put that letter in the fire, and think no more about it. That’s the only way to serve them. A pretty laugh they have had in their sleeve, if it is anybody near, at seeing you wade up here through the snow this morning! They would know you were bringing the letter, to consult me.”
“It’s very likely; but you can be sure they won’t give us a hint about the ‘who.’ I would just burn that letter and forget about it. That’s the best way to deal with them. They must be having a good laugh if it’s someone close by, watching you trudge up here through the snow this morning! They would know you were bringing the letter to ask me about it.”
The justice—in spite of his obstinacy he was somewhat easily persuaded to different views of things, especially by Mr. Carlyle—let fall his coat tails, which had been gathered in his arms, as he stood with his back to the fire, and brought down both his hands upon the table with force enough to break it.
The judge—in spite of his stubbornness, he could be somewhat easily persuaded to see things differently, especially by Mr. Carlyle—let his coat tails fall, which he had been holding up in his arms while he stood with his back to the fire, and slammed both his hands down on the table hard enough to break it.
“If I thought that,” he spluttered, “if I could think it, I’d have the whole parish of West Lynne before me to-day, and commit them for trial.”
“If I thought that,” he spluttered, “if I could think it, I’d have the whole parish of West Lynne in front of me today, and I’d send them for trial.”
“It’s a pity but what you could,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“It’s a shame, but you could,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“Well, it may be, or it may not be, that that villain is coming here,” he resumed. “I shall call in at the police station, and tell them to keep a sharp lookout.”
“Whether that villain is coming here or not, I’m not sure,” he continued. “I’ll stop by the police station and let them know to keep a close watch.”
“You will do nothing of the sort justice,” exclaimed Mr. Carlyle, almost in agitation. “Richard is not likely to make his appearance at West Lynne; but if he did, would you, his own father, turn the flood upon him? Not a man living but would cry shame upon you.”
“You won’t do anything like that,” Mr. Carlyle said, almost in a panic. “Richard probably won’t show up at West Lynne; but if he did, would you, his own father, turn against him? No one would stand by you.”
“I took an oath I’d do it,” said the justice.
“I promised I’d do it,” said the justice.
“You did not take an oath to go open-mouthed to the police station, upon the receipt of any despicable anonymous letter or any foolish report, to say, ‘I have news that my son will be here to-day; look after him.’ Nonsense, justice! Let the police look out for themselves, but don’t you set them on.”
“You didn’t promise to go running to the police station just because of some nasty anonymous letter or a silly report, saying, ‘I have news that my son will be here today; keep an eye on him.’ That’s ridiculous, justice! Let the police handle their own business, but don’t you go alerting them.”
The justice growled, whether in assent or dissent did not appear, and Mr. Carlyle resumed,—
The judge growled, and it wasn’t clear if he agreed or disagreed, and Mr. Carlyle continued,—
“Have you shown this letter to Mrs. Hare, or mentioned it to her?”
“Have you shared this letter with Mrs. Hare or talked about it with her?”
“Not I. I didn’t give myself time. I had gone down to the front gate, to see how deep the snow lay in the road, when the postman came up; so I read it as I stood there. I went in for my coat and umbrella, to come off to you, and Mrs. Hare wanted to know where I was going in such a hurry, but I did not satisfy her.”
“Not me. I didn’t give myself time. I had gone down to the front gate to see how deep the snow was on the road when the postman came by; so I read it while I was standing there. I went inside for my coat and umbrella to come see you, and Mrs. Hare wanted to know why I was in such a hurry, but I didn’t tell her.”
“I am truly glad to hear it,” said Mr. Carlyle. “Such information as this could not fail to have a dangerous effect upon Mrs. Hare. Do not suffer a hint of it to escape you justice; consider how much anxiety she has already suffered.”
“I’m really glad to hear that,” said Mr. Carlyle. “News like this could definitely have a harmful impact on Mrs. Hare. Don’t let any hint of it get past you; think about how much stress she’s already been through.”
“It’s partly her own fault. Why can’t she drive the ill-doing boy from her mind?”
“It’s partly her own fault. Why can’t she stop thinking about that troublemaker?”
“If she could,” said Mr. Carlyle, “she would be acting against human nature. There is one phase of the question which you may possibly not have glanced at, justice. You speak of delivering your son up to the law; has it ever struck you that you would be delivering up at the same time your wife’s life?”
“If she could,” said Mr. Carlyle, “she would be going against human nature. There’s one aspect of the question you might not have considered: justice. You talk about turning your son over to the law; have you ever thought that you’d be giving up your wife’s life at the same time?”
“Stuff!” said the justice.
“Things!” said the justice.
“You would find it no ‘stuff.’ So sure as Richard gets brought to trial, whether through your means, or through any other, so sure will it kill your wife.”
“You wouldn’t find it no ‘stuff.’ Just as sure as Richard is brought to trial, whether it's through your actions or someone else's, it will definitely kill your wife.”
Mr. Hare took up the letter, which had lain open on the table, folded it, and put it in its envelope.
Mr. Hare picked up the letter that was lying open on the table, folded it, and placed it back in its envelope.
“I suppose you don’t know the writing?” he asked of Mr. Carlyle.
“I guess you don’t recognize the handwriting?” he asked Mr. Carlyle.
“I never saw it before, that I remember. Are you returning home?”
“I don’t remember seeing it before. Are you heading home?”
“No. I shall go on to Beauchamp’s and show him this, and hear what he says. It’s not much farther.”
“No. I’m going to Beauchamp’s to show him this and find out what he thinks. It’s not much farther.”
“Tell him not to speak of it then. Beauchamp’s safe, for his sympathies are with Richard—oh, yes, they are, justice, ask him the question plainly if you like, and he will confess to it. I can tell you more sympathy goes with Richard than is acknowledged to you. But I would not show that letter to anyone else than Beauchamp,” added Mr. Carlyle, “neither would I speak of it.”
“Tell him not to mention it then. Beauchamp’s fine, because he’s on Richard’s side—oh, yes, he is, for sure, just ask him directly and he’ll admit it. I can tell you there’s more support for Richard than you realize. But I wouldn’t show that letter to anyone else except Beauchamp,” Mr. Carlyle added, “nor would I talk about it.”
“Who can have written it?” repeated the justice. “It bears, you see the London Post-mark.”
“Who could have written it?” repeated the judge. “You see, it has the London postmark.”
“It is too wide a speculation to enter upon. And no satisfactory conclusion could come of it.”
“It's too broad a topic to dive into. And no clear conclusion would come from it.”
Justice Hare departed. Mr. Carlyle watched him down the avenue, striding under his umbrella, and then went up to Richard. Miss Carlyle was sitting with the latter then.
Justice Hare left. Mr. Carlyle watched him walk down the street, striding under his umbrella, and then went up to Richard. Miss Carlyle was sitting with Richard at that moment.
“I thought I should have died,” spoke poor Dick. “I declare, Mr. Carlyle, my very blood seemed turned to water, and I thought I should have died with fright. Is he gone away—is all safe?”
“I thought I was going to die,” said poor Dick. “I swear, Mr. Carlyle, my blood felt like it turned to water, and I thought I was going to pass out from fear. Has he left? Is everything okay?”
“He is gone, and it’s all safe.”
“He's gone, and everything is safe.”
“And what did he want? What was it he had heard about me?”
“And what did he want? What had he heard about me?”
Mr. Carlyle gave a brief explanation, and Richard immediately set down the letter as the work of Thorn.
Mr. Carlyle gave a quick explanation, and Richard immediately put down the letter, recognizing it as Thorn's work.
“Will it be possible for me to see my mother this time?” he demanded of Mr. Carlyle.
“Is it possible for me to see my mom this time?” he asked Mr. Carlyle.
“I think it would be highly injudicious to let your mother know you are here, or have been here,” was the answer of Mr. Carlyle. “She would naturally be inquiring into particulars, and when she came to hear that you were pursued, she would never have another minute’s peace. You must forego the pleasure of seeing her this time, Richard.”
“I think it would be very unwise to let your mom know you’re here, or that you were here,” Mr. Carlyle replied. “She would naturally want to know the details, and once she found out you were being pursued, she wouldn't have a moment's peace. You have to skip the chance to see her this time, Richard.”
“And Barbara?”
“And what about Barbara?”
“Barbara might come and stay the day with you. Only——”
“Barbara might come and spend the day with you. But——”
“Only what, sir?” cried Richard, for Mr. Carlyle had hesitated.
“Only what, sir?” Richard exclaimed, as Mr. Carlyle had paused.
“I was thinking what a wretched morning it is for her to come out in.”
“I was thinking what a miserable morning it is for her to go out in.”
“She would go through an avalanche—she’d wade through mountains of snow, to see me,” cried Richard eagerly, “and be delighted to do it.”
“She would go through an avalanche—she’d wade through mountains of snow to see me,” Richard exclaimed eagerly, “and she’d be thrilled to do it.”
“She always was a little fool,” put in Miss Carlyle, jerking some stitches out of her knitting.
“She always was a bit of an idiot,” added Miss Carlyle, pulling some stitches out of her knitting.
“I know she would,” observed Mr. Carlyle, in answer to Richard. “We will try and get her here.”
“I know she would,” Mr. Carlyle replied to Richard. “We’ll try to get her here.”
“She can arrange about the money I am to have, just as well as my mother could you know, sir.”
“She can handle the money I'm supposed to get, just like my mom could, you know, sir.”
“Yes; for Barbara is in receipt of money of her own now, and I know she would not wish better than to apply some of it to you. Cornelia, as an excuse for getting her here, I must say to Mrs. Hare that you are ill, and wish Barbara to come for the day and bear your company. Shall I?”
“Yes; because Barbara has her own money now, and I know she would love to share some of it with you. Cornelia, as a reason to bring her here, I have to tell Mrs. Hare that you’re unwell and want Barbara to come spend the day with you. Should I?”
“Say I am dead, if you like,” responded Miss Corny, who was in one of her cross moods.
“Go ahead and say I’m dead, if that’s what you want,” replied Miss Corny, who was feeling particularly irritable.
Mr. Carlyle ordered the pony carriage, and drove forth with John. He drew in at the grove. Barbara and Mrs. Hare were seated together, and looked surprised at the early visit.
Mr. Carlyle called for the pony carriage and set off with John. They arrived at the grove. Barbara and Mrs. Hare were sitting together and seemed surprised by the early visit.
“Do you want Mr. Hare, Archibald? He is out. He went while the breakfast was on the table, apparently in a desperate hurry.”
“Do you want Mr. Hare, Archibald? He’s not here. He left while breakfast was on the table, apparently in a big rush.”
“I don’t want Mr. Hare; I want Barbara. I have come to carry her off.”
“I don’t want Mr. Hare; I want Barbara. I’ve come to take her away.”
“To carry off Barbara!” echoed Mrs. Hare.
“To take Barbara away!” echoed Mrs. Hare.
“Cornelia is not well; she had caught a violent cold, and wishes Barbara to spend the day with her.”
“Cornelia isn't feeling well; she caught a bad cold and wants Barbara to spend the day with her.”
“Oh, Mr. Carlyle, I cannot leave mamma to-day. She is not well herself, and she would be dull without me.”
“Oh, Mr. Carlyle, I can’t leave my mom today. She’s not feeling well, and she’d be bored without me.”
“Neither can I spare her, Archibald. It is not a day for Barbara to go out.”
“Neither can I let her go, Archibald. Today isn't a day for Barbara to be going out.”
How could he get to say a word to Barbara alone? Whilst he deliberated, talking on, though, all the while to Mrs. Hare, a servant appeared at the sitting-room door.
How could he get a moment alone with Barbara to say something? As he thought about it, he continued talking to Mrs. Hare, when a servant appeared at the sitting-room door.
“The fishmonger’s boy is come up, ma’am. His master has sent him to say that he fears there’ll be no fish in to-day, in anything like time. The trains won’t get up, with this weather.”
“The fishmonger’s boy has arrived, ma’am. His boss sent him to say that he doubts there’ll be any fish today, not any time soon. The trains can’t get through in this weather.”
Mrs. Hare rose from her seat to hold a confab at the door with the maid; and Mr. Carlyle seized his opportunity.
Mrs. Hare got up from her seat to have a chat at the door with the maid; and Mr. Carlyle took his chance.
“Barbara,” he whispered, “make no opposition. You must come. What I really want you for is connected with Richard.”
“Barbara,” he whispered, “don’t resist. You have to come. What I really need you for has to do with Richard.”
She looked up at him, a startled glance, and the crimson flew to her face. Mrs. Hare returned to her seat. “Oh, such a day!” she shivered. “I am sure Cornelia cannot expect Barbara.”
She looked up at him, surprised, and a flush of red spread across her face. Mrs. Hare sat back down. “Oh, what a day!” she said with a shiver. “I’m sure Cornelia can’t expect Barbara.”
“But Cornelia does. And there is my pony carriage waiting to take her before I go to the office. Not a flake of snow can come near her, Mrs. Hare. The large warm apron will be up, and an umbrella shield her bonnet and face. Get your things on, Barbara.”
“But Cornelia does. And there's my pony carriage ready to take her before I head to the office. Not a flake of snow is getting near her, Mrs. Hare. The big warm blanket will be up, and an umbrella will protect her bonnet and face. Get your things on, Barbara.”
“Mamma if you would not very much mind being left, I should like to go,” said Barbara, with almost trembling eagerness.
“Mama, if you wouldn't mind being left, I'd really like to go,” said Barbara, nearly trembling with excitement.
“But you would be sure to take cold, child.”
“But you'll definitely catch a cold, kid.”
“Oh, dear no. I can wrap up well.”
“Oh, no way. I can handle it just fine.”
“And I will see that she comes home all right this evening,” added Mr. Carlyle.
“And I'll make sure she gets home safely this evening,” added Mr. Carlyle.
In a few minutes they were seated in the pony carriage. Barbara’s tongue was burning to ask questions, but John sat behind them, and would have overheard. When they arrived at East Lynne, Mr. Carlyle gave her his arm up the steps, and took her into the breakfast-room.
In a few minutes, they were sitting in the pony carriage. Barbara was eager to ask questions, but John was sitting behind them and would have overheard. When they got to East Lynne, Mr. Carlyle offered her his arm up the steps and took her into the breakfast room.
“Will you prepare yourself for a surprise, Barbara?”
“Are you ready for a surprise, Barbara?”
Suspense—fear—had turned her very pale. “Something that has happened to Richard!” she uttered.
Suspense—fear—had made her extremely pale. “Something must have happened to Richard!” she said.
“Nothing that need agitate you. He is here.”
“Nothing to worry about. He’s here.”
“Here? Where?
"Here? Where at?"
“Here. Under this roof. He slept here last night.”
“Here. Under this roof. He slept here last night.”
“Oh, Archibald!”
“Oh, Arch!”
“Only fancy, Barbara, I opened the window at nine last night to look at the weather, and in burst Richard. We could not let him go out again in the snow, so he slept here, in that room next Cornelia’s.”
“Just imagine, Barbara, I opened the window at nine last night to check the weather, and in came Richard. We couldn’t let him go back out into the snow, so he slept here, in that room next to Cornelia’s.”
“Does she know of it?”
“Does she know about it?”
“Of course. And Joyce also; we were obliged to tell Joyce. It is he you have come to spend the day with. But just imagine Richard’s fear. Your father came this morning, calling up the stairs after me, saying he heard Richard was here. I thought Richard would have gone out of his mind with fright.”
“Of course. And Joyce too; we had to tell Joyce. He's the one you’ve come to spend the day with. But just picture Richard’s panic. Your dad came by this morning, calling up the stairs for me, saying he heard Richard was here. I thought Richard was going to lose it from fear.”
A few more explanations, and Mr. Carlyle took Barbara into the room, Miss Carlyle and her knitting still keeping Richard company. In fact, that was to be the general sitting room of the day, and a hot lunch, Richard’s dinner, would be served to Miss Carlyle’s chamber at one o’clock. Joyce only admitted to wait on her.
A few more explanations, and Mr. Carlyle took Barbara into the room, while Miss Carlyle and her knitting continued to keep Richard company. In fact, that was going to be the main sitting room for the day, and a hot lunch, which would serve as Richard’s dinner, would be brought to Miss Carlyle’s room at one o’clock. Joyce was the only one allowed to wait on her.
“And now I must go,” said Mr. Carlyle, after chatting a few minutes. “The office is waiting for me, and my poor ponies are in the snow.”
“And now I have to go,” said Mr. Carlyle, after chatting for a few minutes. “The office is waiting for me, and my poor ponies are stuck in the snow.”
“But you’ll be sure to be home early, Mr. Carlyle,” said Richard. “I dare not stop here; I must be off not a moment later than six or seven o’clock.”
“But you’ll make sure to be home early, Mr. Carlyle,” Richard said. “I can’t stay here; I need to leave no later than six or seven o’clock.”
“I will be home, Richard.”
"I'm heading home, Richard."
Anxiously did Richard and Barbara consult that day, Miss Carlyle of course putting in her word. Over and over again did Barbara ask the particulars of the slight interviews Richard had had with Thorn; over and over again did she openly speculate upon what his name really was. “If you could but discover some one whom he knows, and inquire it,” she exclaimed.
Anxiously, Richard and Barbara talked that day, with Miss Carlyle of course chiming in. Again and again, Barbara asked for details about Richard's brief meetings with Thorn; she repeatedly wondered out loud what his real name was. “If only you could find someone he knows and ask them,” she exclaimed.
“I have seen him with one person, but I can’t inquire of him. They are too thick together, he and Thorn, and are birds of a feather also, I suspect. Great swells both.”
“I’ve seen him with one person, but I can’t ask him about it. They are too close, him and Thorn, and I suspect they’re cut from the same cloth. Both are pretty important.”
“Oh, Richard don’t use those expressions. They are unsuited to a gentleman.”
“Oh, Richard, don’t say stuff like that. It’s not fitting for a gentleman.”
Richard laughed bitterly. “A gentleman?”
Richard laughed bitterly. “A guy?”
“Who is it you have seen Thorn with?” inquired Barbara.
“Who have you seen Thorn with?” Barbara asked.
“Sir Francis Levison,” replied Richard, glancing at Miss Carlyle, who drew in her lips ominously.
“Sir Francis Levison,” Richard replied, looking at Miss Carlyle, who pressed her lips together ominously.
“With whom?” uttered Barbara, betraying complete astonishment. “Do you know Sir Francis Levison?”
“Who with?” Barbara exclaimed, clearly astonished. “Do you know Sir Francis Levison?”
“Oh, yes, I know him. Nearly the only man about town that I do know.”
“Oh, yeah, I know him. He’s basically the only guy in town that I do know.”
Barbara seemed lost in a puzzled reverie, and it was some time before she aroused herself from it.
Barbara appeared to be deep in thought, and it took her a while to snap out of it.
“Are they at all alike?” she asked.
“Are they even similar?” she asked.
“Very much so, I suspect. Both bad men.”
“Definitely, I would say. Both are bad guys.”
“But I meant in person.”
“But I meant face-to-face.”
“Not in the least. Except that they are both tall.”
“Not at all. Except that they’re both tall.”
Again Barbara sank into thought. Richard’s words had surprised her. She was aroused by it from hearing a child’s voice in the next room. She ran into it, and Miss Carlyle immediately fastened the intervening door.
Again, Barbara fell deep into thought. Richard’s words had taken her by surprise. She was brought back to reality by the sound of a child’s voice in the next room. She rushed in, and Miss Carlyle instantly locked the door in between them.
It was little Archibald Carlyle. Joyce had come in with the tray to lay the luncheon, and before she could lock the door, Archibald ran in after her. Barbara lifted him in her arms to carry him back to the nursery.
It was little Archibald Carlyle. Joyce had come in with the tray to set up lunch, and before she could lock the door, Archibald ran in after her. Barbara picked him up to take him back to the nursery.
“Oh, you heavy boy!” she exclaimed.
“Oh, you big boy!” she exclaimed.
Archie laughed. “Wilson says that,” he lisped, “if ever she has to carry me.”
Archie laughed. “Wilson says that,” he said with a lisp, “if she ever has to carry me.”
“I have brought you a truant, Wilson,” cried Barbara.
“I’ve brought you a runaway, Wilson,” shouted Barbara.
“Oh, is it you, Miss Barbara? How are you, miss? Naughty boy!—yes, he ran away without my noticing him—he is got now so that he can open the door.”
“Oh, is that you, Miss Barbara? How are you, miss? That naughty boy!—yeah, he ran away without me noticing him—he's gotten to the point where he can open the door.”
“You must be so kind as to keep him strictly in for to-day,” concluded Miss Barbara, authoritatively. “Miss Carlyle is not well, and cannot be subjected to the annoyance of his running into the room.”
“You need to be kind enough to keep him inside today,” concluded Miss Barbara, firmly. “Miss Carlyle isn’t feeling well and can’t deal with the bother of him running into the room.”
Evening came, and the time of Richard’s departure. It was again snowing heavily, though it had ceased in the middle of the day. Money for the present had been given to him; arrangements had been discussed. Mr. Carlyle insisted upon Richard’s sending him his address, as soon as he should own one to send, and Richard faithfully promised. He was in very low spirits, almost as low as Barbara, who could not conceal her tears; they dropped in silence on her pretty silk dress. He was smuggled down the stairs, a large cloak of Miss Carlyle’s enveloping him, into the room he had entered by storm the previous night. Mr. Carlyle held the window open.
Evening arrived, and it was time for Richard to leave. It was snowing heavily again, even though it had stopped during the day. He had received money for now, and they had discussed arrangements. Mr. Carlyle insisted that Richard send him his address as soon as he had one to share, and Richard promised he would. He felt very down, almost as down as Barbara, who couldn’t hide her tears; they silently fell onto her beautiful silk dress. He was quietly led down the stairs, wrapped in a large cloak of Miss Carlyle’s, to the room he had stormed into the night before. Mr. Carlyle held the window open.
“Good-bye, Barbara dear. If ever you should be able to tell my mother of this day, say that my chief sorrow was not to see her.”
“Goodbye, dear Barbara. If you ever get the chance to tell my mom about this day, please say that my biggest regret was not being able to see her.”
“Oh, Richard!” she sobbed forth, broken-hearted, “good-bye. May God be with you and bless you!”
“Oh, Richard!” she cried, heartbroken, “goodbye. May God be with you and bless you!”
“Farewell, Richard,” said Miss Carlyle; “don’t you be fool enough to get into any more scrapes.”
“Goodbye, Richard,” said Miss Carlyle; “don’t be foolish enough to get into any more trouble.”
Last of all he rung the hand of Mr. Carlyle. The latter went outside with him for an instant, and their leave-taking was alone.
Last of all, he shook Mr. Carlyle's hand. The latter stepped outside with him for a moment, and their goodbye was private.
Barbara returned to the chamber he had quitted. She felt that she must indulge in a few moments sobbing; Joyce was there, but Barbara was sobbing when she entered it.
Barbara went back to the room he had left. She felt she needed to take a moment to cry; Joyce was there, but Barbara was already in tears when she walked in.
“It is hard for him, Miss Barbara, if he is really innocent.”
“It is tough for him, Miss Barbara, if he’s truly innocent.”
Barbara turned her streaming eyes upon her. “If! Joyce do you doubt that he is innocent?”
Barbara looked at her with tear-filled eyes. “If! Joyce, do you really doubt that he’s innocent?”
“I quite believe him to be so now, miss. Nobody could so solemnly assert what was not true. The thing at present will be to find that Captain Thorn.”
“I really believe him now, miss. No one could so seriously claim something that isn’t true. The current task is to find that Captain Thorn.”
“Joyce!” exclaimed Barbara, in excitement, seizing hold of Joyce’s hands, “I thought I had found him; I believed in my own mind that I knew who he was. I don’t mind telling you, though I have never before spoken of it; and with one thing or other, this night I feel just as if I should die—as if I must speak. I thought it was Sir Francis Levison.”
“Joyce!” Barbara exclaimed excitedly, grabbing Joyce’s hands. “I really thought I found him; I truly believed I knew who he was. I don’t mind telling you, even though I’ve never talked about it before; and with everything going on, tonight I feel like I might just burst—like I have to speak. I thought it was Sir Francis Levison.”
Joyce stared with all her eyes. “Miss Barbara!”
Joyce stared in awe. “Miss Barbara!”
“I did. I have thought it ever since the night that Lady Isabel went away. My poor brother was at West Lynne then—he had come for a few hours, and he met the man Thorn walking in Bean lane. He was in evening dress, and Richard described a peculiar motion of his—the throwing off of his hair from his brow. He said his white hand and his diamond ring glittered in the moonlight. The white hand, the ring, the motion—for he was always doing it—all reminded me of Captain Levison; and from that hour until to-day I believed him to be the man Richard saw. To-day Richard tells me that he knows Sir Francis Levison, and that he and Thorn are intimate. What I think now is, that this Thorn must have paid a flying visit to the neighborhood that night to assist Captain Levison in the wicked work that he had on hand.”
“I did. I've thought about it ever since the night Lady Isabel left. My poor brother was at West Lynne then—he came by for a few hours, and he ran into this guy Thorn walking down Bean Lane. He was dressed up for the evening, and Richard mentioned a strange way he moved—like he was tossing his hair off his forehead. He said his pale hand and diamond ring sparkled in the moonlight. The pale hand, the ring, the motion— he did it all the time—reminded me of Captain Levison; and from that moment until now, I believed him to be the guy Richard saw. Today, Richard tells me he knows Sir Francis Levison, and that he and Thorn are close. What I think now is that this Thorn must have paid a quick visit to the area that night to help Captain Levison with his evil plans.”
“How strange it all sounds!” uttered Joyce.
“How strange it all sounds!” Joyce said.
“And I never could tell my suspicions to Mr. Carlyle! I did not like to mention Francis Levison’s name to him.”
“And I could never share my suspicions with Mr. Carlyle! I didn’t want to bring up Francis Levison’s name to him.”
Barbara soon returned down stairs. “I must be going home,” she said to Mr. Carlyle. “It is turned half-past seven, and mamma will be uneasy.”
Barbara soon came back downstairs. “I have to go home,” she told Mr. Carlyle. “It’s half-past seven, and Mom will be worried.”
“Whenever you like, Barbara.”
"Whenever you want, Barbara."
“But can I not walk? I am sorry to take out your ponies again, and in this storm.”
“But can’t I walk? I'm sorry to take your ponies out again in this storm.”
Mr. Carlyle laughed. “Which would feel the storm the worst, you or the ponies?”
Mr. Carlyle laughed. “Who do you think would feel the storm more, you or the ponies?”
But when Barbara got outside, she saw that it was not the pony carriage, but the chariot that was in waiting for her. She turned inquiringly to Mr. Carlyle.
But when Barbara stepped outside, she saw that it wasn't the pony carriage, but the chariot waiting for her. She looked at Mr. Carlyle with curiosity.
“Did you think I should allow you to go home in an open carriage to-night, Barbara?”
“Did you really think I would let you go home in an open carriage tonight, Barbara?”
“Are you coming also?”
"Are you coming too?"
“I suppose I had better,” he smiled. “To see that you and the carriage do not get fixed in a rut.”
“I guess I should,” he smiled. “To make sure you and the carriage don’t get stuck in a rut.”
Barbara withdrew to her corner of the chariot, and cried silently. Very, very deeply did she mourn the unhappy situation—the privations of her brother; and she knew that he was one to feel them deeply. He could not battle with the world’s hardships so bravely as many could. Mr. Carlyle only detected her emotion as they were nearing the Grove. He leaned forward, took her hand, and held it between his.
Barbara retreated to her side of the chariot and cried quietly. She mourned deeply for the unfortunate situation—the struggles her brother was facing; she knew he felt them acutely. He couldn't handle life's challenges as bravely as others might. Mr. Carlyle only noticed her distress as they approached the Grove. He leaned forward, took her hand, and held it between his.
“Don’t grieve, Barbara. Bright days may be in store for us yet.”
“Don’t be sad, Barbara. We might still have brighter days ahead of us.”
The carriage stopped.
The carriage came to a stop.
“You may go back,” he said to the servants, when he alighted. “I shall walk home.”
“You can head back,” he told the servants as he got off. “I’ll walk home.”
“Oh,” exclaimed Barbara, “I do think you intend to spend the evening with us? Mamma will be so pleased.”
“Oh,” exclaimed Barbara, “I really think you plan to spend the evening with us? Mom will be so happy.”
Her voice sounded as if she was also. Mr. Carlyle drew her hand within his arm as they walked up the path.
Her voice sounded like she was too. Mr. Carlyle slipped her hand into his arm as they walked up the path.
But Barbara had reckoned without her host. Mrs. Hare was in bed, consequently could not be pleased at the visit of Mr. Carlyle. The justice had gone out, and she, feeling tired and not well, thought she would retire to rest. Barbara stole into her room, but found her asleep, so that it fell to Barbara to entertain Mr. Carlyle.
But Barbara hadn't considered her host. Mrs. Hare was in bed, so she couldn't be happy about Mr. Carlyle's visit. The justice had gone out, and she, feeling tired and unwell, thought she would go to rest. Barbara quietly entered her room but found her asleep, which meant it was up to Barbara to keep Mr. Carlyle entertained.
They stood together before the large pierglass, in front of the blazing fire. Barbara was thinking over the events of the day. What Mr. Carlyle was thinking of was best known to himself; his eyes, covered with their drooping eyelids, were cast upon Barbara. There was a long silence, at length Barbara seemed to feel that his gaze was upon her, and she looked up at him.
They stood together in front of the big mirror, in front of the blazing fire. Barbara was reflecting on the day's events. What Mr. Carlyle was thinking about was known only to him; his eyes, hidden under their drooping eyelids, were directed at Barbara. There was a long silence until Barbara finally sensed that he was looking at her, and she glanced up at him.
“Will you marry me, Barbara?”
"Will you marry me, Barbara?"
The words were spoken in the quietest, most matter-of-fact tone, just as if he had said, “Shall I give you a chair, Barbara?” But, oh! The change that passed over her countenance! The sudden light of joy! The scarlet flush of emotion and happiness. Then it all faded down to paleness and sadness.
The words were spoken in the quietest, most straightforward tone, as if he had said, “Should I get you a chair, Barbara?” But, oh! The transformation that occurred in her expression! The sudden spark of joy! The bright flush of emotion and happiness. Then it all faded into a pallor of sadness.
She shook her head in the negative. “But you are very kind to ask me,” she added in words.
She shook her head. “But you’re really nice to ask me,” she added.
“What is the impediment, Barbara?”
"What’s the issue, Barbara?"
Another rush of color as before and a deep silence. Mr. Carlyle stole his arm around her and bent his face on a level with hers.
Another rush of color like before and a deep silence. Mr. Carlyle slipped his arm around her and leaned his face down to hers.
“Whisper it to me, Barbara.”
"Tell me quietly, Barbara."
She burst into a flood of tears.
She started crying.
“Is it because I once married another?”
“Is it because I was once married to someone else?”
“No, no. It is the remembrance of that night—you cannot have forgotten it, and it is stamped on my brain in letters of fire. I never thought so to betray myself. But for what passed that night you would not have asked me now.”
“No, no. It's the memory of that night—you can't have forgotten it, and it's burned into my mind like letters of fire. I never thought I would betray myself like this. If it weren't for what happened that night, you wouldn't be asking me now.”
“Barbara!”
“Barbara!”
She glanced up at him; the tone was so painful.
She looked up at him; the tone was so painful.
“Do you know that I love you? That there is none other in the whole world whom I would care to marry but you? Nay, Barbara, when happiness is within our reach, let us not throw it away upon a chimera.”
“Do you know that I love you? That there’s no one else in the world I would want to marry but you? No, Barbara, when happiness is within our grasp, let’s not throw it away on a fantasy.”
She cried more softly, leaning upon his arm. “Happiness? Would it be happiness for you?”
She cried more softly, leaning on his arm. “Happiness? Would that make you happy?”
“Great and deep happiness,” he whispered.
"Such huge and profound happiness," he whispered.
She read truth in his countenance, and a sweet smile illumined her sunny features. Mr. Carlyle read its signs.
She saw the truth in his face, and a warm smile lit up her cheerful features. Mr. Carlyle understood what it meant.
“You love me as much as ever, Barbara!”
“You love me just like before, Barbara!”
“Far more, far more,” was the murmured answer, and Mr. Carlyle held her closer, and drew her face fondly to his. Barbara’s heart was at length at rest, and she had been content to remain where she was forever.
“Way more, way more,” was the whispered reply, and Mr. Carlyle held her tighter, pulling her face affectionately toward him. Barbara’s heart finally felt at peace, and she was happy to stay right where she was forever.
And Richard? Had he got clear off? Richard was stealing along the road, plunging into the snow by the hedge because it was more sheltered there than in the beaten path, when his umbrella came in contact with another umbrella. Miss Carlyle had furnished it to him; not to protect his battered hat but to protect his face from being seen by the passers by. The umbrella he encountered was an aristocratic silk one, with an ivory handle; Dick’s was of democratic cotton, with hardly any handle at all; and the respective owners had been bearing on, heads down and umbrellas out, till they, the umbrellas, met smash, right under a gas lamp. Aside went the umbrellas, and the antagonists stared at each other.
And Richard? Had he managed to get away? Richard was sneaking along the road, stepping into the snow by the hedge because it was more sheltered there than on the path, when his umbrella bumped into another umbrella. Miss Carlyle had given it to him, not to shield his worn-out hat but to hide his face from people walking by. The umbrella he ran into was a fancy silk one with an ivory handle; Dick's was a simple cotton one, barely having a handle at all; and the two owners had been moving forward, heads down and umbrellas out, until their umbrellas collided hard, right under a streetlamp. The umbrellas flew aside, and the two stared at each other.
“How dare you, fellow? Can’t you see where you are going on?”
“How dare you, man? Can't you see where you're headed?”
Dick thought he should have dropped. He would have given all the money his pockets held if the friendly earth had but opened and swallowed him in; for he was now peering into the face of his own father.
Dick felt he should have just disappeared. He would have given all the cash he had if the friendly earth had opened up and swallowed him; because now he was staring into the face of his own father.
Uttering an exclamation of dismay, which broke from him involuntarily, Richard sped away with the swiftness of an arrow. Did Justice Hare recognize the tones? It cannot be said. He saw a rough, strange looking man, with bushy, black whiskers, who was evidently scared at the sight of him. That was nothing; for the justice, being a justice, and a strict one, was regarded with considerable awe in the parish by those of Dick’s apparent caliber. Nevertheless, he stood still and gazed in the direction until all sound of Richard’s footsteps had died away in the distance.
Uttering a cry of shock, which escaped him without thinking, Richard took off like an arrow. Did Justice Hare recognize the voice? It's hard to say. He saw a rough, strange-looking man with bushy black whiskers, who was clearly frightened at the sight of him. That wasn’t surprising; the justice, being a strict one, was seen with a lot of respect by people like Dick in the area. Still, he stayed still and stared in the direction until all sound of Richard’s footsteps faded away into the distance.
Tears were streaming down the face of Mrs. Hare. It was a bright morning after the snowstorm, so bright that the sky was blue, and the sun was shining, but the snow lay deeply upon ground. Mrs. Hare sat in her chair, enjoying the brightness, and Mr. Carlyle stood near her. The tears were of joy and of grief mingled—of grief at hearing that she should at last have to part with Barbara, of joy that she was going to one so entirely worthy of her as Mr. Carlyle.
Tears were streaming down Mrs. Hare's face. It was a bright morning after the snowstorm, so bright that the sky was blue and the sun was shining, but the snow still blanketed the ground. Mrs. Hare sat in her chair, soaking in the brightness, while Mr. Carlyle stood by her side. Her tears were a mix of joy and sadness—sadness at the thought of finally having to say goodbye to Barbara, and joy that she was going to someone as deserving as Mr. Carlyle.
“Archibald, she has had a happy home here; you will render yours as much so?”
“Archibald, she has had a happy home here; will yours be just as happy?”
“To the very utmost of my power.”
“To the best of my ability.”
“You will be ever kind to her, and cherish her?”
“You will always be kind to her and cherish her?”
“With my whole strength and heart. Dear Mrs. Hare; I thought you knew me too well to doubt me.”
“With all my strength and heart. Dear Mrs. Hare, I thought you knew me well enough not to doubt me.”
“Doubt you! I do not doubt you, I trust you implicitly, Archibald. Had the whole world laid themselves at Barbara’s feet, I should have prayed that she might choose you.”
“Doubt you! I don’t doubt you at all, I trust you completely, Archibald. If the whole world had fallen at Barbara’s feet, I would have hoped that she would choose you.”
A small smile flitted over Mr. Carlyle’s lips. He knew it was what Barbara would have done.
A small smile crossed Mr. Carlyle's lips. He knew that’s what Barbara would have done.
“But, Archibald, what about Cornelia?” returned Mrs. Hare. “I would not for a moment interfere in your affairs, or in the arrangements you and Barbara may agree upon, but I cannot help thinking that married people are better alone.”
“But, Archibald, what about Cornelia?” replied Mrs. Hare. “I wouldn’t want to interfere in your business or in the plans you and Barbara come up with, but I can't help feeling that married people are better off alone.”
“Cornelia will quit East Lynne,” said Mr. Carlyle. “I have not spoken to her yet, but I shall do so now. I have long made my mind up that if ever I did marry again, I and my wife would live alone. It is said she interfered too much with my former wife. Had I suspected it, Cornelia should not have remained in the house a day. Rest assured that Barbara shall not be an object to the chance.”
“Cornelia is going to leave East Lynne,” said Mr. Carlyle. “I haven't talked to her yet, but I will do that now. I've long decided that if I ever marry again, my wife and I will live on our own. It’s said she got too involved with my late wife. If I had any suspicion of that, Cornelia wouldn't have stayed in the house for even one day. You can be sure that Barbara won't be an issue.”
“How did you come over her?” demanded the justice, who had already given his gratified consent, and who now entered in his dressing gown and morning wig. “Others have tried it on, and Barbara would not listen to them.”
“How did you manage to win her over?” demanded the judge, who had already given his pleased approval and now entered wearing his robe and morning wig. “Others have attempted it, and Barbara wouldn’t pay them any attention.”
“I suppose I must have cast a spell upon her,” answered Mr. Carlyle, breaking into a smile.
“I guess I must have put a spell on her,” replied Mr. Carlyle, breaking into a smile.
“Here she is. Barbara,” carried on the unceremonious justice, “what is it that you see in Carlyle more than anybody else?”
“Here she is. Barbara,” continued the no-nonsense judge, “what do you see in Carlyle that you don’t see in anyone else?”
Barbara’s scarlet cheeks answered for her. “Papa,” she said, “Otway Bethel is at the door asking to speak to you. Jasper says he won’t come in.”
Barbara’s red cheeks spoke for her. “Dad,” she said, “Otway Bethel is at the door asking to talk to you. Jasper says he won’t come in.”
“Then I’m sure I’m not going out to him in the cold. Here, Mr. Otway, what are you afraid of?” he called out. “Come in.”
“Then I’m definitely not going out to him in the cold. Hey, Mr. Otway, what are you scared of?” he shouted. “Come inside.”
Otway Bethel made his appearance in his usual sporting costume. But he did not seem altogether at his ease in the presence of Mrs. Hare and Barbara.
Otway Bethel showed up in his typical sporty outfit. However, he didn’t seem completely comfortable around Mrs. Hare and Barbara.
“The colonel wished to see you, justice, and ask you if you had any objection to the meeting’s being put off from one o’clock till two,” cried he, after nodding to Mr. Carlyle. “He has got a friend coming to see him unexpectedly who will leave again by the two o’clock train.”
“The colonel wanted to see you, Justice, and to ask if you’d mind if the meeting was pushed back from one o’clock to two,” he said, after nodding to Mr. Carlyle. “He has a friend coming to see him unexpectedly who will leave on the two o’clock train.”
“I don’t care which it is,” answered Mr. Hare. “Two o’clock will do as well as one, for me.”
“I don’t care which it is,” replied Mr. Hare. “Two o’clock works just as well as one for me.”
“That’s all right, then; and I’ll drop in upon Herbert and Pinner and acquaint them.”
“That’s fine, then; I’ll swing by and let Herbert and Pinner know.”
Miss Carlyle’s cold was better that evening, in fact she seemed quite herself again, and Mr. Carlyle introduced the subject of his marriage. It was after dinner that he began upon it.
Miss Carlyle's cold was better that evening; in fact, she seemed completely herself again, and Mr. Carlyle brought up the topic of his marriage. It was after dinner that he started discussing it.
“Cornelia, when I married Lady Isabel Vane, you reproached me severely with having kept you in the dark—”
“Cornelia, when I married Lady Isabel Vane, you strongly criticized me for keeping you in the dark—”
“If you had not kept me in the dark, but consulted me, as any other Christian would, the course of events would have been wholly changed, and the wretchedness and disgrace that fell on this house been spared to it,” fiercely interrupted Miss Carlyle.
“If you hadn’t kept me in the dark and had actually consulted me, like any other Christian would, everything would have turned out really differently, and the misery and shame that hit this house could have been avoided,” fiercely interrupted Miss Carlyle.
“We will leave the past,” he said, “and consider the future. I was about to remark, that I do not intend to fall under your displeasure again for the like offense. I believe you have never wholly forgiven it.”
"We'll put the past behind us," he said, "and focus on the future. I was just going to say that I won’t let myself upset you like that again. I think you’ve never completely forgiven me for it."
“And never shall,” cried she, impetuously. “I did not deserve the slight.”
“And I never will,” she exclaimed passionately. “I didn’t deserve that insult.”
“Therefore, almost as soon as I know it myself, I acquaint you. I am about to marry a second time, Cornelia.”
“Therefore, as soon as I know it myself, I’m letting you know. I’m about to get married a second time, Cornelia.”
Miss Carlyle started up. Her spectacles dropped off her nose, and a knitting-box which she happened to have on her knees, clattered to the floor.
Miss Carlyle jumped up. Her glasses fell off her nose, and a knitting box that she had on her lap clattered to the floor.
“What did you say?” she uttered, aghast.
“What did you say?” she said, shocked.
“I’m about to marry.”
“I’m about to get married.”
“You!”
"You!"
“I. Is there anything so very astonishing in it?”
“I. Is there anything so surprising about it?”
“For the love of common sense, don’t go and make such a fool of yourself. You have done it once; was not that enough for you, but you must run your head into the noose again?”
“For the love of common sense, don’t go and make such a fool of yourself. You’ve done it once; wasn’t that enough for you? Must you put your head in the noose again?”
“Now, Cornelia, can you wonder that I do not speak of things when you meet them in this way? You treat me just as you did when I was a child. It is very foolish.”
“Now, Cornelia, can you be surprised that I don’t talk about things when you approach them like this? You treat me just like you did when I was a kid. It’s really silly.”
“When folk act childishly, they must be treated as children. I always thought you were mad when you married before, but I shall think you doubly mad now.”
“When people act childishly, they need to be treated like children. I always thought you were crazy when you got married before, but now I think you're even crazier.”
“Because you have preferred to remain single and solitary yourself, is it any reason why you should condemn me to do the same? You are happy alone; I should be happier with a wife.”
“Just because you’ve chosen to stay single and alone, why should you force me to do the same? You’re happy by yourself; I’d be happier with a wife.”
“That she may go and disgrace you, as the last one did!” intemperately spoke Miss Carlyle, caring not a rush what she said in her storm of anger.
“She's going to go and embarrass you, just like the last one did!” Miss Carlyle shouted, not caring at all about the words she was saying in her fit of anger.
Mr. Carlyle’s brow flushed, but he controlled his temper.
Mr. Carlyle's face turned red, but he kept his cool.
“No,” he calmly replied. “I am not afraid of that in the one I have now chosen.”
“No,” he replied calmly. “I’m not worried about that with the one I’ve chosen now.”
Miss Corny gathered her knitting together, he had picked up her box. Her hands trembled, and the lines of her face were working. It was a blow to her as keen as the other had been.
Miss Corny gathered her knitting together; he had picked up her box. Her hands trembled, and the lines of her face were shifting. It hit her as hard as the other had.
“Pray who is it that you have chosen?” she jerked forth. “The whole neighborhood has been after you.”
“Who did you choose?” she asked abruptly. “Everyone in the neighborhood has been talking about you.”
“Let it be who it will, Cornelia, you will be sure to grumble. Were I to say that it was a royal princess, or a peasant’s daughter, you would equally see grounds for finding fault.”
“Whoever it is, Cornelia, you're guaranteed to complain. Whether I say it's a royal princess or a peasant's daughter, you'd still find a reason to criticize.”
“Of course I should. I know who it is—that stuck-up Louisa Dobede.”
“Of course I should. I know who it is—that arrogant Louisa Dobede.”
“No, it is not. I never had the slightest intention of choosing Louisa Dobede, nor she of choosing me. I am marrying to please myself, and, for a wife, Louisa Dobede would not please me.”
“No, it's not. I never had the slightest intention of choosing Louisa Dobede, nor did she have any intention of choosing me. I'm getting married to please myself, and Louisa Dobede would not be the wife I want.”
“As you did before,” sarcastically put in Miss Corny.
“As you did before,” Miss Corny said with sarcasm.
“Yes; as I did before.”
“Yes, like I did before.”
“Well, can’t you open your mouth and say who it is?” was the exasperated rejoinder.
“Well, can’t you just say who it is?” was the frustrated reply.
“It is Barbara Hare.”
“It's Barbara Hare.”
“Who?” shrieked Miss Carlyle.
"Who?" screamed Miss Carlyle.
“You are not deaf, Cornelia.”
“You're not deaf, Cornelia.”
“Well, you are an idiot!” she exclaimed, lifting up her hands and eyes.
“Well, you are an idiot!” she shouted, throwing up her hands and eyes.
“Thank you,” he said, but without any signs of irritation.
“Thank you,” he said, but without any hint of annoyance.
“And so you are; you are, Archibald. To suffer that girl, who has been angling after you so long, to catch you at last.”
“And so you are; you are, Archibald. To let that girl, who has been after you for so long, finally catch you.”
“She has not angled after me; had she done so, she would probably never have been Mrs. Carlyle. Whatever passing fancy she may have entertained for me in earlier days, she has shown no symptoms of it of late years; and I am quite certain that she had no more thought or idea that I should choose her for my second wife, than you had I should choose you. Others have angled after me too palpably, but Barbara has not.”
“She hasn’t pursued me; if she had, she probably wouldn’t have ended up being Mrs. Carlyle. Whatever fleeting interest she might have had in me back in the day, she hasn’t shown any signs of it in recent years; and I’m pretty sure she never thought I would choose her as my second wife, just like you didn’t think I would choose you. Others have made their interest very obvious, but Barbara has not.”
“She is a conceited minx, as vain as she is high.”
“She is a self-absorbed tease, as vain as she is snobbish.”
“What else have you to urge against her?”
“What else do you have to say against her?”
“I would have married a girl without a slur, if I must have married,” aggravatingly returned Miss Corny.
“I would have married a girl without a stain on her reputation, if I had to get married,” Miss Corny retorted irritably.
“Slur?”
“Slur?”
“Slur, yes. Dear me, is it an honor—the possessing a brother such as Richard?”
“Slur, yes. Oh my, is it an honor to have a brother like Richard?”
Miss Corny sniffed. “Pigs may fly; but I never saw them try at it.”
Miss Corny sniffed. "Pigs might fly, but I've never seen them give it a shot."
“The next consideration, Cornelia, is about your residence. You will go back, I presume, to your own home.”
“The next thing to think about, Cornelia, is where you'll be living. I assume you'll be going back to your own home.”
Miss Corny did not believe her own ears. “Go back to my own home!” she exclaimed. “I shall do nothing of the sort. I shall stop at East Lynne. What’s to hinder me?”
Miss Corny couldn't believe what she was hearing. “Go back to my own home!” she exclaimed. “I won’t do that at all. I'm staying at East Lynne. What’s stopping me?”
Mr. Carlyle shook his head. “It cannot be,” he said, in a low, decisive tone.
Mr. Carlyle shook his head. “It can’t be,” he said, in a low, firm tone.
“Who says so?” she sharply asked.
"Who says that?" she asked sharply.
“I do. Have you forgotten that night—when she went away—the words spoken by Joyce? Cornelia, whether they were true or false, I will not subject another to the chance.”
“I do. Have you forgotten that night—when she left—the words Joyce said? Cornelia, whether they were true or false, I won't put anyone else through that risk.”
She did not answer. Her lips parted and closed again. Somehow, Miss Carlyle could not bear to be reminded of that revelation of Joyce’s; it subdued even her.
She didn’t answer. Her lips parted and then closed again. Somehow, Miss Carlyle couldn’t handle being reminded of Joyce’s revelation; it even brought her down.
“I cast no reflection upon you,” hastily continued Mr. Carlyle. “You have been a mistress of a house for many years, and you naturally look to be so; it is right you should. But two mistresses in a house do not answer, Cornelia; they never did, and they never will.”
“I don’t judge you,” Mr. Carlyle quickly added. “You’ve been in charge of this house for many years, and it makes sense that you expect to stay that way; you have every right to. But having two people in charge of a house doesn’t work, Cornelia; it never has, and it never will.”
“Why did you not give me so much of your sentiments when I first came to East Lynne?” she burst forth. “I hate hypocrisy.”
“Why didn't you share your feelings with me when I first arrived in East Lynne?” she exclaimed. “I can't stand hypocrisy.”
“They were not my sentiments then; I possessed none. I was ignorant upon the subject as I was upon many others. Experience has come to me since.”
“They weren’t my feelings back then; I didn’t have any. I was as clueless about that topic as I was about many others. I’ve gained some experience since then.”
“You will not find a better mistress of a house than I have made you,” she resentfully spoke.
“You won’t find a better host for a home than I’ve made you,” she said resentfully.
“I do not look for it. The tenants leave your house in March, do they not?”
“I’m not looking for it. The tenants leave your house in March, right?”
“Yes, they do,” snapped Miss Corny. “But as we are on the subject of details of ways and means, allow me to tell you that if you did what is right, you would move into that house of mine, and I will go to a smaller—as you seem to think I shall poison Barbara if I remain with her. East Lynne is a vast deal too fine and too grand for you.”
“Yes, they do,” snapped Miss Corny. “But since we’re talking about the details of how things should be done, let me tell you that if you did the right thing, you would move into my house, and I would move to a smaller one—since you seem to think I’ll poison Barbara if I stay with her. East Lynne is way too nice and too fancy for you.”
“I do not consider it so. I shall not quit East Lynne.”
“I don't see it that way. I will not leave East Lynne.”
“Are you aware that, in leaving your house, I take my income with me, Archibald?”
“Do you realize that when I leave your house, I'm taking my income with me, Archibald?”
“Most certainly. Your income is yours, and you will require it for your own purposes. I have neither a right to, nor wish for it.”
“Absolutely. Your income belongs to you, and you’ll need it for your own needs. I have no right to it, nor do I want it.”
“It will make a pretty good hole in your income, the withdrawing of it, I can tell you that. Take care that you and East Lynne don’t go bankrupt together.”
“It’s going to take a significant hit on your income, taking it out, I can assure you of that. Make sure you and East Lynne don’t end up bankrupt together.”
At this moment the summons of a visitor was heard. Even that excited the ire of Miss Carlyle. “I wonder who’s come bothering to-night?” she uttered.
At that moment, the sound of a visitor arriving was heard. Even that stirred up Miss Carlyle's anger. “I wonder who’s come bothering tonight?” she said.
Peter entered. “It is Major Thorn, sir. I have shown him into the drawing-room.”
Peter came in. “It's Major Thorn, sir. I’ve taken him to the drawing-room.”
Mr. Carlyle was surprised. He had not thought Major Thorn within many a mile of West Lynne. He proceeded to the drawing-room.
Mr. Carlyle was surprised. He hadn't expected Major Thorn to be anywhere near West Lynne. He went to the drawing-room.
“Such a journey!” said Major Thorn to Mr. Carlyle. “It is my general luck to get ill-weather when I travel. Rain and hail, thunder and heat; nothing bad comes amiss when I am out. The snow lay on the rails, I don’t know how thick; at one station we were detained two hours.”
“Such a journey!” Major Thorn said to Mr. Carlyle. “It’s just my luck to hit bad weather whenever I travel. Rain and hail, thunder and heat; nothing good ever happens when I’m on the road. The snow was piled up on the tracks, I can’t say how deep; at one station we were stuck for two hours.”
“Are you proposing to make any stay at West Lynne?”
“Are you suggesting to stay at West Lynne?”
“Off again to-morrow. My leave, this time, is to be spent at my mother’s. I may bestow a week of it or so on West Lynne, but am not sure. I must be back in Ireland in a month. Such a horrid boghole we are quartered in just now!”
“Off again tomorrow. This time, I’m spending my leave at my mom's. I might spend a week or so at West Lynne, but I’m not sure. I need to be back in Ireland in a month. What a dreadful place we’re stuck in right now!”
“To go from one subject to another,” observed Mr. Carlyle; “there is a question I have long thought to put to you, Thorn, did we ever meet again. Which year was it that you were staying at Swainson?”
“To switch from one topic to another,” Mr. Carlyle remarked; “there’s a question I’ve been meaning to ask you, Thorn, if we ever meet again. What year was it that you were at Swainson?”
Major Thorn mentioned it. It was the year of Hallijohn’s murder.
Major Thorn mentioned it. It was the year of Hallijohn's murder.
“As I thought—in fact, know,” said Mr. Carlyle. “Did you, while you were stopping there, ever come across a namesake of yours—one Thorn?”
“As I thought—I actually know,” said Mr. Carlyle. “While you were staying there, did you ever run into someone with the same name as you—one Thorn?”
“I believe I did. But I don’t know the man, of my knowledge, and I saw him but once only. I don’t think he was living at Swainson. I never observed him in the town.”
“I believe I did. But I don’t know the man, as far as I know, and I only saw him once. I don’t think he lived in Swainson. I never noticed him in the town.”
“Where did you meet with him?”
“Where did you meet him?”
“At a roadside beer-shop, about two miles from Swainson. I was riding one day, when a fearful storm came on, and I took shelter there. Scarcely had I entered, when another horsemen rode up, and he likewise took shelter—a tall, dandified man, aristocratic and exclusive. When he departed—for he quitted first, the storm being over—I asked the people who he was. They said they did not know, though they had often seen him ride by; but a man who was there, drinking, said he was a Captain Thorn. The same man, by the way, volunteered the information that he came from a distance; somewhere near West Lynne; I remember that.”
“At a roadside beer shop, about two miles from Swainson, I was riding one day when a terrible storm hit, and I took shelter there. Barely had I stepped inside when another rider pulled up, also seeking refuge—a tall, stylish man, aristocratic and exclusive. When he left—he was the first to go, as the storm had passed—I asked the people there who he was. They said they didn’t know, although they had often seen him ride by; but a man who was drinking there said he was Captain Thorn. This same man also volunteered the information that he came from a distance, somewhere near West Lynne; I remember that.”
“That Captain Thorn did?”
"Did Captain Thorn really?"
“No—that he, himself did. He appeared to know nothing of Captain Thorn, beyond the name.”
“No—he did that himself. He seemed to know nothing about Captain Thorn, except for the name.”
It seemed to be ever so! Scraps of information, but nothing tangible. Nothing to lay hold of, or to know the man by. Would it be thus always?
It felt that way for sure! Bits of information, but nothing solid. Nothing to grab onto, or to really understand the man by. Would it always be like this?
“Should you recognize him again were you to see him?” resumed Mr. Carlyle awakening from his reverie.
“Would you recognize him again if you saw him?” Mr. Carlyle continued, snapping out of his daydream.
“I think I should. There was something peculiar in his countenance, and I remember it well yet.”
“I think I should. There was something strange in his face, and I remember it clearly still.”
“Were you by chance to meet him, and discover his real name—for I have reason to believe that Thorn, the one he went by then, was an assumed one—will you oblige me by letting me know it?”
“Did you happen to meet him and find out his real name? I believe that Thorn, the name he used back then, was fake. Could you please let me know what it is?”
“With all the pleasure in life,” replied the major. “The chances are against it though, confined as I am to that confounded sister country. Other regiments get the luck of being quartered in the metropolis, or near it; ours doesn’t.”
“With all the pleasure in life,” replied the major. “But the odds are against it, being stuck in that annoying sister country. Other regiments get the luck of being stationed in the capital, or close to it; ours doesn’t.”
When Major Thorn departed, and Mr. Carlyle was about to return to the room where he left his sister, he was interrupted by Joyce.
When Major Thorn left, and Mr. Carlyle was about to go back to the room where he left his sister, Joyce stopped him.
“Sir,” she began. “Miss Carlyle tells me that there is going to be a change at East Lynne.”
“Sir,” she started. “Miss Carlyle told me there’s going to be a change at East Lynne.”
The words took Mr. Carlyle by surprise.
The words caught Mr. Carlyle off guard.
“Miss Carlyle has been in a hurry to tell you,” he remarked—a certain haughty displeasure in his tone.
“Miss Carlyle has been eager to tell you,” he remarked—a hint of haughty displeasure in his tone.
“She did not speak for the sake of telling me, sir, it is not likely; but I fancy she was thinking about her own plans. She inquired whether I would go with her when she left, or whether I meant to remain at East Lynne. I would not answer her, sir, until I had spoken to you.”
“She didn't say it just to tell me, sir, that seems unlikely; but I think she was thinking about her own plans. She asked if I would go with her when she left or if I planned to stay at East Lynne. I wouldn’t answer her, sir, until I had spoken to you.”
“Well?” said Mr. Carlyle.
"Well?" asked Mr. Carlyle.
“I gave a promise sir, to—to—my late lady—that I would remain with her children as long as I was permitted. She asked it of me when she was ill—when she thought she was going to die. What I would inquire of you, sir, is, whether the change will make any difference to my staying?”
“I promised, sir, to—to—my late lady—that I would stay with her children as long as I could. She asked me when she was sick—when she thought she was going to die. What I want to know from you, sir, is whether the change will affect my ability to stay?”
“No,” he decisively replied. “I also, Joyce, wish you to remain with the children.”
“No,” he said firmly. “I also want you to stay with the kids, Joyce.”
“It is well, sir,” Joyce answered, and her face looked bright as she quitted the room.
“It’s all good, sir,” Joyce replied, and her face looked cheerful as she left the room.
CHAPTER XXXI.
MR. DILL IN AN EMBROIDERED SHIRT-FRONT.
It was a lovely morning in June, and all West Lynne was astir. West Lynne generally was astir in the morning, but not in the bustling manner that might be observed now. People were abroad in numbers, passing down to St. Jude’s Church, for it was the day of Mr. Carlyle’s marriage to Barbara Hare.
It was a beautiful June morning, and everyone in West Lynne was awake and moving. Usually, West Lynne was up and about in the mornings, but not in the busy way it was today. People were out in groups, heading down to St. Jude’s Church, because it was the day of Mr. Carlyle’s wedding to Barbara Hare.
Miss Carlyle made herself into a sort of martyr. She would not go near it; fine weddings in fine churches did not suit her, she proclaimed; they could tie themselves up together fast enough without her presence. She had invited the little Carlyles and their governess and Joyce to spend the day with her; and she persisted in regarding the children as martyrs too, in being obliged to submit to the advent of a second mother. She was back in her old house again, next door to the office, settled there for life now with her servants. Peter had mortally offended her in electing to remain at East Lynne.
Miss Carlyle turned herself into a sort of martyr. She refused to go near it; she declared that fancy weddings in fancy churches weren’t for her; they could get themselves tied together just fine without her around. She had invited the little Carlyles, their governess, and Joyce to spend the day with her; and she insisted on seeing the children as martyrs too, having to deal with the arrival of a second mother. She was back in her old house again, next door to the office, settled there for life now with her staff. Peter had seriously upset her by choosing to stay at East Lynne.
Mr. Dill committed himself terribly on the wedding morning. About ten o’clock he made his appearance at Miss Carlyle’s; he was a man of the old stage, possessing old-fashioned notions, and he had deemed that to step in to congratulate her on the auspicious day would be only good manners.
Mr. Dill really committed himself on the wedding morning. Around ten o’clock, he showed up at Miss Carlyle’s place; he was a man from the old school, holding onto outdated ideas, and he thought that popping in to congratulate her on her special day was just good manners.
Miss Carlyle was seated in her dining-room, her hands folded before her. It was rare indeed that she was caught doing nothing. She turned her eyes on Mr. Dill as he entered.
Miss Carlyle was sitting in her dining room, her hands folded in front of her. It was quite unusual for her to be seen doing nothing. She looked at Mr. Dill as he walked in.
“Why, what on earth has taken you?” began she, before he could speak. “You are decked out like a young duck!”
“Why, what on earth took you so long?” she started, before he could say anything. “You look like a little duck all dressed up!”
“I am going to the wedding, Miss Cornelia. Did you know it? Mrs. Hare was so kind as to invite me to the breakfast, and Mr. Archibald insists upon my going to church. I am not too fine, am I?”
“I’m going to the wedding, Miss Cornelia. Did you know that? Mrs. Hare was kind enough to invite me to the breakfast, and Mr. Archibald insists I go to church. I'm not too dressed up, am I?”
Poor old Dill’s “finery” consisted of a white waistcoat with gold buttons, and an embroidered shirt-front. Miss Corny was pleased to regard it with sarcastic wrath.
Poor old Dill’s “fancy outfit” consisted of a white vest with gold buttons and an embroidered shirt front. Miss Corny looked at it with sarcastic anger.
“Fine!” echoed she. “I don’t know what you call it. I would not make myself such a spectacle for untold gold. You’ll have all the ragamuffins in the street forming a tail after you, thinking you are the bridegroom. A man of your years to deck yourself out in a worked shirt! I would have had some rosettes on my coat-tails, while I was about it.”
“Fine!” she echoed. “I don’t know what you call it. I wouldn’t make such a spectacle of myself for any amount of money. You’ll have all the street urchins following you around, thinking you’re the groom. A man your age dressing up in a fancy shirt! I would have added some rosettes to my coat-tails while I was at it.”
“My coat’s quite plain, Miss Cornelia,” he meekly remonstrated.
“My coat is pretty plain, Miss Cornelia,” he said quietly.
“Plain! What would you have it?” snapped Miss Cornelia. “Perhaps you covet a wreath of embroidery round it, gold leaves and scarlet flowers, with a swansdown collar? It would only be in keeping with that shirt and waistcoat. I might as well have gone and ordered a white tarletan dress, looped up with peas, and streamed through the town in that guise. It would be just as consistent.”
“Plain! What do you want from it?” snapped Miss Cornelia. “Maybe you want an embroidered wreath around it, with gold leaves and red flowers, topped off with a soft collar? That would match that shirt and waistcoat perfectly. I might as well have just gone and ordered a white tarlatan dress, looped up with peas, and strolled through town in that outfit. It would be just as fitting.”
“People like to dress a little out of common at a wedding, Miss Cornelia; it’s only respectful, when they are invited guests.”
“People like to dress a bit differently at a wedding, Miss Cornelia; it’s only polite when they are invited guests.”
“I don’t say people should go to a wedding in a hop sack. But there’s a medium. Pray, do you know your age?”
“I’m not saying people should go to a wedding in a burlap sack. But there’s a balance. Seriously, do you know how old you are?”
“I am turned sixty, Miss Corny.”
“I just turned sixty, Miss Corny.”
“You just are. And do you consider it decent for an old man, going on for seventy, to be decorated off as you are now? I don’t; and so I tell you my mind. Why, you’ll be the laughing-stock of the parish! Take care the boys don’t tie a tin kettle to you!”
“You just are. And do you think it’s appropriate for an old guy, nearing seventy, to be dressed up like you are right now? I don’t, and that’s what I’m telling you. You’re going to be the joke of the neighborhood! Watch out that the kids don’t tie a tin can to you!”
Mr. Dill thought he would leave the subject. His own impression was, that he was not too fine, and that the parish would not regard him as being so; still, he had a great reverence for Miss Corny’s judgment, and was not altogether easy. He had had his white gloves in his hand when he entered, but he surreptitiously smuggled them into his pocket, lest they might offend. He passed to the subject which had brought him thither.
Mr. Dill decided to drop the topic. He felt that he was not too fancy, and that the community wouldn't see him that way either; yet, he had a lot of respect for Miss Corny’s opinion and wasn’t entirely comfortable. He’d been holding his white gloves when he walked in, but he discreetly stuffed them into his pocket, worried they might be inappropriate. He moved on to the reason he had come.
“What I came in for, was to offer you my congratulations on this auspicious day, Miss Cornelia. I hope Mr. Archibald and his wife, and you, ma’am—”
“What I came for was to congratulate you on this special day, Miss Cornelia. I hope Mr. Archibald and his wife, and you, ma’am—”
“There! You need not trouble yourself to go on,” interrupted Miss Corny, hotly arresting him. “We want condolence here to-day, rather than the other thing. I’m sure I’d nearly as soon see Archibald go to his hanging.”
“There! You don’t have to keep going,” interrupted Miss Corny, stopping him sharply. “We need sympathy here today, not the other thing. I’m sure I’d almost prefer to see Archibald go to his execution.”
“Oh, Miss Corny!”
“Oh, Miss Corny!”
“I would; and you need not stare at me as if you were throttled. What business has he to go and fetter himself with a wife again. One would have thought he had had enough with the other. It is as I have always said, there’s a soft place in Archibald’s brain.”
“I would; and you don’t have to look at me like that. Why does he feel the need to tie himself down with a wife again? You’d think he’d had enough with the last one. It’s just like I’ve always said, there’s a soft spot in Archibald’s brain.”
Old Dill knew there was no “soft place” in the brain of Mr. Carlyle, but he deemed it might be as well not to say so, in Miss Corny’s present humor. “Marriage is a happy state, as I have heard, ma’am, and honorable; and I am sure Mr. Archibald—”
Old Dill knew there was no "soft spot" in Mr. Carlyle's brain, but he thought it might be better not to mention it, given Miss Corny's current mood. "Marriage is a happy and honorable state, as I've heard, ma'am, and I'm sure Mr. Archibald—"
“Very happy! Very honorable!” fiercely cried Miss Carlyle, sarcasm in her tone. “His last marriage brought him all that, did it not?”
“Super happy! Super honorable!” Miss Carlyle exclaimed fiercely, with sarcasm in her voice. “His last marriage gave him all that, didn’t it?”
“That’s past and done with, Miss Corny, and none of us need recall it. I hope he will find in his present wife a recompense for what’s gone; he could not have chosen a prettier or nicer young lady than Miss Barbara; and I am glad to my very heart that he has got her.”
“That’s all in the past, Miss Corny, and we don’t need to remember it. I hope he finds in his current wife a reward for what’s happened; he couldn’t have picked a prettier or kinder young woman than Miss Barbara; and I’m truly happy that he has her.”
“Couldn’t he?” jerked Miss Carlyle.
“Couldn’t he?” snapped Miss Carlyle.
“No, ma’am, he could not. Were I young, and wanted a wife, there’s no one in all West Lynne I would so soon look out for as Miss Barbara. Not that she’d have me; and I was not speaking in that sense, Miss Corny.”
“No, ma’am, he couldn't. If I were younger and looking for a wife, there’s no one in all of West Lynne I would want to find more than Miss Barbara. Not that she would have me; I wasn't saying it in that way, Miss Corny.”
“It’s to be hoped you were not,” retorted Miss Corny. “She is an idle, insolent, vain fagot, caring for nothing but her own doll’s face and for Archibald.”
“It’s to be hoped you weren’t,” shot back Miss Corny. “She’s a lazy, arrogant, self-absorbed brat, only caring about her own doll's face and Archibald.”
“Ah, well, ma’am never mind that; pretty young girls know they are pretty, and you can’t take their vanity from them. She’ll be a good and loving wife to him; I know she will; it is in her nature; she won’t serve him as—as—that other poor unfortunate did.”
“Ah, well, ma’am, don't worry about that; pretty young girls know they’re attractive, and you can’t take their vanity away. She’ll be a good and loving wife to him; I know she will; it’s just in her nature; she won’t treat him the way that other poor unfortunate did.”
“If I feared she was one to bring shame to him, as the other did, I’d go into the church this hour and forbid the marriage; and if that didn’t do, I’d—smother her!” shrieked Miss Carlyle. “Look at that piece of impudence!”
“If I thought she would bring him shame like the other one did, I’d walk into the church right now and stop the wedding; and if that didn’t work, I’d—smother her!” shrieked Miss Carlyle. “Look at that bit of arrogance!”
That last sentence was uttered in a different tone, and concerned somebody in the street. Miss Carlyle hopped off her chair and strode to the window. Mr. Dill’s eyes turned in the like direction.
That last sentence was said in a different tone and was about someone outside. Miss Carlyle jumped off her chair and walked over to the window. Mr. Dill's gaze followed her in the same direction.
In a gay and summer’s dress, fine and sparkling, with a coquettish little bonnet, trimmed with pink, shaded by one of those nondescript articles at present called veils, which article was made of white spotted net with a pink ruche round it, sailed Afy Hallijohn, conceited and foolish and good-looking as ever. Catching sight of Mr. Dill, she made him a flourishing and gracious bow. The courteous old gentleman returned it, and was pounced upon by Miss Corny’s tongue for his pains.
In a cheerful summer dress, nice and sparkling, with a flirty little bonnet trimmed in pink, shaded by one of those vague things now called veils, made of white spotted netting with a pink ruffle around it, sailed Afy Hallijohn, full of herself and as good-looking as ever. Spotting Mr. Dill, she gave him an enthusiastic and gracious bow. The polite old gentleman returned the gesture, only to be quickly scolded by Miss Corny.
“Whatever possessed you to do that?”
“Why on earth would you do that?”
“Well, Miss Corny, she spoke to me. You saw her.”
“Well, Miss Corny, she talked to me. You saw her.”
“I saw her? Yes, I did see her, the brazen bellwether! And she saw me, and spoke to you in her insolence. And you must answer her, in spite of my presence, instead of shaking your fist and giving her a reproving frown. You want a little sharp talking to, yourself.”
“I saw her? Yes, I saw her, the bold leader! And she saw me and talked to you with her arrogance. You need to respond to her, even with me here, instead of shaking your fist and giving her a disapproving glare. You could use a little sharp talk yourself.”
“But, Miss Corny, it’s always best to let bygones be bygones,” he pleaded. “She was flighty and foolish, and all that, was Afy; but now that it’s proved she did not go with Richard Hare, as was suspected, and is at present living creditably, why should she not be noticed?”
“But, Miss Corny, it's always better to move on from the past,” he urged. “She was unpredictable and silly, and all that, was Afy; but now that it’s been shown she didn’t run off with Richard Hare, as people thought, and is currently living well, why shouldn’t she be acknowledged?”
“If the very deuce himself stood there with his horns and tail, you would find excuses to make for him,” fired Miss Corny. “You are as bad as Archibald! Notice Afy Hallijohn, when she dresses and flirts and minces as you saw her but now! What creditable servant would flaunt abroad in such a dress and bonnet as that, with that flimsy gauze thing over her face. It’s as disreputable as your shirt-front.”
“If the devil himself were standing there with his horns and tail, you'd still make excuses for him,” Miss Corny shot back. “You’re just as bad as Archibald! Look at Afy Hallijohn when she dresses up, flirts, and prances around just like you saw her now! What respectable servant would go out in a dress and bonnet like that, with that flimsy gauze thing over her face? It’s as scandalous as your shirt front.”
Mr. Dill coughed humbly, not wishing to renew the point of the shirt-front. “She is not exactly a servant, Miss Corny, she’s a lady’s maid; and ladies’ maids do dress outrageously fine. I had great respect for her father, ma’am; never a better clerk came into our office.”
Mr. Dill coughed politely, not wanting to bring up the shirt-front again. “She’s not just a servant, Miss Corny; she’s a lady’s maid, and lady’s maids dress incredibly well. I had a lot of respect for her father, ma’am; there was never a better clerk in our office.”
“Perhaps you’ll tell me you have a respect for her! The world’s being turned upside down, I think. Formerly, mistresses kept their servants to work; now it seems they keep them for play! She’s going to St. Jude’s, you may be sure of it, to stare at this fine wedding, instead of being at home, in a cotton gown and white apron, making beds. Mrs. Latimer must be a droll mistress, to give her liberty in this way. What’s that fly for?” sharply added Miss Corny, as one drew up to the office door.
“Maybe you'll tell me you respect her! The world is really upside down, I think. Back in the day, mistresses had their servants to work; now it seems they keep them for fun! She’s definitely going to St. Jude’s to gawk at this fancy wedding instead of being at home in a cotton dress and white apron making beds. Mrs. Latimer must be quite the unusual mistress to give her this kind of freedom. What’s that fly for?” Miss Corny added sharply as someone approached the office door.
“Fly,” said Mr. Dill, stretching forward his bald head. “It must be the one I ordered. Then I’ll wish you good-day, Miss Corny.”
“Fly,” Mr. Dill said, leaning his bald head forward. “It must be the one I ordered. Then I'll wish you a good day, Miss Corny.”
“Fly for you?” cried Miss Corny. “Have you got the gout, that you could not walk to St. Jude’s on foot?”
“Fly for you?” exclaimed Miss Corny. “Do you have gout, that you can't walk to St. Jude’s?”
“I am not going to the church yet; I am going on to the Grove, Miss Corny. I thought it would look more proper to have a fly ma’am; more respectful.”
“I’m not heading to church just yet; I’m going to the Grove, Miss Corny. I thought it would be more appropriate to have a carriage, ma’am; more respectful.”
“Not a doubt but you need it in that trim,” retorted she. “Why didn’t you put on pumps and silk stockings with pink clocks?”
“There's no doubt you need it in that style,” she shot back. “Why didn’t you wear heels and silk stockings with pink designs?”
He was glad to bow himself out, she kept on so. But he thought he would do it with a pleasant remark, to show her he bore no ill-will. “Just look at the crowds pouring down, Miss Corny; the church will be as full as it can cram.”
He was happy to excuse himself since she wouldn't stop. But he decided to do it with a friendly comment to show her he had no hard feelings. “Just look at all the people coming down, Miss Corny; the church will be packed to the brim.”
“I dare say it will,” retorted she. “One fool makes many.”
“I’m sure it will,” she shot back. “One fool creates many.”
“I fear Miss Cornelia does not like this marriage, any more than she did the last,” quoth Mr. Dill to himself as he stepped into his fly. “Such a sensible woman as she is in other things, to be so bitter against Mr. Archibald because he marries! It’s not like her. I wonder,” he added, his thoughts changing, “whether I do look foolish in this shirt? I’m sure I never thought of decking myself out to appear young—as Miss Corny said—I only wished to testify respect to Mr. Archibald and Miss Barbara; nothing else would have made me give five-and-twenty shillings for it. Perhaps it’s not etiquette—or whatever they call it—to wear them in the morning, Miss Corny ought to know; and there certainly must be something wrong about it, by the way it put her up. Well, it can’t be helped now; it must go; there’s no time to return home now to change it.”
“I’m afraid Miss Cornelia doesn’t like this marriage any more than she did the last one,” Mr. Dill thought to himself as he got into his carriage. “She’s such a sensible woman in other matters, but she’s so against Mr. Archibald just because he’s getting married! That’s not like her. I wonder,” he added, shifting his thoughts, “if I look silly in this shirt? I never intended to dress to look younger—as Miss Corny said—I just wanted to show respect to Mr. Archibald and Miss Barbara; nothing else would have made me spend twenty-five shillings on it. Maybe it’s not proper—or whatever they call it—to wear them in the morning; Miss Corny should know; and it definitely seems wrong given how upset it made her. Well, it can’t be changed now; it has to stay as is; there’s no time to go home and change.”
St. Jude’s Church was in a cram; all the world and his wife had flocked into it. Those who could not get in, took up their station in the churchyard and in the road.
St. Jude’s Church was packed; everyone and their partners had gathered there. Those who couldn’t get inside stationed themselves in the churchyard and along the road.
Well, it was a goodly show. Ladies and gentlemen as smart as fine feathers could make them. Mr. Carlyle was one of the first to enter the church, self-possessed and calm, the very sense of a gentleman. Oh, but he was noble to look upon; though when was he otherwise? Mr. and Mrs. Clithero were there, Anne Hare, that was; a surprise for some of the gazers, who had not known they were expected at the wedding. Gentle, delicate Mrs. Hare walked up the church leaning on the arm of Sir John Dobede, a paler shade than usual on her sweet, sad face. “She’s thinking of her wretched, ill-doing son,” quoth the gossips, one to another. But who comes in now, with an air as if the whole church belonged to him? An imposing, pompous man, stern and grim, in a new flaxen wig, and a white rose in his buttonhole. It is Mr. Justice Hare, and he leads in one, whom folks jump upon seats to get a look at.
Well, it was quite a show. Ladies and gentlemen dressed to the nines. Mr. Carlyle was one of the first to walk into the church, composed and calm, embodying the very essence of a gentleman. Oh, he looked impressive; when hasn't he? Mr. and Mrs. Clithero were there, Anne Hare, that is; a surprise for some of the onlookers who hadn’t known they were coming to the wedding. Gentle, delicate Mrs. Hare walked up the church, leaning on the arm of Sir John Dobede, with a paler shade than usual on her sweet, sad face. “She’s thinking about her miserable, unworthy son,” whispered the gossipers to each other. But who walks in now, with an air as if the entire church belongs to him? An imposing, pompous man, stern and grim, with a new flaxen wig and a white rose in his buttonhole. It is Mr. Justice Hare, and he leads in someone whom people leap onto their seats to catch a glimpse of.
Very lovely was Barbara, in her soft white silk robes and her floating veil. Her cheeks, now blushing rosy red, now pale as the veil that shaded them, betrayed how intense was her emotion. The bridesmaids came after her with jaunty steps, vain in their important office—Louisa Dobede, Augusta and Kate Herbert, and Mary Pinner.
Very lovely was Barbara, in her soft white silk robes and her floating veil. Her cheeks, now blushing rosy red, now pale as the veil that shaded them, betrayed how intense her emotion was. The bridesmaids followed her with cheerful steps, proud in their important roles—Louisa Dobede, Augusta and Kate Herbert, and Mary Pinner.
Mr. Carlyle was already in his place at the altar, and as Barbara neared him, he advanced, took her hand, and placed her on his left. I don’t think that it was quite usual; but he had been married before, and ought to know. The clerk directed the rest where to stand, and, after some little delay, the service proceeded.
Mr. Carlyle was already at the altar, and as Barbara approached him, he stepped forward, took her hand, and positioned her on his left. I don’t think this was standard practice; but he had been married before, so he should know. The clerk instructed everyone else where to stand, and after a brief delay, the service began.
In spite of her emotion—and that it was great, scarcely to be suppressed, none could doubt—Barbara made the responses bravely. Be you very sure that a woman who loves him she is being united to, must experience this emotion.
In spite of her feelings—and they were intense, hardly able to be contained, no one could deny—Barbara answered bravely. You can be sure that a woman who loves the man she is marrying must feel this way.
“Wilt thou have this man to be thy wedded husband, to live together after God’s ordinance, in the holy estate of matrimony?” spoke the Rev. Mr. Little. “Wilt thou obey him, and serve him, love, honor, and keep him in sickness and in health, and forsaking all others, keep thee only unto him, so long as ye both shall live?”
“Will you take this man to be your husband, to live together according to God’s plan, in the holy state of marriage?” asked Rev. Mr. Little. “Will you obey him, serve him, love, honor, and care for him in sickness and in health, and forsaking all others, be devoted only to him, as long as you both shall live?”
“I will.”
"I'll."
Clearly, firmly, impressively was the answer given. It was as if Barbara had in her thoughts one who had not “kept holy unto him,” and would proclaim her own resolution never so to betray him, God helping her.
Clearly, firmly, and impressively was the answer given. It was as if Barbara had in her thoughts someone who had not "kept holy unto him," and would declare her own resolution to never betray him, with God's help.
The ceremony was very soon over, and Barbara, the magic ring upon her finger and her arm within Mr. Carlyle’s was led out to his chariot, now hers—had he not just endowed her with his worldly goods?
The ceremony ended quickly, and Barbara, with the magic ring on her finger and her arm linked with Mr. Carlyle's, was led to his chariot, now hers—hadn't he just given her his worldly possessions?
The crowd shouted and hurrahed as they caught sight of her blushing face, but the carriage was soon clear of the crowd, who concentrated their curiosity upon the other carriages that were to follow it. The company were speeding back to the Grove to breakfast. Mr. Carlyle, breaking the silence, suddenly turned to his bride and spoke, his tone impassioned, almost unto pain.
The crowd cheered and applauded when they saw her blushing face, but the carriage quickly made its way through the crowd, which then focused their curiosity on the other carriages that were about to follow. The group was hurrying back to the Grove for breakfast. Mr. Carlyle, breaking the silence, suddenly turned to his bride and spoke, his tone filled with emotion, almost to the point of pain.
“Barbara, you will keep your vows to me?”
“Barbara, are you going to keep your promises to me?”
She raised her shy blue eyes, so full of love to his; earnest feeling had brought the tears to them.
She lifted her shy blue eyes, filled with love, to meet his; genuine emotion had brought tears to them.
“Always, in the spirit and in the letter, until death shall claim me. So help me Heaven!”
“Always, in both spirit and letter, until death claims me. So help me Heaven!”
The German watering-places were crowded that early autumn. They generally are crowded at that season, now that the English flock abroad in shoals, like the swallows quitting our cold country, to return again some time. France has been pretty well used up, so now we fall upon Germany. Stalkenberg was that year particularly full, for its size—you might have put it in a nutshell; and it derived its importance, name, and most else belonging to it, from its lord of the soil, the Baron von Stalkenberg. A stalwart old man was the baron, with grizzly hair, a grizzled beard, and manners as loutish as those of the boars he hunted. He had four sons as stalwart as himself, and who promised to be in time as grizzled. They were all styled the Counts von Stalkenberg, being distinguished by their Christian names—all save the eldest son, and he was generally called the young baron. Two of them were away—soldiers; and two, the eldest and the youngest, lived with their father in the tumble-down castle of Stalkenberg, situated about a mile from the village to which it gave its name. The young Baron von Stalkenberg was at liberty to marry; the three Counts von Stalkenberg were not—unless they could pick up a wife with enough money to keep herself and her husband. In this creed they had been brought up. It was a perfectly understood creed, and not rebelled against.
The German resorts were packed that early autumn. They usually are crowded at that time of year now that the English travel abroad in droves, like swallows leaving our cold country, only to return later. France has become rather overdone, so now we turn to Germany. Stalkenberg was particularly full that year, considering its size—you could fit it in a nutshell; and it got its significance, name, and most of what it had from its landowner, Baron von Stalkenberg. The baron was a strong old man with gray hair, a grizzled beard, and manners as rough as the wild boars he hunted. He had four sons as strong as he was, who were likely to become just as grizzled in time. They were all referred to as the Counts von Stalkenberg, distinguished by their first names—all except the oldest son, who was usually called the young baron. Two of them were away serving in the military; the oldest and the youngest lived with their father in the rundown Stalkenberg castle, located about a mile from the village it was named after. The young Baron von Stalkenberg was free to marry; the three Counts von Stalkenberg were not—unless they could find a wife with enough money to support herself and her husband. This was the belief they were raised with. It was a fully understood belief, and no one questioned it.
The young Baron von Stalkenberg, who was only styled young in contradistinction to his father, being in his forty-first year, was famous for a handsome person, and for his passionate love of the chase: of wild boars and wolves he was the deadly enemy. The Count Otto von Stalkenberg, eleven years his brother’s junior, was famous for nothing but his fiercely-ringed moustache, a habit of eating, and an undue addiction to draughts of Marcobrunen. Somewhat meager fare, so report ran, was the fashion in the Castle of Stalkenberg—neither the old baron nor his heir cared for luxury; therefore Count von Otto was sure to be seen at the table d’ hote as often as anybody would invite him, and that was nearly every day, for the Count von Stalkenberg was a high-sounding title, and his baronial father, proprietor of all Stalkenberg, lorded it in the baronial castle close by, all of which appeared very grand and great, and that the English bow down to with an idol’s worship.
The young Baron von Stalkenberg, known as "young" only in contrast to his father, was in his forties and famous for his good looks and his intense love for hunting. He was a fierce enemy of wild boars and wolves. Count Otto von Stalkenberg, who was eleven years younger than his brother, was known for nothing but his striking moustache, a voracious appetite, and a strong fondness for Marcobrunen drinks. Reports suggested that the food at the Castle of Stalkenberg was quite modest—neither the old baron nor his heir cared about luxury. So Count Otto was often seen at the table d’ hote, as he received invitations nearly every day since his title of Count von Stalkenberg sounded impressive, and his baronial father, who owned all Stalkenberg, held court in the nearby castle, which all seemed very grand and deserving of the idol-like admiration from the English.
Stopping at the Ludwig Bad, the chief hotel in the place, was a family of the name of Crosby. It consisted of Mr. and Mrs. Crosby, an only daughter, her governess, and two or three servants. What Mr. Crosby had done to England, or England to him, I can’t say, but he never went near his native country. For years and years he had lived abroad—not in any settled place of residence: they would travel about, and remain a year or two in one place, a year or two in another, as the whim suited them. A respectable, portly man, of quiet and gentlemanly manners, looking as little like one who need be afraid of the laws of his own land as can be. Neither is it said or insinuated that he was afraid of them. A gentleman who knew him had told, many years before, in answer to a doubt, that Crosby was as free to go home and establish himself in a mansion in Piccadilly as the best of them. But he had lost fearfully by some roguish scheme, like the South Sea Bubble, and could not live in the style he once had done, therefore preferred remaining abroad. Mrs. Crosby was a pleasant, chatty woman given to take as much gayety as she could get, and Helena Crosby was a remarkably fine grown girl of seventeen. You might have given her some years on it had you been guessing her age, for she was no child, either in appearance or manners, and never had been. She was an heiress, too. An uncle had left her twenty thousand pounds, and at her mother’s death she would have ten thousand more. The Count Otto von Stalkenberg heard of the thirty thousand pounds, and turned his fierce moustache and his eyes on Miss Helena.
Stopping at the Ludwig Bad, the main hotel in the area, was a family named Crosby. It included Mr. and Mrs. Crosby, their only daughter, her governess, and a couple of servants. I can't say what Mr. Crosby had done to England, or what England had done to him, but he never visited his home country. For many years, he had lived abroad—not in any permanent place; they would travel around, staying a year or two in one location, a year or two in another, depending on their mood. He was a respectable, stout man with quiet, gentlemanly manners, looking as if he had nothing to fear from the laws of his own country. It wasn't suggested that he was afraid of them either. A gentleman who knew him had mentioned many years earlier, in response to a question, that Crosby was as free to return home and settle in a mansion in Piccadilly as anyone else. However, he had suffered a significant loss from some shady scheme, like the South Sea Bubble, and could no longer live the way he once did, so he chose to stay abroad. Mrs. Crosby was a cheerful, talkative woman who enjoyed as much happiness as she could find, and Helena Crosby was a remarkably well-developed girl of seventeen. You might have guessed her age to be older if you were asked, as she was neither a child in appearance nor in behavior, having never been one. She was also an heiress. An uncle had left her twenty thousand pounds, and when her mother passed away, she would receive another ten thousand. Count Otto von Stalkenberg heard about the thirty thousand pounds and turned his fierce moustache and piercing eyes toward Miss Helena.
“Thirty thousand pounds and von handsome girls!” cogitated he, for he prided himself upon his English. “It is just what I have been seeking after.”
“Thirty thousand pounds and beautiful girls!” he thought, as he took pride in his English skills. “This is exactly what I’ve been looking for.”
He found the rumor touching her fortune to be correct, and from that time was seldom apart from the Crosbys. They were as pleased to have his society as he was to be in theirs, for was he not the Count von Stalkenberg? And the other visitors at Stalkenberg looking on with envy, would have given their ears to be honored with a like intimacy.
He discovered that the rumor about her fortune was true, and from that point on, he was rarely away from the Crosbys. They enjoyed his company as much as he enjoyed theirs, because he was the Count von Stalkenberg. The other guests at Stalkenberg looked on with jealousy, wishing they could have the same close relationship.
One day there thundered down in a vehicle the old Baron von Stalkenberg. The old chief had come to pay a visit of ceremony to the Crosbys. And the host of the Ludwig Bad, as he appeared himself to marshal this chieftain to their saloon, bowed his body low with every step.
One day, the old Baron von Stalkenberg arrived in a vehicle with a loud rumble. The elderly noble had come to pay a formal visit to the Crosbys. The host of the Ludwig Bad, who presented himself to escort this dignitary to their lounge, bowed deeply with each step.
“Room there, room there, for the mighty Baron von Stalkenberg.”
“Make way, make way, for the mighty Baron von Stalkenberg.”
The mighty baron had come to invite them to a feast at his castle, where no feast had ever been made so grand before as this would be; and Otto had carte blanche to engage other distinguished sojourners at Stalkenberg, English, French, and natives, who had been civil to him. Mrs. Crosby’s head was turned.
The powerful baron had come to invite them to a feast at his castle, where no banquet had ever been as magnificent as this one would be; and Otto had carte blanche to invite other notable guests at Stalkenberg, including the English, French, and locals who had been polite to him. Mrs. Crosby was overwhelmed.
And now, I ask you, knowing as you do our national notions, was it not enough to turn it? You will not, then, be surprised to hear that when, some days subsequent to the feast, the Count Otto von Stalkenberg laid his proposals at Helena’s feet, they were not rejected.
And now, I ask you, knowing what you do about our national ideas, wasn't it enough to change things? So, you won’t be surprised to hear that a few days after the feast, when Count Otto von Stalkenberg presented his proposals to Helena, they were not turned down.
Helena Crosby rushed into her governess’s room.
Helena Crosby hurried into her governess's room.
“Madam! Madam! Only think. I am going to be married!”
“Ma'am! Ma'am! Just think! I'm getting married!”
Madam lifted her pale, sad face—a very sad and pale face was hers.
Madam lifted her pale, sorrowful face—a truly sorrowful and pale face it was.
“Indeed!” she gently uttered.
"Absolutely!" she gently said.
“And my studies are to be over from to-day, Mamma says so.”
“And my classes are finished starting today, Mom says so.”
“You are over young to marry, Helena.”
“You're too young to marry, Helena.”
“Now don’t you bring up that, madam. It is just what papa is harping upon,” returned Miss Helena.
“Now don’t you bring that up, ma'am. That’s exactly what dad keeps going on about,” replied Miss Helena.
“It is to Count Otto?” And it may be remarked that the governess’s English was perfect, although the young lady addressed her as “Madam.”
“It is to Count Otto?” It’s worth noting that the governess’s English was flawless, even though the young lady called her “Madam.”
“Count Otto, of course. As if I would marry anybody else!”
“Count Otto, of course. Like I would marry anyone else!”
Look at the governess, reader, and see whether you know her. You will say “No.” But you do, for it is Lady Isabel Vane. But how strangely she is altered! Yes, the railway accident did that for her, and what the accident left undone, grief and remorse accomplished. She limps as she walks, and slightly stoops, taken from her former height. A scar extends from her chin above her mouth, completely changing the character of the lower part of her face; some of her teeth are missing, so that she speaks with a lisp, and the sober bands of her gray hair—it is nearly silver—are confined under a large and close cap. She herself tries to make the change greater, so that all chance of being recognized may be at an end, and for that reason she wears disfiguring spectacles, and a broad band of gray velvet, coming down low upon her forehead. Her dress, too, is equally disfiguring. Never is she seen in one that fits her person, but in those frightful “loose jackets,” which must surely have been invented by somebody envious of a pretty shape. As to her bonnet, it would put to shame those masquerade things tilted on to the back of the head, for it actually shaded her face; and she was never seen out without a thick veil. She was pretty easy upon the score of being recognized now; for Mrs. Ducie and her daughters had been sojourning at Stalkenberg, and they did not know her in the least. Who could know her? What resemblance was there between that gray, broken-down woman, with her disfiguring marks, and the once loved Lady Isabel, with her bright color, her beauty, her dark flowing curls, and her agile figure? Mr. Carlyle himself could not have told her. But she was good-looking still, in spite of it all, gentle and interesting; and people wondered to see that gray hair in one yet young.
Look at the governess, reader, and see if you recognize her. You’ll probably say “No.” But you do, because it’s Lady Isabel Vane. But how strangely she’s changed! Yes, the train accident did that to her, and what the accident didn’t do, grief and regret completed. She limps as she walks and slightly hunches over, losing some of her former height. A scar runs from her chin above her mouth, completely altering the bottom part of her face; some of her teeth are missing, making her speak with a lisp, and the neat strands of her gray hair—it’s almost silver—are tucked under a large, tight cap. She tries to make the change even more dramatic, so there’s no chance of being recognized, which is why she wears unflattering glasses and a wide gray velvet band low on her forehead. Her dress is just as unflattering. She’s never seen in something that fits her properly, but in those awful “loose jackets,” which must have been invented by someone jealous of a pretty figure. As for her bonnet, it would embarrass those masquerade hats tilted back on the head, because it actually shaded her face; and she was always out with a thick veil. She felt pretty safe from being recognized now; Mrs. Ducie and her daughters had been staying at Stalkenberg, and they didn’t recognize her at all. Who could recognize her? What resemblance is there between that gray, worn-out woman, with her disfiguring scars, and the once-adored Lady Isabel, with her vibrant complexion, her beauty, her dark flowing curls, and her lively figure? Mr. Carlyle himself wouldn’t have recognized her. But she still looked good, despite it all—gentle and interesting; and people were surprised to see that gray hair on someone still young.
She had been with the Crosbys going on for two years. After her recovery from the railway accident, she removed to a quiet town in the vicinity; they were living there, and she became daily governess to Helena. The Crosbys were given to understand that she was English, but the widow of a Frenchman—she was obliged to offer some plausible account. There were no references; but she so won upon their esteem as the daily governess, that they soon took her into the house. Had Lady Isabel surmised that they would be travelling to so conspicuous a spot as an English-frequented German watering-place, she might have hesitated to accept the engagement. However, it had been of service to her, the meeting with Mrs. Ducie proving that she was altered beyond chance of recognition. She could go anywhere now.
She had been with the Crosbys for almost two years. After recovering from the train accident, she moved to a quiet town nearby where they were living, and she became Helena's daily governess. The Crosbys were led to believe that she was English, but a widow of a Frenchman—she needed to provide some believable explanation. There were no references, but she gained their respect as the daily governess, so they soon welcomed her into their home. If Lady Isabel had known they would be traveling to such a popular spot as a well-frequented English resort in Germany, she might have thought twice about taking the job. However, meeting Mrs. Ducie had shown her that she had changed enough to be unrecognizable. She could go anywhere now.
But now, about her state of mind? I don’t know how to describe it; the vain yearning, the inward fever, the restless longing for what might not be. Longing for what? For her children. Let the mother, be she a duchess, or be she an apple-woman at a stand, be separated for awhile from her little children; let her answer how she yearns for them. She may be away on a tour of pleasure for a few weeks; the longing to see their little faces again, to hear their prattling tongues, to feel their soft kisses, is kept under; and there may be frequent messages, “The children’s dear love to mamma;” but as the weeks lengthen out, the desire to see them again becomes almost irrepressible. What must it have been then, for Lady Isabel, who had endured this longing for years? Talk of the mal du pays, which is said to attack the Swiss when exiled from their country—that is as nothing compared to the heartsickness which clung to Lady Isabel. She had passionately loved her children; she had been anxious for their welfare in all ways; and not the least she had to endure now was the thought that she had abandoned them to be trained by strangers. Would they be trained to goodness, to morality, to religion? Careless as she herself had once been upon these points, she had learnt better now. Would Isabel grow up to indifference, to—perhaps do as she had done? Lady Isabel flung her hands before her eyes and groaned in anguish.
But now, what about her state of mind? I don’t know how to explain it; the vain longing, the inner turmoil, the restless desire for what might not be. Longing for what? For her children. Whether a mother is a duchess or an apple vendor at a stand, if she’s separated from her little ones for a while, let her tell you how much she misses them. She might be away on a fun trip for a few weeks; she might hold back the desire to see their little faces again, to hear their playful chatter, to feel their soft kisses. But as the weeks drag on, the need to see them again becomes nearly impossible to resist. What must it have been like for Lady Isabel, who had endured this longing for years? People talk about the homesickness that supposedly affects the Swiss when they’re away from their country—this is nothing compared to the heartbreak that weighed on Lady Isabel. She had loved her children fiercely; she had cared deeply about their well-being in every way. Now, one of the hardest things to bear was knowing she had left them to be raised by strangers. Would they be brought up to be good, to have morals, to embrace religion? Careless as she once was about these matters, she had learned better now. Would Isabel grow up indifferent, or worse—perhaps do what she had done? Lady Isabel covered her face with her hands and groaned in despair.
It happened that Mrs. Latimer, a lady living at West Lynne, betook herself about that time to Stalkenberg, and with her, three parts maid and one part companion, went Afy Hallijohn. Not that Afy was admitted to the society of Mrs. Latimer, to sit with her or dine with her, nothing of that; but she did enjoy more privileges than most ladies’ maids do, and Afy, who was never backward at setting off her own consequence, gave out that she was “companion.” Mrs. Latimer was an easy woman, fond of Afy, and Afy had made her own tale good to her respecting the ill-natured reports at the time of the murder, so that Mrs. Latimer looked upon her as one to be compassionated.
It just so happened that Mrs. Latimer, a woman living in West Lynne, decided around that time to go to Stalkenberg, and with her was Afy Hallijohn, three parts maid and one part companion. Not that Afy was really part of Mrs. Latimer's social circle, sitting or dining with her, nothing like that; but she did have more privileges than most maids do, and Afy, who was never shy about promoting her own importance, claimed to be a “companion.” Mrs. Latimer was an easygoing woman, fond of Afy, and Afy had managed to convince her regarding the nasty rumors surrounding the murder, so Mrs. Latimer saw her as someone to be pitied.
Mrs. Latimer and Mrs. Crosby, whose apartments in the hotel joined, struck up a violent friendship, the one for the other. Ere the former had been a week at the Ludwig, they had sworn something like eternal sisterhood—as both had probably done for others fifty times before.
Mrs. Latimer and Mrs. Crosby, whose hotel rooms were connected, formed a strong friendship with each other. By the time the former had been at the Ludwig for a week, they had declared something like eternal sisterhood—just as they had likely done with others fifty times before.
CHAPTER XXXII.
MEETING OF LADY ISABEL AND AFY.
On the evening of the day when Helena Crosby communicated her future prospects to Lady Isabel, the latter strolled out in the twilight and took her seat on a bench in an unfrequented part of the gardens, where she was fond of sitting. Now it occurred that Afy, some minutes afterwards, found herself in the same walk—and a very dull one, too, she was thinking.
On the evening when Helena Crosby shared her future plans with Lady Isabel, Isabel went for a walk in the twilight and sat down on a bench in a quiet part of the gardens, where she liked to relax. A few minutes later, Afy happened to find herself in the same area—and she thought it was a very dull one.
“Who’s that?” quoth Afy to herself, her eyes falling upon Lady Isabel. “Oh, it’s that governess of the Crosby’s. She may be known, a half a mile off, by her grandmother’s bonnet. I’ll go and have a chat with her.”
“Who’s that?” Afy said to herself, noticing Lady Isabel. “Oh, it’s that governess for the Crosbys. You can spot her from half a mile away by her grandmother’s bonnet. I’ll go and have a chat with her.”
Accordingly Afy, who was never troubled with bashfulness, went up and seated herself beside Lady Isabel. “Good evening, Madame Vine,” cried she.
Accordingly, Afy, who was never bothered by shyness, went up and sat down next to Lady Isabel. “Good evening, Madame Vine,” she exclaimed.
“Good evening,” replied Lady Isabel, courteously, not having the least idea who Afy might be.
“Good evening,” responded Lady Isabel politely, having no clue who Afy could be.
“You don’t know me, I fancy,” pursued Afy, so gathering from Lady Isabel’s looks. “I am companion to Mrs. Latimer; and she is spending the evening with Mrs. Crosby. Precious dull, this Stalkenberg.”
“You don’t know me, I guess,” Afy continued, picking up on Lady Isabel’s expression. “I’m the companion to Mrs. Latimer; she’s spending the evening with Mrs. Crosby. It's pretty boring here in Stalkenberg.”
“Do you think so?”
“Do you really think so?”
“It is for me. I can’t speak German or French, and the upper attendants of families here can’t; most of them speak English. I’m sure I go about like an owl, able to do nothing but stare. I was sick enough to come here, but I’d rather be back at West Lynne, quiet as it is.”
“It’s for me. I can’t speak German or French, and most of the upper-class staff here can’t either; most of them speak English. I’m sure I look like an owl, just staring and unable to do anything. I was too sick to stay at home, but I’d rather be back in West Lynne, peaceful as it is.”
Lady Isabel had not been encouraging her companion, either by words or manner, but the last sentence caused her heart to bound within her. Control herself as she would, she could not quite hide her feverish interest.
Lady Isabel hadn’t been supportive of her companion, either through her words or her behavior, but the last sentence made her heart race. No matter how hard she tried to stay composed, she couldn't completely conceal her intense interest.
“Do you come from West Lynne?”
“Are you from West Lynne?”
“Yes. Horrid place. Mrs. Latimer took a house there soon after I went to live with her. I’d rather she’d taken it at Botany Bay.”
“Yes. It's a terrible place. Mrs. Latimer rented a house there soon after I moved in with her. I wish she had chosen Botany Bay instead.”
“Why do you not like it?”
“Why don't you like it?”
“Because I don’t,” was Afy’s satisfactory answer.
“Because I don’t,” was Afy’s satisfactory response.
“Do you know East Lynne?” resumed Lady Isabel, her heart beating and her brain whirling, as she deliberated how she could put all the questions she wished to ask.
“Do you know East Lynne?” Lady Isabel continued, her heart racing and her mind spinning as she thought about how to ask all the questions she wanted to.
“I ought to know it,” returned Afy. “My own sister, Miss Hallijohn, is head maid there. Why, do you know it, Madame Vine?”
“I should know it,” replied Afy. “My sister, Miss Hallijohn, is the head maid there. By the way, do you know about it, Madame Vine?”
Lady Isabel hesitated; she was deliberating upon her answer.
Lady Isabel hesitated; she was thinking carefully about her response.
“Some years ago I was staying in the neighborhood for a little time,” she said. “I should like to hear of the Carlyles again; they were a nice family.”
“Several years ago, I was in the area for a short while,” she said. “I’d love to hear about the Carlyles again; they were a lovely family.”
Afy tossed her head.
Afy flipped her hair.
“Ah! But there have been changes since that. I dare say you knew them in the time of Lady Isabel?”
“Ah! But things have changed since then. I bet you knew them during Lady Isabel’s time?”
Another pause.
Another break.
“Lady Isabel? Yes she was Mr. Carlyle’s wife.”
“Lady Isabel? Yes, she was Mr. Carlyle’s wife.”
“And a nice wife she made him!” ironically rejoined Afy. “You must have heard of it, Madame Vine, unless you lived in the wood. She eloped—abandoned him and her children.”
“And what a great wife she turned out to be!” Afy said sarcastically. “You must have heard about it, Madame Vine, unless you’ve been living under a rock. She ran off—left him and their kids.”
“Are the children living?”
“Are the kids okay?”
“Yes, poor things. But the one’s on the road to the churchyard—if ever I saw threatened consumption yet. Joyce, that’s my sister, is in a flaring temper when I say it. She thinks it will get strong again.”
“Yes, poor things. But the ones on the road to the graveyard—if I ever saw signs of impending illness yet. Joyce, that’s my sister, gets really angry when I say it. She believes it will recover.”
Lady Isabel passed her handkerchief across her moist brow.
Lady Isabel wiped her forehead with her handkerchief.
“Which of the children is it?” she faintly asked. “Isabel?”
“Which of the kids is it?” she asked weakly. “Isabel?”
“Isabel!” retorted Afy. “Who’s Isabel?”
“Isabel!” Afy shot back. “Who’s Isabel?”
“The eldest child, I mean; Miss Isabel Carlyle.”
“The oldest child, I mean; Miss Isabel Carlyle.”
“There’s no Isabel. There’s Lucy. She’s the only daughter.”
“There’s no Isabel. There’s Lucy. She’s the only daughter.”
“When—when—I knew them, there was only one daughter; the other two were boys; I remember quite well that she was called Isabel.”
“When—when—I knew them, there was only one daughter; the other two were boys; I remember very well that she was called Isabel.”
“Stay,” said Afy; “now you speak of it, what was it that I heard? It was Wilson told me, I recollect—she’s the nurse. Why, the very night that his wife went away Mr. Carlyle gave orders that the child in future should be called Lucy, her second name. No wonder,” added Afy, violently indignant, “that he could no longer endure the sound of her mother’s or suffer the child to bear it.”
“Wait,” said Afy; “now that you mention it, what was it that I heard? It was Wilson who told me, I remember—she’s the nurse. Well, the very night that his wife left, Mr. Carlyle instructed that the child should be called Lucy, her second name. No wonder,” added Afy, feeling extremely upset, “that he could no longer stand to hear her mother’s name or allow the child to have it.”
“No wonder,” murmured Lady Isabel. “Which child is it that’s ill?”
“No wonder,” murmured Lady Isabel. “Which child is sick?”
“It’s William, the eldest boy. He is not to say ill, but he is as thin as a herring, with an unnaturally bright look on his cheek, and a glaze upon his eye. Joyce says that his cheeks are no brighter than his mother’s were, but I know better. Folks in health don’t have those brilliant colors.”
“It’s William, the oldest boy. He shouldn’t be called sick, but he’s as thin as a herring, with an unusually bright look on his cheek and a shine in his eye. Joyce says that his cheeks aren’t any brighter than his mother’s were, but I know better. Healthy people don’t have those bright colors.”
“Did you ever see Lady Isabel?” she asked, in a low tone.
“Have you ever seen Lady Isabel?” she asked in a soft voice.
“Not I,” returned Afy; “I should have thought it demeaning. One does not care to be brought into contact with that sort of misdoing lot, you know, Madame Vine.”
“Not me,” replied Afy; “I would have found it embarrassing. No one wants to be associated with that kind of messed-up crowd, you know, Madame Vine.”
“There as another one, a little boy—Archibald, I think, his name was. Is he well?”
“There was another one, a little boy—Archibald, I think his name was. Is he okay?”
“Oh, the troublesome youngster! He is as sturdy as a Turk. No fear of his going into consumption. He is the very image of Mr. Carlyle, is that child. I say though, madame,” continued Afy, changing the subject unceremoniously, “if you were stopping at West Lynne, perhaps you heard some wicked mischief-making stories concerning me?”
“Oh, that troublesome kid! He's as strong as an ox. No chance of him getting sick. He looks just like Mr. Carlyle, that child. But I have to ask, madam,” continued Afy, changing the subject abruptly, “if you were staying at West Lynne, maybe you heard some scandalous rumors about me?”
“I believe I did hear your name mentioned. I cannot charge my memory now with the particulars.”
"I think I heard your name come up. I can't recall the details right now."
“My father was murdered—you must have heard of that?”
“My dad was murdered—you must have heard about that?”
“Yes, I recollect so far.”
“Yeah, I remember so far.”
“He was murdered by a chap called Richard Hare, who decamped instanter. Perhaps you know the Hares also? Well, directly after the funeral I left West Lynne; I could not bear the place, and I stopped away. And what do you suppose they said of me? That I had gone after Richard Hare. Not that I knew they were saying it, or I should pretty soon have been back and given them the length of my tongue. But now I just ask you, as a lady, Madame Vine, whether a more infamous accusation was ever pitched upon?”
“He was killed by a guy named Richard Hare, who took off immediately. Maybe you know the Hares too? Well, right after the funeral, I left West Lynne; I couldn’t stand the place, and I stayed away. And what do you think they said about me? That I had gone after Richard Hare. Not that I knew they were saying it, or I would have come back and told them off. But now, I just ask you, as a lady, Madame Vine, if a more shameful accusation has ever been made?”
“And you had not gone after him?”
“And you didn't go after him?”
“No; that I swear,” passionately returned Afy. “Make myself a companion of my father’s murderer! If Mr. Calcraft, the hangman, finished off a few of those West Lynne scandalmongers, it might be a warning to the others. I said so to Mr. Carlyle.”
“No; I swear,” Afy replied passionately. “Make myself a companion to my father’s murderer! If Mr. Calcraft, the hangman, took care of a few of those West Lynne gossipers, it might serve as a warning to the rest. I told Mr. Carlyle that.”
“To Mr. Carlyle?” repeated Lady Isabel, hardly conscious that she did repeat it.
“To Mr. Carlyle?” Lady Isabel repeated, barely aware that she was doing so.
“He laughed, I remember, and said that would not stop the scandal. The only one who did not misjudge me was himself; he did not believe that I was with Richard Hare, but he was ever noble-judging was Mr. Carlyle.”
“He laughed, I remember, and said that wouldn’t stop the scandal. The only one who didn’t misunderstand me was him; he didn’t believe that I was with Richard Hare, but he was always noble—Mr. Carlyle was a good judge.”
“I suppose you were in a situation?”
“I guess you were in a situation?”
Afy coughed.
Afy coughed.
“To be sure. More than one. I lived as companion with an old lady, who so valued me that she left me a handsome legacy in her will. I lived two years with the Countess of Mount Severn.”
“To be sure. More than one. I lived as a companion with an old lady, who valued me so much that she left me a generous legacy in her will. I spent two years with the Countess of Mount Severn.”
“With the Countess of Mount Severn!” echoed Lady Isabel, surprised into the remark. “Why, she—she—was related to Mr. Carlyle’s wife. At least Lord Mount Severn was.”
“With the Countess of Mount Severn!” Lady Isabel exclaimed in surprise. “Well, she—she—was related to Mr. Carlyle’s wife. At least Lord Mount Severn was.”
“Of course; everybody knows that. I was living there at the time the business happened. Didn’t the countess pull Lady Isabel to pieces! She and Miss Levison used to sit, cant, cant all day over it. Oh, I assure you I know all about it, just as much as Joyce did. Have you got that headache, that you are leaning on your hand?”
“Of course; everyone knows that. I was living there when the incident happened. Didn’t the countess tear Lady Isabel apart! She and Miss Levison would sit and gossip all day about it. Oh, I assure you I know all about it, just as much as Joyce did. Do you have a headache, since you're leaning on your hand?”
“Headache and heartache both,” she might have answered.
“Both a headache and a heartache,” she might have replied.
Miss Afy resumed.
Ms. Afy resumed.
“So, after the flattering compliment West Lynne had paid to me, you may judge I was in no hurry to go back to it, Madame Vine. And if I had not found that Mrs. Latimer’s promised to be an excellent place, I should have left it, rather than be marshaled there. But I have lived it down; I should like to hear any of them fibbing against me now. Do you know that blessed Miss Corny?”
“So, after the nice compliment West Lynne gave me, you can imagine I wasn't in a rush to go back there, Madame Vine. And if I hadn't found that Mrs. Latimer’s place was going to be great, I would have left instead of being herded back. But I’ve moved on; I'd love to hear any of them lying about me now. Do you know that lovely Miss Corny?”
“I have seen her.”
"I've seen her."
“She shakes her head and makes eyes at me still. But so she would at an angel; a cross-grained old cockatoo!”
“She shakes her head and gives me side-eye still. But she would do that to an angel; a cranky old cockatoo!”
“Is she still at East Lynne?”
“Is she still at East Lynne?”
“Not she, indeed. There would be drawn battles between her and Mrs. Carlyle, if she were.”
“Definitely not her. There would be fierce confrontations between her and Mrs. Carlyle if that were the case.”
A dart, as of an ice-bolt, seemed to arrest the blood in Lady Isabel’s veins.
A dart, like a freezing bolt of ice, seemed to stop the blood in Lady Isabel’s veins.
“Mrs. Carlyle,” she faltered. “Who is Mrs. Carlyle?”
“Mrs. Carlyle,” she hesitated. “Who’s Mrs. Carlyle?”
“Mr. Carlyle’s wife—who should she be?”
"Who is Mr. Carlyle's wife?"
The rushing blood leaped on now fast and fiery.
The rushing blood surged now quickly and intensely.
“I did not know he had married again.”
“I didn’t know he got remarried.”
“He has been married now—oh, getting on for fifteen months; a twelvemonth last June. I went to the church to see them married. Wasn’t there a cram! She looked beautiful that day.”
“He has been married now—oh, almost fifteen months; a year last June. I went to the church to see them get married. What a crowd! She looked beautiful that day.”
Lady Isabel laid her hand upon her breast. But for that delectable “loose jacket,” Afy might have detected her bosom rise and fall. She steadied her voice sufficiently to speak.
Lady Isabel placed her hand on her chest. If it weren't for that delightful “loose jacket,” Afy might have noticed her chest rising and falling. She managed to steady her voice enough to speak.
“Did he marry Barbara Hare?”
“Did he marry Barbara Hare?”
“You may take your oath of that,” said Afy. “If folks tell true, there was love scenes between them before he ever thought of Lady Isabel. I had that from Wilson, and she ought to know, for she lived at the Hares’. Another thing is said—only you must just believe one word of West Lynne talk, and disbelieve ten—that if Lady Isabel had not died, Mr. Carlyle never would have married again; he had scruples. Half a dozen were given him by report; Louisa Dobede for one, and Mary Pinner for another. Such nonsense! Folks might have made sure it would be Barbara Hare. There’s a baby now.”
“You can bet on that,” said Afy. “If people are being honest, there were love scenes between them before he ever even considered Lady Isabel. I got that from Wilson, and she should know, since she lived at the Hares’. Another thing people say—though you should only trust one word of West Lynne gossip and doubt ten—that if Lady Isabel hadn’t died, Mr. Carlyle would never have married again; he had his principles. Rumor had a few names for him; Louisa Dobede was one, and Mary Pinner was another. What nonsense! People should have known it would be Barbara Hare. There’s a baby now.”
“Is there?” was the faint answer.
“Is there?” was the soft reply.
“A beautiful boy three or four months old. Mrs. Carlyle is not a little proud of him. She worships her husband.”
“A beautiful boy who's about three or four months old. Mrs. Carlyle is quite proud of him. She adores her husband.”
“Is she kind to the first children?”
“Is she nice to the first children?”
“For all I know. I don’t think she has much to do with them. Archibald is in the nursery, and the other two are mostly with the governess.”
“For all I know, I don’t think she has much to do with them. Archibald is in the nursery, and the other two are mostly with the governess.”
“I wonder,” cried the governess, “how the tidings of Lady Isabel’s death were received at East Lynne?”
“I wonder,” exclaimed the governess, “how they took the news of Lady Isabel’s death at East Lynne?”
“I don’t know anything about that. They held it as a jubilee, I should say, and set all the bells in town to ring, and feasted the men upon legs of mutton and onion sauce afterward. I should, I know. A brute animal, deaf and dumb, such as a cow or a goose, clings to its offspring, but she abandoned hers. Are you going in Madame Vine?”
“I don’t know anything about that. They celebrated it like a festival, I would say, and had all the bells in town ringing, and afterward treated the men to mutton with onion sauce. I definitely should. A brute animal, deaf and dumb, like a cow or a goose, sticks by its young, but she abandoned hers. Are you going in, Madame Vine?”
“I must go in now. Good evening to you.”
“I need to head inside now. Good evening to you.”
She had sat till she could sit no longer; her very heartstrings were wrung, and she might not rise up in defence of herself. Defence? Did she not deserve more, ten thousand times more reproach than had met her ears now? This girl did not say of her half what the world must say.
She had sat there until she couldn't sit anymore; her heart felt completely crushed, and she couldn't stand up to defend herself. Defend herself? Didn't she deserve way more, a thousand times more criticism than what she had just heard? This girl didn't say half of what the world must think about her.
“There is a governess?”
"Is there a governess?"
“Nearly the first thing that Mr. Carlyle did, after his wife’s moonlight flitting, was to seek a governess, and she has been there ever since. She is going to leave now; to be married, Joyce told me.”
“Almost the first thing Mr. Carlyle did after his wife left under the moonlight was to look for a governess, and she has been there ever since. Joyce told me she’s getting ready to leave now because she’s getting married.”
“Are you much at East Lynne?”
“Do you spend a lot of time at East Lynne?”
Afy shook her head. “I am not going much, I can tell you, where I am looked down upon. Mrs. Carlyle does not favor me. She knew that her brother Richard would have given his hand to marry me, and she resents it. Not such a great catch, I’m sure, that Dick Hare, even if he had gone on right,” continued Afy, somewhat after the example of the fox, looking at the unattainable grapes. “He had no brains to speak of; and what he had were the color of a peacock’s tail—green.”
Afy shook her head. “I’m not going to many places, I can tell you, where I’m looked down on. Mrs. Carlyle doesn’t like me. She knew her brother Richard would have wanted to marry me, and she holds a grudge about it. Not such a great catch, I’m sure, that Dick Hare, even if he had turned out okay,” continued Afy, somewhat like the fox, gazing at the grapes she couldn’t reach. “He didn’t have much brains to speak of; and what he did have was the color of a peacock’s tail—green.”
To bed at the usual time, but not to sleep. What she had heard only increased her vain, insensate longing. A stepmother at East Lynne, and one of her children gliding on to death! Oh! To be with them! To see them once again! To purchase that boon, she would willingly forfeit all the rest of her existence.
To bed at the usual time, but not to sleep. What she had heard only increased her pointless, relentless longing. A stepmother at East Lynne, and one of her children slipping away! Oh! To be with them! To see them one more time! She would gladly give up everything else in her life to gain that.
Her frame was fevered; the bed was fevered; and she arose and paced the room. This state of mind would inevitably bring on bodily illness, possibly an attack of the brain. She dreaded that; for there was no telling what she might reveal in her delirium. Her temples were throbbing, her heart was beating, and she once more threw herself upon the bed, and pressed the pillow down upon her forehead. There is no doubt that the news of Mr. Carlyle’s marriage helped greatly the excitement. She did not pray to die, but she did wish that death might come to her.
Her body was burning with fever; the bed was hot; and she got up and walked around the room. This mental state would surely lead to physical illness, possibly a seizure. She feared that, because she couldn’t imagine what she might say during her delirium. Her temples were pounding, her heart was racing, and she once again threw herself onto the bed, pressing the pillow against her forehead. There’s no doubt that the news of Mr. Carlyle’s marriage intensified her agitation. She didn’t pray for death, but she did hope it would come to her.
What would have been the ending, it is impossible to say, but a strange turn in affairs came; one of those wonderful coincidences sometimes, but not often to be met with. Mrs. Crosby appeared in Madame Vine’s room after breakfast, and gave her an account of Helena’s projected marriage. She then apologized, the real object of her visit, for dispensing so summarily with madame’s services, but had reason to hope that she could introduce her to another situation. Would madame have any objection to take one in England? Madame was upon the point of replying that she should not choose to enter one in England, when Mrs. Crosby stopped her, saying that she would call in Mrs. Latimer, who could tell her about it better than she could.
What the ending would have been is impossible to determine, but a strange turn of events occurred; one of those amazing coincidences that happen sometimes, though not often. Mrs. Crosby came into Madame Vine’s room after breakfast and told her about Helena’s planned marriage. She then apologized, which was the real reason for her visit, for abruptly letting go of Madame’s services, but she hoped to connect her with another job. Would Madame have any objections to taking one in England? Madame was about to respond that she wouldn’t want to take a position in England when Mrs. Crosby interrupted her, saying that she would bring in Mrs. Latimer, who could explain it better than she could.
Mrs. Latimer came in, all eagerness and volubility. “Ah, my dear madame,” she exclaimed, “you would be fortunate indeed if you were to get into this family. The nicest people they are; he so liked and respected; she so pretty and engaging. A most desirable situation, too, treated as a lady, and all things comfortable. There’s only one pupil, a girl; one of the little boys, I believe, goes in for an hour or two, but that’s not much; and the salary’s seventy guineas. They are friends of mine; the Carlyles; such a beautiful place they live at—East Lynne.”
Mrs. Latimer came in, full of excitement and chatter. “Oh, my dear,” she said, “you would be really lucky to join this family. They are the nicest people; he’s so liked and respected, and she’s so beautiful and charming. It’s a very desirable situation, too—treated like a lady, and everything is comfortable. There’s only one student, a girl; one of the little boys, I think, comes in for an hour or two, but that’s not much; and the salary is seventy guineas. They are my friends, the Carlyles; they live in such a lovely place—East Lynne.”
The Carlyles! East Lynne! Go governess there? Lady Isabel’s breath was taken away.
The Carlyles! East Lynne! Go work as a governess there? Lady Isabel was stunned.
“They are parting with their governess,” continued Mrs. Latimer, “and when I was there, a day or two before I started on my tour to Germany, Mrs. Carlyle said to me, ‘I suppose you could not pick us up a desirable governess for Lucy; one who is mistress of French and German.’ She spoke in a half joking tone, but I feel sure that were I to write word I had found one desirable, it would give her pleasure. Now, Mrs. Crosby tells me your French is quite that of a native, Madame Vine, that you read and speak German well, and that your musical abilities are excellent. I think you would be just the one to suit; and I have no doubt I could get you the situation. What do you say?”
“They are letting their governess go,” Mrs. Latimer continued, “and when I was there, a day or two before I left for my trip to Germany, Mrs. Carlyle said to me, ‘I suppose you couldn’t find us a suitable governess for Lucy; one who is fluent in French and German.’ She said it partly as a joke, but I’m sure that if I wrote to say I had found someone suitable, it would make her happy. Now, Mrs. Crosby tells me your French is almost native-level, Madame Vine, that you read and speak German well, and that you’re an excellent musician. I think you’d be the perfect fit; and I have no doubt I could get you the job. What do you think?”
What could she say? Her brain was in a whirl.
What could she say? Her mind was racing.
“I am anxious to find you one if I can,” put in Mrs. Crosby. “We have been much pleased with you, and I should like you to be desirably placed. As Mrs. Latimer is so kind as to interest herself, it appears to me an opportunity that should not be missed.”
“I’m eager to help you find one if I can,” Mrs. Crosby added. “We’ve really enjoyed having you, and I’d like to see you in a good position. Since Mrs. Latimer is so generous to get involved, I think this is an opportunity we shouldn’t let slip away.”
“Shall I write to Mrs. Carlyle?” rejoined Mrs. Latimer.
“Should I write to Mrs. Carlyle?” replied Mrs. Latimer.
Lady Isabel roused herself, and so far cleared her intellect as to understand and answer the question. “Perhaps you would kindly give me until to-morrow morning to consider on it? I had not intended to take a situation in England.”
Lady Isabel woke up and cleared her mind enough to understand and respond to the question. “Could you please give me until tomorrow morning to think it over? I hadn’t planned on taking a job in England.”
A battle she had with herself that day. At one moment it seemed to her that Providence must have placed this opportunity in her way that she might see her children, in her desperate longing; at another, a voice appeared to whisper that it was a wily, dangerous temptation flung across her path, one which it was her duty to resist and flee from. Then came another phase of the picture—how should she bear to see Mr. Carlyle the husband of another—to live in the same house with them, to witness his attentions, possibly his caresses? It might be difficult; but she could force and school her heart to endurance. Had she not resolved, in her first bitter repentance, to take up her cross daily, and bear it? No, her own feelings, let them be wrung as they would, should not prove the obstacle.
A battle she had with herself that day. At one moment, it seemed to her that fate had put this opportunity in her path so she could see her children, driven by her desperate longing; at another, a voice seemed to whisper that it was a tricky, dangerous temptation thrown in her way, one she needed to resist and escape from. Then came another thought—how could she bear to see Mr. Carlyle as the husband of someone else, to live in the same house with them, to witness his attentions, possibly his affection? It might be tough; but she could train her heart to endure it. Had she not decided, in her first bitter regret, to take up her cross daily and carry it? No, her own feelings, no matter how painful, would not be the obstacle.
Evening came, and she had not decided. She passed another night of pain, of restlessness, of longing for her children; this intense longing appeared to be overmastering all her powers of mind and body. The temptation at length proved too strong; the project having been placed before her covetous eyes could not be relinquished, and she finally consented to go. “What is it that would keep me away?” she argued. “The dread of discovery? Well if that comes it must; they could not hang me or kill me. Deeper humiliation than ever would be my portion when they drive me from East Lynne with abhorrence and ignominy, as a soldier is drummed out of his regiment; but I could bear that as I must bear the rest and I can shrink under the hedge and lay myself down to die. Humiliation for me? No; I will not put that in comparison with seeing and being with my children.”
Evening arrived, and she still hadn’t made a choice. She endured another night of pain, restlessness, and longing for her children; this intense desire seemed to overwhelm her mind and body. Eventually, the temptation became too strong; the idea placed before her greedy eyes couldn’t be ignored, and she finally agreed to go. “What could possibly keep me away?” she reasoned. “The fear of being found out? If that happens, so be it; they can’t hang me or kill me. The deep humiliation of being driven from East Lynne in disgrace, like a soldier being drummed out of his regiment, would be my fate, but I could handle that like I do everything else, and I can hide under the hedge and lie down to die. Humiliation for me? No; I won’t compare that to seeing and being with my children.”
Mrs. Latimer wrote to Mrs. Carlyle. She had met with a governess; one desirable in every way who could not fail to suit her views precisely. She was a Madame Vine, English by birth, but the widow of a Frenchman; a Protestant, a thorough gentlewoman, an efficient linguist and musician, and competent to her duties in all ways. Mrs. Crosby, with whom she had lived two years regarded her as a treasure, and would not have parted with her but for Helena’s marriage with a German nobleman. “You must not mind her appearance,” went on the letter. “She is the oddest-looking person; wears spectacles, caps, enormous bonnets, and has a great scar on her mouth and chin; and though she can’t be more than thirty, her hair is gray; she is also slightly lame. But, understand you, she is a lady, with it all, and looks one.”
Mrs. Latimer wrote to Mrs. Carlyle. She had found a governess; one who was perfect in every way and would fit her needs exactly. Her name was Madame Vine, an Englishwoman by birth, but the widow of a Frenchman; she was a Protestant, a true gentlewoman, a skilled linguist and musician, and fully capable in her duties. Mrs. Crosby, with whom she had lived for two years, considered her a gem and would never have let her go if it weren't for Helena’s marriage to a German nobleman. “You shouldn’t mind her appearance,” the letter continued. “She’s quite an odd-looking person; she wears glasses, caps, huge bonnets, and has a prominent scar on her mouth and chin; and although she can’t be more than thirty, her hair is gray; she’s also slightly limp. But understand, she is a lady regardless, and she looks the part.”
When this description reached East Lynne, Barbara laughed at it as she read it aloud to Mr. Carlyle. He laughed also.
When this description got to East Lynne, Barbara laughed at it as she read it out loud to Mr. Carlyle. He laughed too.
“It is well governesses are not chosen according to their looks,” he said, “or I fear Madame Vine would stand but a poor chance.”
“It’s a good thing governesses aren’t chosen based on their looks,” he said, “or I’m afraid Madame Vine wouldn’t have much of a chance.”
They resolved to engage her, and word went back to that effect.
They decided to involve her, and word got back about that.
A strangely wild tumult filled Lady Isabel’s bosom. She first of all hunted her luggage over, her desk, everything belonging to her lest any mark on the linen might be there, which could give a clue to her former self. The bulk of her luggage remained in Paris, warehoused, where it had been sent ere she quitted Grenoble. She next saw to her wardrobe, making it still more unlike anything she had used to wear; her caps, save that they were simple, and fitted closely to the face, nearly rivaled those of Miss Carlyle. Her handwriting she had been striving for years to change the character of, and had so far succeeded that none would now take it for Lady Isabel Vane’s. But her hand shook as she wrote to Mrs. Carlyle—who had written to her. She—she writing to Mr. Carlyle’s wife! And in the capacity of a subordinate! How would she like to live with her as a subordinate, as servant—it may be said—where she had once reigned, the idolized lady? She must bear that, as she must bear all else. Hot tears came into her eyes, with a gush, as they fell on the signature, “Barbara Carlyle.”
A strangely wild turmoil filled Lady Isabel’s heart. First, she searched through her things—her desk, everything she owned—looking for any marks on the linen that might reveal her past self. Most of her belongings were still in Paris, stored away after being sent there before she left Grenoble. Then, she turned to her wardrobe, making it even more unlike anything she used to wear; her caps, though simple and snug against her face, were nearly as fancy as those of Miss Carlyle. She had been trying for years to change her handwriting, and had succeeded enough that no one would now recognize it as Lady Isabel Vane's. But her hand trembled as she wrote to Mrs. Carlyle—who had reached out to her. She—she was writing to Mr. Carlyle’s wife! And in the role of a subordinate! How would she manage living with her as a subordinate, essentially as a servant, where she had once been the adored lady? She had to endure that, just like everything else. Hot tears filled her eyes and spilled over onto the signature, “Barbara Carlyle.”
All ready, she sat down and waited the signal of departure; but that was not to be yet. It was finally arranged that she should travel to England and to West Lynne with Mrs. Latimer, and that lady would not return until October. Lady Isabel could only fold her hands and strive for patience.
All set, she sat down and waited for the signal to leave; but that wasn’t going to happen just yet. It was finally decided that she would travel to England and West Lynne with Mrs. Latimer, and that lady wouldn’t be back until October. Lady Isabel could only clasp her hands and try to be patient.
But the day did come—it actually did; and Mrs. Latimer, Lady Isabel, and Afy quitted Stalkenberg. Mrs. Latimer would only travel slowly, and the impatient, fevered woman thought the journey would never end.
But the day finally arrived—it really did; and Mrs. Latimer, Lady Isabel, and Afy left Stalkenberg. Mrs. Latimer preferred to travel slowly, and the restless, anxious woman felt like the journey would never be over.
“You have been informed, I think, of the position of these unhappy children that you are going to,” Mrs. Latimer observed to her one day. “You must not speak to them of their mother. She left them.”
“You’ve been told, I believe, about the situation of these poor kids you’re going to see,” Mrs. Latimer said to her one day. “You mustn’t mention their mother to them. She abandoned them.”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“It is never well to speak to children of a mother who has disgraced them. Mr. Carlyle would not like it; and I dare say they are taught to forget her, and to regard Mrs. Carlyle as their only mother.”
“It’s never good to talk to kids about a mother who has embarrassed them. Mr. Carlyle wouldn’t approve; and I bet they’re told to forget her, and to see Mrs. Carlyle as their only mother.”
Her aching heart had to assent to all.
Her aching heart had to agree to everything.
It was a foggy afternoon, gray with the coming twilight, when they arrived at West Lynne.
It was a foggy afternoon, gray with the approaching twilight, when they arrived at West Lynne.
Mrs. Latimer believing the governess was a novice in England, kindly put her into a fly, and told the driver his destination. “Au revoir, madame,” she said, “and good luck to you.”
Mrs. Latimer, thinking the governess was new to England, kindly put her in a cab and told the driver where to take her. “Goodbye, ma'am,” she said, “and good luck to you.”
Once more she was whirling along the familiar road. She saw Justice Hare’s house, she saw other marks which she knew well; and once more she saw East Lynne, the dear old house, for the fly had turned into the avenue. Lights were moving in the windows; it looked gay and cheerful, a contrast to her. Her heart was sick with expectation, her throat was beating; and as the man thundered up with all the force of his one horse, and halted at the steps, her sight momentarily left her. Would Mr. Carlyle come to the fly to hand her out? She wished she had never undertaken the project, now, in the depth of her fear and agitation. The hall door was flung open, and there gushed forth a blaze of light.
Once again, she was speeding down the familiar road. She spotted Justice Hare’s house and other landmarks she recognized; and once more she saw East Lynne, the beloved old house, as the carriage turned onto the avenue. Lights danced in the windows; it looked bright and cheerful, a stark contrast to her. Her heart was heavy with anticipation, and her throat was racing; and as the driver charged up with all the power of his one horse and stopped at the steps, her vision briefly blurred. Would Mr. Carlyle come to the carriage to help her out? She wished she had never taken on this project, now, overwhelmed by fear and anxiety. The hall door swung open, and a flood of light poured out.
Two men-servants stood there. The one remained in the hall, the other advanced to the chaise. He assisted Lady Isabel to alight, and then busied himself with the luggage. As she ascended to the hall she recognized old Peter. Strange, indeed, did it seem not to say, “How are you, Peter?” but to meet him as a stranger. For a moment, she was at a loss for words; what should she say, or ask, coming to her own home? Her manner was embarrassed, her voice low.
Two male servants stood there. One stayed in the hallway, while the other moved toward the carriage. He helped Lady Isabel get out and then focused on the luggage. As she walked into the hall, she recognized old Peter. It felt quite odd not to say, “How are you, Peter?” and to treat him like a stranger instead. For a moment, she was unsure of what to say; what should she ask when returning to her own home? She seemed flustered, and her voice was quiet.
“Is Mrs. Carlyle within?”
“Is Mrs. Carlyle home?”
“Yes, ma’am.”
"Yes, ma'am."
At that moment Joyce came forward to receive her. “It is Madame Vine, I believe,” she respectfully said. “Please to step this way, madame.”
At that moment, Joyce stepped forward to greet her. “It's Madame Vine, I believe,” she said respectfully. “Please come this way, madame.”
But Lady Isabel lingered in the hall, ostensibly to see that her boxes came in right—Stephen was bringing them up—in reality to gather a short respite, for Joyce might be about to usher her into the presence of Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle.
But Lady Isabel stayed in the hall, seemingly to make sure her boxes came in properly—Stephen was bringing them up— but really to take a quick break, as Joyce might be getting ready to introduce her to Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle.
Joyce, however, did nothing of the sort. She merely conducted her to the gray parlor. A fire was burning in the grate, looking cheerful on the autumn night.
Joyce, however, did nothing of the kind. She simply took her to the gray parlor. A fire was burning in the fireplace, looking cozy on the autumn night.
“This is your sitting-room, madame. What will you please to take? I will order it brought in while I show you your bed-chamber.”
“This is your living room, ma’am. What would you like to have? I’ll have it brought in while I show you your bedroom.”
“A cup of tea,” answered Lady Isabel.
“A cup of tea,” Lady Isabel replied.
“Tea and some cold meat?” suggested Joyce. But Lady Isabel interrupted her.
“Tea and some cold meat?” Joyce suggested. But Lady Isabel interrupted her.
“Nothing but tea and a little cold toast.”
“Just tea and some cold toast.”
Joyce rang the bell, ordered the refreshment to be made ready, and then preceded Lady Isabel upstairs. On she followed her heart palpitating; past the rooms that used to be hers, along the corridor, toward the second staircase. The door of her old dressing-room stood open, and she glanced in with a yearning look. No, never more, never more could it be hers; she had put it from her by her own free act and deed. Not less comfortable did it look now than in former days, but it had passed into another’s occupancy. The fire threw its blaze on the furniture. There were the little ornaments on the large dressing-table, as they used to be in her time; and the cut glass of crystal essence-bottles was glittering in the firelight. On the sofa lay a shawl and a book, and on the bed a silk dress, as thrown there after being taken off. No, those rooms were not for her now, and she followed Joyce up the other staircase. The bedroom she was shown to was commodious and well furnished. It was the one Miss Carlyle had occupied when she, Isabella, had been taken a bride to East Lynne, though that lady had subsequently quitted it for one on the lower floor. Joyce put down the waxlight she carried and looked round.
Joyce rang the bell, asked for the refreshments to be prepared, and then led Lady Isabel upstairs. She followed, her heart racing; past the rooms that used to belong to her, along the hallway, toward the second staircase. The door to her old dressing room was open, and she glanced in with a longing look. No, it could never be hers again; she had given it up of her own free will. It looked just as comfortable now as it did before, but it had now become someone else’s space. The fire cast a glow on the furniture. There were the little trinkets on the large dressing table, just like in her time; and the cut glass essence bottles sparkled in the firelight. On the sofa lay a shawl and a book, and on the bed was a silk dress, tossed there after being taken off. No, those rooms weren’t for her anymore, and she followed Joyce up the other staircase. The bedroom she was shown to was spacious and nicely furnished. It was the same one Miss Carlyle had occupied when Isabella had been married at East Lynne, although that lady had later moved to a room on the lower floor. Joyce set down the candle she was carrying and looked around.
“Would you like a fire lighted here, madame, for to-night? Perhaps it will feel welcome after travelling.”
“Would you like me to start a fire here, ma'am, for tonight? It might feel nice after your travels.”
“Oh, no, thank you,” was the answer.
“Oh, no, thanks,” was the answer.
Stephen, with somebody to help him, was bringing up the luggage. Joyce directed him where to place it, telling him to uncord the boxes. That done, the man left the room, and Joyce turned to Lady Isabel, who had stood like a statue, never so much as attempting to remove her bonnet.
Stephen, with some help, was bringing up the luggage. Joyce directed him on where to put it, telling him to untie the boxes. Once that was done, the man left the room, and Joyce turned to Lady Isabel, who had stood there like a statue, not even trying to take off her bonnet.
“Can I do anything for you, madame?” she asked.
“Can I do anything for you, ma’am?” she asked.
Lady Isabel declined. In the first moments of her arrival she was dreading detection—how was it possible that she should not—and she feared Joyce’s keen eyes more, perhaps than she feared any others. She was only wishing that the girl would go down.
Lady Isabel declined. In the first moments of her arrival, she was dreading being found out—how was it possible that she wouldn’t be?—and she feared Joyce’s sharp eyes more than she feared anyone else's. She was only hoping that the girl would leave.
“Should you want anything, please to ring, and Hannah will come up,” said Joyce, preparing to retire. “She is the maid who waits upon the gray parlor, and will do anything you like up here.”
“Should you need anything, just ring, and Hannah will come up,” said Joyce, getting ready to leave. “She’s the maid who takes care of the gray parlor and will do whatever you need up here.”
Joyce had quitted the room, and Lady Isabel had got her bonnet off, when the door opened again. She hastily thrust it on, somewhat after the fashion of Richard Hare’s rushing on his hat and false whiskers. It was Joyce.
Joyce had left the room, and Lady Isabel had taken off her hat when the door opened again. She quickly put it back on, a bit like Richard Hare hurriedly putting on his hat and fake sideburns. It was Joyce.
“Do you think you shall find your way down alone, madame?”
“Do you think you can find your way down by yourself, ma'am?”
“Yes, I can do that,” she answered. Find her way in that house!
“Yes, I can do that,” she replied. Find her way in that house!
Lady Isabel slowly took her things off. What was the use of lingering—she must meet their eyes, sooner or later. Though, in truth, there was little, if any, fear of her detection, so effectually was she disguised by nature’s altering hand, or by art’s. It was with the utmost difficulty she kept tranquil. Had the tears once burst forth, they would have gone on to hysterics, without the possibility of control. The coming home again to East Lynne! Oh, it was indeed a time of agitation, terrible, painful agitation, and none can wonder at it. Shall I tell you what she did? Yes, I will at the expense of ridicule. She knelt down by the bed and prayed for courage to go through the task she had undertaken; prayed for self-control—even she, the sinful, who had quitted that house under circumstances notorious. But I am not sure that this mode of return to it was an expedition precisely calculated to call down a blessing.
Lady Isabel slowly took off her things. What was the point of delaying—she had to face their eyes, sooner or later. Although, honestly, there was little, if any, fear of being recognized, so completely was she disguised by nature’s changes, or by art’s. It was extremely hard for her to stay calm. If the tears had started, they would have spiraled into hysteria, beyond her control. Coming back to East Lynne! Oh, it was truly a time of turmoil, terrible, painful turmoil, and no one can blame her for it. Should I tell you what she did? Yes, I will, even if it sounds silly. She knelt by the bed and prayed for the courage to get through the task she had taken on; prayed for self-control—even she, the one who had left that house under such infamous circumstances. But I’m not sure that this way of returning was a plan likely to earn a blessing.
There was no excuse for lingering longer, and she descended, the waxlight in her hand. Everything was ready in the gray parlor—the tea-tray on the table, the small urn hissing away, the tea-caddy in proximity to it. A silver rack of dry toast, butter, and a hot muffin covered with a small silver cover. The things were to her sight as old faces—the rack, the small cover, the butter-dish, the tea-service—she remembered them all; not the urn—a copper one—she had no recollection of that. It had possibly been bought for the use of the governess, when a governess came into use at East Lynne. Could she have given herself leisure to reflect on the matter, she might have told, by the signs observable in the short period she had been in the house, that governesses of East Lynne were regarded as gentlewomen—treated well and liberally. Yes; for East Lynne owned Mr. Carlyle for its master.
There was no reason to stay any longer, so she went down with the candle in her hand. Everything was set in the gray parlor—the tea tray on the table, the small urn steaming away, and the tea caddy nearby. A silver rack held dry toast, butter, and a hot muffin covered with a small silver lid. These items felt as familiar as old friends—the rack, the small lid, the butter dish, the tea set—she remembered them all; but not the urn—a copper one—she didn’t recall that at all. It had probably been bought for the governess, when they had one at East Lynne. If she had taken a moment to think about it, she could have inferred from what she had noticed in the short time she had been in the house that the governesses at East Lynne were seen as gentlewomen—treated well and generously. Yes; because East Lynne was owned by Mr. Carlyle.
She made the tea, and sat down with what appetite she might, her brain, her thoughts, all in a chaos together. She wondered whether Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle were at dinner—she wondered in what part of the house were the children. She heard bells ring now and then; she heard servants cross and recross the hall. Her meal over, she rang her own.
She made the tea and sat down with whatever appetite she could muster, her mind and thoughts all in chaos. She wondered if Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle were having dinner—she wondered where the children were in the house. She heard bells ringing occasionally and servants moving back and forth in the hall. After finishing her meal, she rang for her own.
A neat-looking, good-tempered maid answered it, Hannah, who, as Joyce had informed her, waited upon the gray parlor, and was at her, the governess’s, especial command. She took away the things, and then Lady Isabel sat on alone. For how long, she scarcely knew, when a sound caused her heart to beat as if it would burst its bounds, and she started from her chair like one who has received an electric shock.
A well-dressed, friendly maid named Hannah answered it. As Joyce had told her, Hannah attended to the gray parlor and was at the governess’s special request. She cleared away the things, and then Lady Isabel sat there by herself. She wasn’t sure how long she had been sitting when a noise made her heart race as if it would jump out of her chest, and she jumped out of her chair like someone who had just been shocked.
It was nothing to be startled at either—for ordinary people—for it was but the sound of children’s voices. Her children! Were they being brought in to her? She pressed her hand upon her heaving bosom.
It wasn't something to be surprised about—for regular people—because it was just the sound of kids' voices. Her kids! Were they being brought to her? She pressed her hand against her rising chest.
No; they were but traversing the hall, and the voices faded away up the wide staircase. Perhaps they had been in to desert, as in the old times, and were now going up to bed. She looked at her new watch—half past seven.
No; they were just walking through the hall, and the voices faded up the wide staircase. Maybe they had just gone out for dessert, like in the old days, and were now heading to bed. She glanced at her new watch—half past seven.
Her new watch. The old one had been changed away for it. All her trinkets had been likewise parted with, sold or exchanged away, lest they should be recognized at East Lynne. Nothing whatever had she kept except her mother’s miniature and a small golden cross, set with its seven emeralds. Have you forgotten that cross? Francis Levison accidentally broke it for her, the first time they ever met. If she had looked upon the breaking of that cross which her mother had enjoined her to set such store by, as an evil omen, at the time of the accident, how awfully had the subsequent events seemed to bear her fancy out! These two articles—the miniature and the cross—she could not bring her mind to part with. She had sealed them up, and placed them in the remotest spot of her dressing-case, away from all chance of public view. Peter entered.
Her new watch. She had replaced the old one for it. She had also let go of all her trinkets, selling or trading them so they wouldn’t be recognized in East Lynne. She kept nothing except her mother’s miniature and a small golden cross, with seven emeralds set in it. Do you remember that cross? Francis Levison accidentally broke it the first time they met. If she had seen the breaking of that cross, which her mother had insisted she value so highly, as a bad sign at the time of the accident, then how awful the events that followed seemed to confirm her fears! These two items—the miniature and the cross—she couldn’t bring herself to part with. She had packed them away and put them in the furthest corner of her dressing table, hidden from any chance of being seen. Peter entered.
“My mistress says, ma’am, she would be glad to see you, if you are not too tired. Will you please to walk into the drawing-room?”
“My mistress says, ma’am, she would love to see you, if you’re not too tired. Would you please come into the drawing room?”
A mist swam before her eyes. Was she about to enter the presence of Mrs. Carlyle? Had the moment really come? She moved to the door, which Peter held open. She turned her head from the man, for she could feel how ashy white were her face and lips.
A mist swirled in front of her eyes. Was she really about to meet Mrs. Carlyle? Had the moment finally arrived? She walked toward the door, which Peter held open for her. She turned her head away from the man, as she could sense how pale her face and lips looked.
“Is Mrs. Carlyle alone?” she asked, in a subdued voice. The most indirect way she could put the question, as to whether Mr. Carlyle was there.
“Is Mrs. Carlyle alone?” she asked, in a soft voice. That was the most indirect way she could ask if Mr. Carlyle was there.
“Quite alone, ma’am. My master is dining out to-day. Madame Vine, I think?” he added, waiting to announce her, as, the hall traversed, he laid his hand on the drawing-room door.
“Completely alone, ma’am. My master is out for dinner today. Madame Vine, I think?” he added, pausing to announce her as he crossed the hall and placed his hand on the drawing-room door.
“Madame Vine,” she said, correcting him. For Peter had spoken the name, Vine, broadly, according to our English habitude; she set him right, and pronounced it a la mode Francaise.
“Madame Vine,” she said, correcting him. For Peter had spoken the name, Vine, with a broad English accent; she set him straight and pronounced it a la mode Francaise.
“Madame Vine, ma’am,” quoth Peter to his mistress, as he ushered in Lady Isabel.
“Madame Vine, ma’am,” Peter said to his mistress as he welcomed Lady Isabel.
The old familiar drawing-room; its large handsome proportions, the well arranged furniture, its bright chandelier! It all came back to her with a heart-sickness. No longer her drawing-room, that she should take pride in it; she had flung it away from her when she flung away the rest.
The old familiar living room; its large, beautiful proportions, the nicely arranged furniture, and its bright chandelier! It all returned to her with a feeling of sadness. No longer her living room, one she could take pride in; she had thrown it away along with everything else.
Seated under the blaze of the chandelier was Barbara. Not a day older did she look than when Lady Isabel had first seen her at the churchyard gates, when she had inquired of her husband who was that pretty girl. “Barbara Hare,” he answered. Ay. She was Barbara Hare then, but now she was Barbara Carlyle; and she, she, who had been Isabel Carlyle, was Isabel Vane again! Oh, woe! Woe!
Seated under the bright chandelier was Barbara. She looked no older than the day Lady Isabel first saw her at the churchyard gates, when she asked her husband who that pretty girl was. “Barbara Hare,” he replied. Yes, she was Barbara Hare then, but now she was Barbara Carlyle; and she, who had been Isabel Carlyle, was Isabel Vane again! Oh, what a tragedy! What a tragedy!
Inexpressibly more beautiful, looked Barbara than Lady Isabel had ever seen her—or else she fancied it. Her evening dress was of pale sky-blue—no other color suited Barbara so well, and there was no other she was so fond of—and on her fair neck there was a gold chain, and on her arms were gold bracelets. Her pretty features were attractive as ever; her cheeks were flushed; her blue eyes sparkled, and her light hair was rich and abundant. A contrast, her hair, to that of the worn woman opposite to her.
Incredibly more beautiful, Barbara looked than Lady Isabel had ever seen her—or maybe she just thought so. Her evening dress was a soft sky-blue—no other color suited Barbara as well, and it was her favorite—and around her fair neck was a gold chain, with gold bracelets on her arms. Her lovely features were charming as always; her cheeks were flushed, her blue eyes sparkled, and her light hair was lush and plentiful. It stood in stark contrast to the hair of the tired woman sitting across from her.
Barbara came forward, her hand stretched out with a kindly greeting. “I hope you are not very much tired after your journey?”
Barbara stepped forward, her hand outstretched in a friendly greeting. “I hope you’re not too tired after your trip?”
Lady Isabel murmured something—she did not know what—and pushed the chair set for her as much as possible into the shade.
Lady Isabel whispered something—she wasn’t sure what—and pushed the chair that was meant for her as far into the shade as she could.
“You are not ill, are you?” uttered Barbara, noting the intensely pale face—as much as could be seen of it for the cap and the spectacles.
“You're not sick, are you?” said Barbara, noticing the extremely pale face—what little could be seen of it behind the hat and the glasses.
“Not ill,” was the low answer; “only a little fatigued.”
“Not sick,” was the quiet reply; “just a bit tired.”
“Would you prefer that I spoke with you in the morning? You would like, possibly, to retire to bed at once.”
“Would you rather I talked to you in the morning? You might want to head to bed right away.”
But Lady Isabel declined. Better get the interview over by candlelight than by daylight.
But Lady Isabel refused. It's better to have the interview by candlelight than in broad daylight.
“You look so very pale, I feared you might be ill.”
“You look really pale, I was worried you might be sick.”
“I am generally pale; sometimes remarkably so; but my health is good.”
“I usually have a pale complexion; sometimes it's quite striking; but my health is good.”
“Mrs. Latimer wrote us word that you would be quite sure to suit us,” freely spoke Barbara. “I hope you will; and that you may find your residence here agreeable. Have you lived much in England?”
“Mrs. Latimer told us that you would be a perfect fit for us,” Barbara said openly. “I hope you will be; and I hope you find your time here enjoyable. Have you spent much time in England?”
“In the early portion of my life.”
“In the early part of my life.”
“And you have lost your husband and your children? Stay. I beg your pardon if I am making a mistake; I think Mrs. Latimer did mention children.”
“And you’ve lost your husband and your kids? Please stay. I apologize if I’m mistaken; I believe Mrs. Latimer mentioned kids.”
“I have lost them,” was the faint, quiet response.
“I’ve lost them,” was the soft, quiet reply.
“Oh, but it must be terrible grief when children die!” exclaimed Barbara, clasping her hands in emotion. “I would not lose my babe for the world! I could not part with him.”
“Oh, it must be incredibly painful when children die!” exclaimed Barbara, clasping her hands in emotion. “I would never want to lose my baby for anything! I could not bear to be apart from him.”
“Terrible grief, and hard to bear,” outwardly assented Lady Isabel. But in her heart she was thinking that death was not the worst kind of parting. There was another far more dreadful. Mrs. Carlyle began to speak of the children she was to take charge of.
“Terrible grief, and hard to bear,” Lady Isabel agreed on the surface. But inside, she was thinking that death wasn’t the worst kind of separation. There was another, much more terrifying one. Mrs. Carlyle started to talk about the children she was going to take care of.
“You are no doubt aware that they are not mine; Mrs. Latimer would tell you. They are the children of Mr. Carlyle’s first wife.”
“You probably know these kids aren’t mine; Mrs. Latimer would tell you. They are the children of Mr. Carlyle’s first wife.”
“And Mr. Carlyle’s,” interrupted Lady Isabel. What in the world made her put in that? She wondered herself the moment the words were out of her mouth. A scarlet streak flushed her cheeks, and she remembered that there must be no speaking upon impulse at East Lynne.
“And Mr. Carlyle’s,” interrupted Lady Isabel. What in the world made her say that? She questioned herself the moment the words left her mouth. A crimson flush spread across her cheeks, and she recalled that there could be no speaking on impulse at East Lynne.
“Mr. Carlyle’s, of course,” said Barbara, believing Madame Vine had asked the question. “Their position—the girl’s in particular—is a sad one, for their mother left them. Oh, it was a shocking business!”
“Mr. Carlyle’s, of course,” said Barbara, thinking Madame Vine had asked the question. “Their situation—the girl's especially—is really unfortunate, because their mother abandoned them. Oh, it was a terrible thing!”
“She is dead, I hear,” said Lady Isabel hoping to turn the immediate point of conversation. Mrs. Carlyle, however, continued as though she had not heard her.
“She’s dead, I hear,” said Lady Isabel, trying to change the subject. Mrs. Carlyle, however, kept going as if she hadn’t heard her.
“Mr. Carlyle married Lady Isabel Vane, the late Lord Mount Severn’s daughter. She was attractive and beautiful, but I do not fancy she cared very much for her husband. However that may have been, she ran away from him.”
“Mr. Carlyle married Lady Isabel Vane, the late Lord Mount Severn’s daughter. She was attractive and beautiful, but I don’t think she cared much for her husband. Regardless, she left him.”
“It was very sad,” observed Lady Isabel, feeling that she was expected to say something. Besides, she had her role to play.
“It was really sad,” noted Lady Isabel, aware that she was supposed to say something. Plus, she had her role to play.
“Sad? It was wicked—it was infamous!” returned Mrs. Carlyle, giving way to some excitement. “Of all men living, of all husbands, Mr. Carlyle least deserved such a requital. You will say so when you come to know. And the affair altogether was a mystery; for it never was observed or suspected by any one that Lady Isabel entertained a liking for another. It was Francis Levison she eloped with—Sir Francis he is now. He had been staying at East Lynne, but no one detected any undue intimacy between them, not even Mr. Carlyle. To him, as others, her conduct must always remain a mystery.”
“Sad? It was horrendous—it was notorious!” Mrs. Carlyle replied, getting a bit agitated. “Out of all the men alive, of all the husbands, Mr. Carlyle deserved this the least. You’ll see for yourself once you know the full story. And the whole situation was a puzzle; nobody ever noticed or suspected that Lady Isabel had a thing for someone else. It was Francis Levison she ran off with—now he’s Sir Francis. He had been visiting East Lynne, but no one noticed any inappropriate closeness between them, not even Mr. Carlyle. For him, just like everyone else, her behavior will always remain a mystery.”
Madame appeared to be occupied with her spectacles, setting them straight. Barbara continued,—
Madame seemed to be focused on her glasses, adjusting them. Barbara went on,—
“Of course the disgrace is reflected on the children, and always will be; the shame of having a divorced mother—”
“Of course, the shame falls on the kids, and it always will; the embarrassment of having a divorced mom—”
“Is she not dead?” interrupted Lady Isabel.
“Is she not dead?” Lady Isabel interrupted.
“She is dead—oh, yes. But they will not be the less pointed at, the girl especially, as I say. They allude to their mother now and then in conversation, Wilson tells me; but I would recommend you, Madame Vine, not to encourage them in that. They had better forget her.”
“She’s dead—oh, yes. But they will still be looked at, especially the girl, as I said. They mention their mother every now and then in conversation, Wilson tells me; but I would suggest, Madame Vine, that you don’t encourage them to do that. It’s better for them to forget her.”
“Mr. Carlyle would naturally wish them to do so.”
“Mr. Carlyle would naturally want them to do that.”
“Most certainly. There is little doubt that Mr. Carlyle would blot out the recollection of her, were it possible. But unfortunately she was the children’s mother, and, for that, there’s no help. I trust you will be able to instill principles into the little girl which will keep her from a like fate.”
“Of course. There's no doubt that Mr. Carlyle would erase the memory of her if he could. But unfortunately, she was the children's mother, and there's nothing to be done about that. I hope you can teach the little girl values that will protect her from a similar fate.”
“I will try,” answered Lady Isabel, with more fervor than she had yet spoken. “Do you have the children much with you, may I inquire?”
“I'll try,” replied Lady Isabel, with more intensity than she had spoken before. “Do you often have the kids with you, if I may ask?”
“No. I never was fond of being troubled with children. When my own grow up into childhood I shall deem the nursery and the schoolroom the fitter place for them. What I trust I shall never give up to another, will be the training of my children,” pursued Barbara. “Let the offices properly pertaining to a nurse be performed by the nurse—of course, taking care that she is thoroughly to be depended on. Let her have the trouble of the children, their noise, their romping; in short, let the nursery be her place, and the children’s. But I hope that I shall never fail to gather my children round me daily, at stated and convenient periods, for higher purposes; to instill into them Christian and moral duties; to strive to teach them how best to fulfil the obligations of life. This is a mother’s task—as I understand the question—let her do this work well, and the nurse can attend to the rest. A child should never hear aught from his mother’s lips but persuasive gentleness; and this becomes impossible if she is very much with her children.”
“No. I've never been fond of dealing with children. When my own grow up into childhood, I’ll consider the nursery and schoolroom to be the right places for them. What I hope to never delegate to anyone else is the training of my children,” continued Barbara. “Let the nurse handle all her duties—provided she is completely reliable. Let her deal with the trouble of the children, their noise, their play; in short, let the nursery be her domain, and for the children. But I hope I’ll always make time to gather my children around me daily, at regular and convenient times, for more important lessons; to teach them Christian and moral duties; to work on guiding them in fulfilling the responsibilities of life. This is a mother’s job—as I see it—let her do this well, and the nurse can take care of everything else. A child should only hear gentle encouragement from their mother; and that becomes impossible if she spends too much time with her children.”
Lady Isabel silently assented. Mrs. Carlyle’s views were correct ones.
Lady Isabel nodded quietly. Mrs. Carlyle's views were spot on.
“When I first came to East Lynne I found Miss Manning, the governess, was doing everything necessary for Mr. Carlyle’s children in the way of the training that I speak of,” resumed Barbara. “She had them with her for a short period every morning, even the little one; I saw that it was all right, therefore did not interfere. Since she left—it is nearly a month now—I have taken them myself. We were sorry to part with Miss Manning; she suited very well. But she has been long engaged, it turns out, to an officer in the navy, and now they are to be married. You will have the entire charge of the little girl; she will be your companion out of school hours; did you understand that?”
“When I first arrived at East Lynne, I noticed that Miss Manning, the governess, was taking care of everything needed for Mr. Carlyle’s children in terms of their training,” Barbara continued. “She had them with her for a little while every morning, even the youngest one; I saw that everything was fine, so I didn’t step in. Since she left—it's been almost a month now—I’ve taken over. We were sad to say goodbye to Miss Manning; she was a great fit. But it turns out she’s been engaged for a long time to a naval officer, and now they’re getting married. You will have full responsibility for the little girl; she’ll be your companion outside of school hours; did you get that?”
“I am quite ready and willing to undertake it,” said Lady Isabel, her heart fluttering. “Are the children well? Do they enjoy good health?”
“I’m totally ready and willing to take it on,” said Lady Isabel, her heart racing. “Are the kids okay? Are they healthy?”
“Quite so. They had the measles in the spring, and the illness left a cough upon William, the eldest boy. Mr. Wainwright says he will outgrow it.”
“Exactly. They had the measles in the spring, and the illness left a cough on William, the oldest boy. Mr. Wainwright says he will grow out of it.”
“He has it still, then?”
"Does he still have it?"
“At night and morning. They went last week to spend the day with Miss Carlyle, and were a little late in returning home. It was foggy, and the boy coughed dreadfully after he came in. Mr. Carlyle was so concerned that he left the dinner table and went up to the nursery; he gave Joyce strict orders that the child should never again be out in the evening so long as the cough was upon him. We had never heard him cough like that.”
“At night and morning. They went last week to spend the day with Miss Carlyle and returned home a bit late. It was foggy, and the boy coughed terribly after he came in. Mr. Carlyle was so worried that he left the dinner table and went up to the nursery; he gave Joyce strict instructions that the child should never be out in the evening as long as he had the cough. We had never heard him cough like that.”
“Do you fear consumption?” asked Lady Isabel, in a low tone.
“Are you afraid of tuberculosis?” Lady Isabel asked in a quiet voice.
“I do not fear that, or any other incurable disease for them,” answered Barbara. “I think, with Mr. Wainwright, that time will remove the cough. The children come of a healthy stock on the father’s side; and I have no reason to think they do not on their mother’s. She died young you will say. Ay, but she did not die of disease; her death was the result of accident. Mrs. Latimer wrote us word you were of gentle birth and breeding,” she continued, changing the subject of conversation. “I am sure you will excuse my speaking of these particulars,” Barbara added, in a tone of apology, “but this is our first interview—our preliminary interview, it may in a measure be called, for we could not say much by letter.”
“I’m not afraid of that, or any other incurable disease for them,” Barbara replied. “I believe, like Mr. Wainwright does, that time will take care of the cough. The children come from a healthy lineage on their father’s side, and I see no reason to think it’s different on their mother’s side. You might say she died young. Yes, but it wasn’t due to illness; her death was an accident. Mrs. Latimer told us you come from a good background,” she added, shifting the topic. “I hope you don’t mind me bringing these things up,” Barbara continued, sounding apologetic, “but this is our first meeting—our preliminary meeting, as you might call it, since we couldn’t discuss much in letters.”
“I was born and reared a gentlewoman,” answered Lady Isabel.
“I was born and raised a lady,” answered Lady Isabel.
“Yes, I am sure of it; there is no mistaking the tone of a gentlewoman,” said Barbara. “How sad it is when pecuniary reverses fall upon us! I dare say you never thought to go out as a governess.”
“Yes, I know for sure; you can’t mistake the tone of a lady,” said Barbara. “How unfortunate it is when financial troubles hit us! I bet you never expected to become a governess.”
A half smile positively crossed her lips. She think to go out as a governess!—the Earl of Mount Severn’s only child! “Oh, no, never,” she said, in reply.
A half-smile crossed her lips. She thought about going out as a governess!—the Earl of Mount Severn’s only child! “Oh, no, never,” she replied.
“Your husband, I fear, could not leave you well off. Mrs. Latimer said something to that effect.”
“I'm afraid your husband won't leave you in a good position. Mrs. Latimer mentioned something along those lines.”
“When I lost him, I lost all,” was the answer. And Mrs. Carlyle was struck with the wailing pain betrayed in the tone. At that moment a maid entered.
“When I lost him, I lost everything,” was the response. And Mrs. Carlyle was affected by the deep sorrow revealed in the voice. At that moment, a maid walked in.
“Nurse says the baby is undressed, and quite ready for you ma’am,” she said, addressing her mistress.
“Nurse says the baby is undressed and all set for you, ma'am,” she said, addressing her mistress.
Mrs. Carlyle rose, but hesitated as she was moving away.
Mrs. Carlyle got up but paused as she started to walk away.
“I will have the baby here to-night,” she said to the girl. “Tell nurse to put a shawl round him and bring him down. It is the hour for my baby’s supper,” she smiled, turning to Lady Isabel. “I may as well have him here for once, as Mr. Carlyle is out. Sometimes I am out myself, and then he has to be fed.”
“I’m having the baby here tonight,” she told the girl. “Tell the nurse to wrap him in a shawl and bring him down. It’s time for my baby’s supper,” she smiled, turning to Lady Isabel. “I might as well have him here this time, since Mr. Carlyle is out. Sometimes I’m out myself, and then he has to be fed.”
“You do not stay indoors for the baby, then?”
“You're not staying inside for the baby, then?”
“Certainly not. If I and Mr. Carlyle have to be out in the evening, baby gives way. I should never give up my husband for my baby; never, never, dearly as I love him.”
“Definitely not. If Mr. Carlyle and I have to go out in the evening, the baby will have to adjust. I would never give up my husband for my baby; never, ever, no matter how much I love him.”
The nurse came in—Wilson. She unfolded a shawl, and placed the baby on Mrs. Carlyle’s lap. A proud, fine, fair young baby, who reared his head and opened wide his great blue eyes, and beat his arms at the lights of the chandelier, as no baby of nearly six months ever did yet. So thought Barbara. He was in his clean white nightgown and nightcap, with their pretty crimped frills and border; altogether a pleasant sight to look upon. She had once sat in that very chair, with a baby as fair upon her own knee; but all that was past and gone. She leaned her hot head upon her hand, and a rebellious sigh of envy went forth from her aching heart.
The nurse came in—Wilson. She unfolded a shawl and placed the baby on Mrs. Carlyle’s lap. A proud, beautiful baby with light features, who lifted his head and opened his big blue eyes, waving his arms at the lights of the chandelier like no other baby nearly six months old ever had. At least, that’s what Barbara thought. He was in his clean white nightgown and nightcap, adorned with pretty frills and borders; altogether a lovely sight. She had once sat in that same chair, with a baby just as beautiful on her own knee, but all of that was in the past. She leaned her hot head on her hand, and a sigh of envy escaped from her aching heart.
Wilson, the curious, was devouring her with her eyes. Wilson was thinking she never saw such a mortal fright as the new governess. Them blue spectacles capped everything, she decided; and what on earth made her tie up her throat in that fashion? As well wear a man’s color and stock at once! If her teaching was no better than her looks, Miss Lucy might as well go to the parish charity school!
Wilson, the curious one, was staring at her intently. Wilson thought she had never seen such a terrifying sight as the new governess. Those blue glasses topped it all off, she decided; and why on earth did she wrap her neck up like that? Might as well wear a man's tie! If her teaching was as bad as her appearance, Miss Lucy might as well be sent to the local charity school!
“Shall I wait, ma’am?” demurely asked Wilson, her investigation being concluded.
“Should I wait, ma’am?” Wilson asked politely, her investigation coming to an end.
“No,” said Mrs. Carlyle. “I will ring.”
“No,” said Mrs. Carlyle. “I’ll ring.”
Baby was exceedingly busy taking his supper. And of course, according to all baby precedent, he ought to have gone off into a sound sleep over it. But the supper concluded, and the gentleman seemed to have no more sleep in his eyes than he had before he began. He sat up, crowed at the lights, stretched out his hands for them, and set his mother at defiance, absolutely refusing to be hushed up.
Baby was really busy eating his dinner. And of course, like all babies do, he should have fallen into a deep sleep afterward. But when dinner was over, the little guy didn’t seem any sleepier than he was before he started. He sat up, cooed at the lights, reached out his hands for them, and ignored his mother, completely refusing to be quieted down.
“Do you wish to keep awake all night, you rebel?” cried Barbara, fondly looking on him.
“Do you want to stay awake all night, you rebel?” Barbara exclaimed, looking at him affectionately.
A loud crow, by way of answer. Perhaps it was intended to intimate he did. She clasped him to her with a sudden gesture of rapture, a sound of love, and devoured his pretty face with kisses. Then she took him in her arms, putting him to sit upright, and approached Madame Vine.
A loud crow answered back. Maybe it was meant to imply that he did. She suddenly hugged him with a burst of joy, expressing her love, and showered his lovely face with kisses. Then she lifted him in her arms, sat him up, and walked over to Madame Vine.
“Did you ever see a more lovely child?”
“Have you ever seen a more beautiful child?”
“A fine baby, indeed,” she constrained herself to answer; and she could have fancied it her own little Archibald over again when he was a baby. “But he is not much like you.”
“A really lovely baby,” she managed to reply; and she could almost imagine him as her own little Archibald when he was a baby. “But he doesn’t look much like you.”
“He is the very image of my darling husband. When you see Mr. Carlyle—” Barbara stopped, and bent her ear, as listening.
“He looks exactly like my dear husband. When you see Mr. Carlyle—” Barbara paused and leaned in, as if she were listening.
“Mr. Carlyle is probably a handsome man!” said poor Lady Isabel, believing that the pause was made to give her an opportunity of putting in an observation.
“Mr. Carlyle is probably a good-looking guy!” said poor Lady Isabel, thinking that the pause was made to give her a chance to chime in with a comment.
“He is handsome: but that is the least good about him. He is the most noble man! Revered, respected by everyone; I may say loved! The only one who could not appreciate him was his wife; and we must assume that she did not, by the ending that came. However she could leave him—how she could even look at another, after calling Mr. Carlyle husband—will always be a marvel to those who know him.”
“He's attractive, but that's the least of his qualities. He's the most noble guy! Revered and respected by everyone; I could even say loved! The only person who couldn't appreciate him was his wife, and we can assume she didn't, given how it ended. But how she could leave him—how she could even consider anyone else after calling Mr. Carlyle her husband—will always be a mystery to those who know him.”
A bitter groan—and it nearly escaped her lips.
A bitter groan almost slipped out of her mouth.
“That certainly is the pony carriage,” cried Barbara, bending her ear again. “If so, how very early Mr. Carlyle is home! Yes, I am sure it is the sound of the wheels.”
“That’s definitely the pony carriage,” shouted Barbara, leaning in to listen again. “If it is, how early Mr. Carlyle is home! Yes, I’m sure it’s the sound of the wheels.”
How Lady Isabel sat she scarcely knew; how she concealed her trepidation she never would know. A pause: an entrance to the hall; Barbara, baby in arms, advanced to the drawing-room door, and a tall form entered. Once more Lady Isabel was in the presence of her sometime husband.
How Lady Isabel sat, she hardly knew; how she hid her anxiety, she would never understand. There was a pause: a door opened to the hall; Barbara, holding the baby, walked to the drawing-room door, and a tall figure entered. Once again, Lady Isabel was face to face with her former husband.
He did not perceive that any one was present, and he bent his head and fondly kissed his wife. Isabel’s jealous eyes were turned upon them. She saw Barbara’s passionate, lingering kiss in return, she heard her fervent, whispered greeting, “My darling!” and she watched him turn to press the same fond kisses on the rosy open lips of his child. Isabel flung her hand over her face. Had she bargained for this? It was part of the cross she had undertaken to carry, and she must bear it.
He didn’t notice anyone was there, and he lowered his head to lovingly kiss his wife. Isabel watched them with jealousy in her eyes. She saw Barbara’s passionate, lingering kiss in return, heard her fervent whispered greeting, “My darling!” and watched him turn to plant the same affectionate kisses on the rosy open lips of his child. Isabel covered her face with her hand. Had she signed up for this? It was part of the burden she had chosen to carry, and she had to endure it.
Mr. Carlyle came forward and saw her. He looked somewhat surprised. “Madame Vine,” said Barbara; and he held out his hand and welcomed her in the same cordial, pleasant manner that his wife had done. She put her shaking hand into his; there was no help for it. Little thought Mr. Carlyle that that hand had been tenderly clasped in his a thousand times—that it was the one pledged to him at the altar of Castle Marling.
Mr. Carlyle stepped forward and saw her. He looked a bit surprised. “Madame Vine,” said Barbara; and he reached out his hand and welcomed her in the same friendly, warm way that his wife had. She placed her trembling hand in his; there was no avoiding it. Little did Mr. Carlyle know that that hand had been gently held in his a thousand times—that it was the one promised to him at the altar of Castle Marling.
She sat down on her chair again, unable to stand, feeling as though every drop of blood within her had left her body. It had certainly left her face. Mr. Carlyle made a few civil inquiries as to her journey, but she did not dare to raise her eyes to his, as she breathed forth the answers.
She sat back down in her chair, unable to get up, feeling like every drop of blood had drained from her body. It had definitely left her face. Mr. Carlyle asked a few polite questions about her trip, but she didn't dare look up at him as she gave her answers.
“You are at home soon, Archibald,” said Barbara, addressing him. “I did not expect you so early. I did not think you could get away. Do you know what I was wishing to-day?” she continued. “Papa is going to London with Squire Pinner to see those new agricultural implements—or whatever it is. They are sure to be away as much as three days. I was thinking if we could but persuade mamma to come to us for the time papa is to be away, it would be a delightful little change for her—a break in her monotonous life.”
“You’re home early, Archibald,” Barbara said to him. “I didn’t expect you back this soon. I thought you wouldn’t be able to get away. Do you know what I was wishing for today?” she continued. “Dad is going to London with Squire Pinner to check out those new farming tools—or whatever it is. They’re sure to be gone for at least three days. I was thinking if we could just convince Mom to come stay with us while Dad is away, it would be a lovely little change for her—a nice break from her routine.”
“I wish you could,” warmly spoke Mr. Carlyle. “Her life, since you left, is a monotonous one; though, in her gentle patience, she will not say so. It is a happy thought, Barbara, and I only hope it may be carried out. Mrs. Carlyle’s mother is an invalid, and lonely, for she has no child at home with her now,” he added, in a spirit of politeness, addressing himself to Madame Vine.
“I wish you could,” Mr. Carlyle said warmly. “Her life has been pretty dull since you left, although she won’t admit it in her gentle way. It’s a nice thought, Barbara, and I really hope it happens. Mrs. Carlyle’s mother is unwell and lonely since she doesn’t have any children at home with her right now,” he added politely, addressing Madame Vine.
She simply bowed her head; trust herself to speak she did not. Mr. Carlyle scanned her face attentively, as she sat, her spectacles bent downward. She did not appear inclined to be sociable, and he turned to the baby, who was wider awake than ever.
She just lowered her head; she didn't trust herself to speak. Mr. Carlyle studied her face closely as she sat there, her glasses pointed down. She didn't seem interested in being social, so he turned his attention to the baby, who was more awake than ever.
“Young sir, I should like to know what brings you up, and here, at this hour.”
“Hey there, I’d like to know what brings you here at this hour.”
“You may well ask,” said Barbara. “I just had him brought down, as you were not here, thinking he would be asleep directly. And only look at him!—no more sleep in his eyes than there is in mine.”
“You might be wondering,” said Barbara. “I just had him brought down since you weren't here, thinking he would fall asleep right away. And just look at him!—there’s no more sleep in his eyes than in mine.”
She would have hushed him to her as she spoke, but the young gentleman stoutly repudiated it. He set up a half cry, and struggled his arms, and head free again, crowing the next moment most impudently. Mr. Carlyle took him.
She would have pulled him close as she talked, but the young man firmly refused. He let out a half-shout and wriggled free, immediately bragging the next moment in the most cheeky way. Mr. Carlyle took him.
“It is no use, Barbara; he is beyond your coaxing this evening.” And he tossed the child in his strong arms, held him up to the chandelier, made him bob at the baby in the pier-glass, until the rebel was in an ecstacy of delight. Finally he smothered his face with kisses, as Barbara had done. Barbara rang the bell.
“It’s pointless, Barbara; he’s not going to be persuaded tonight.” Then he lifted the child in his strong arms, held him up to the chandelier, and made him dance in front of the baby in the mirror until the little one was filled with joy. Finally, he covered his face with kisses, just like Barbara had. Barbara rang the bell.
Oh! Can you imagine what it was for Lady Isabel? So had he tossed, so had he kissed her children, she standing by, the fond, proud, happy mother, as Barbara was standing now. Mr. Carlyle came up to her.
Oh! Can you imagine what it was like for Lady Isabel? He had tossed them around, he had kissed her kids, and there she stood, the loving, proud, happy mother, just like Barbara was now. Mr. Carlyle approached her.
“Are you fond of these little troubles, Madame Vine? This one is a fine fellow, they say.”
“Do you enjoy these little troubles, Madame Vine? They say this one is a real piece of work.”
“Very fine. What is his name?” she replied, by way of saying something.
“Very good. What's his name?” she replied, trying to say something.
“Arthur.”
“Arthur.”
“Arthur Archibald,” put in Barbara to Madame Vine. “I was vexed that his name could not be entirely Archibald, but that was already monopolized. Is that you, Wilson? I don’t know what you’ll do with him, but he looks as if he would not be asleep by twelve o’clock.”
“Arthur Archibald,” Barbara added to Madame Vine. “I was annoyed that his name couldn’t just be Archibald because that was already taken. Is that you, Wilson? I’m not sure what you’ll do with him, but he looks like he won’t be asleep by midnight.”
Wilson, with a fresh satisfying of her curiosity, by taking another prolonged stare from the corner of her eyes at Madame Vine, received the baby from Mr. Carlyle, and departed with him.
Wilson, feeling a renewed sense of curiosity, took another long glance at Madame Vine from the corner of her eyes, received the baby from Mr. Carlyle, and left with him.
Madame Vine rose. “Would they excuse her?” she asked, in a low tone; “she was tired and would be glad to retire to rest.”
Madame Vine stood up. “Would they mind if she left?” she asked quietly; “she was tired and would appreciate getting some rest.”
“Of course. And anything she might wish in the way of refreshment, would she ring for?” Barbara shook hands with her, in her friendly way; and Mr. Carlyle crossed the room to open the door for her, and bowed her out with a courtly smile.
“Of course. And should she want anything to drink, just ring for it?” Barbara shook her hand in her friendly manner, and Mr. Carlyle moved across the room to open the door for her, bowing with a polite smile as she left.
She went up to her chamber at once. To rest? Well, what think you? She strove to say to her lacerated and remorseful heart that the cross—far heavier though it was proving than anything she had imagined or pictured—was only what she had brought upon herself, and must bear. Very true; but none of us would like such a cross to be upon our shoulders.
She immediately went up to her room. To rest? What do you think? She tried to tell her wounded and regretful heart that the burden—much heavier than anything she had imagined—was something she had brought upon herself and must endure. True enough; but none of us would want that kind of burden on our shoulders.
“Is she not droll looking?” cried Barbara, when she was alone with Mr. Carlyle. “I can’t think why she wears those blue spectacles; it cannot be for her sight, and they are very disfiguring.”
“Isn’t she funny looking?” exclaimed Barbara when she was alone with Mr. Carlyle. “I can’t understand why she wears those blue glasses; it can’t be for her vision, and they’re quite unflattering.”
“She puts me in mind of—of——” began Mr. Carlyle, in a dreamy tone.
“She reminds me of—of——” started Mr. Carlyle, in a thoughtful tone.
“Of whom?”
"About whom?"
“Her face, I mean,” he said, still dreaming.
“Her face, I mean,” he said, still lost in thought.
“So little can be seen of it,” resumed Mrs. Carlyle. “Of whom does she put you in mind?”
“So little can be seen of it,” Mrs. Carlyle continued. “Who does it remind you of?”
“I don’t know. Nobody in particular,” returned he, rousing himself. “Let us have tea in, Barbara.”
“I don’t know. No one in particular,” he replied, pulling himself together. “Let’s have tea in, Barbara.”
CHAPTER XXXIII.
THE YEARNING OF A BREAKING HEART.
At her bedroom door, the next morning, stood Lady Isabel, listening whether the coast was clear ere she descended to the gray parlor, for she had a shrinking dread of encountering Mr. Carlyle. When he was glancing narrowly at her face the previous evening she had felt the gaze, and it impressed upon her the dread of his recognition. Not only that; he was the husband of another; therefore it was not expedient that she should see too much of him, for he was far dearer to her than he had ever been.
At her bedroom door the next morning, Lady Isabel stood, listening to see if it was safe to head down to the gray parlor. She felt a deep unease about running into Mr. Carlyle. The night before, when he was studying her face closely, she had felt his gaze, and it left her anxious about his recognizing her. Not only that; he was married to someone else, so it wasn't a good idea for her to see too much of him, since he meant more to her now than he ever had.
Almost at the same moment there burst out of a remote room—the nursery—an upright, fair, noble boy, of some five years old, who began careering along on the corridor, astride upon a hearth-broom. She did not need to be told it was her boy, Archibald; his likeness to Mr. Carlyle would have proclaimed it, even if her heart had not. In an impulse of unrestrainable tenderness, she seized the child, as he was galloping past her, and carried him into her room, broom and all.
Almost at the same moment, a fair-haired, noble boy around five years old came bursting out of a distant room—the nursery. He started racing down the hallway, straddling a hearth broom. She didn’t need to be told it was her son, Archibald; his resemblance to Mr. Carlyle would have made it clear, even without her heart telling her. In a moment of uncontrollable affection, she grabbed the child as he zoomed past her and took him into her room, broom and all.
“You must let me make acquaintance with you,” she said to him by way of excuse. “I love little boys.”
“You have to let me get to know you,” she said to him as an excuse. “I love little boys.”
Love! Down she sat upon a low chair, the child held upon her lap, kissing him passionately, and the tears raining from her eyes. She could not have helped the tears had it been to save her life; she could as little have helped the kisses. Lifting her eyes, there stood Wilson, who had entered without ceremony. A sick feeling came over Lady Isabel: she felt as if she had betrayed herself. All that could be done now, was to make the best of it; to offer some lame excuse. What possessed her thus to forget herself?
Love! She sat down on a low chair, the child in her lap, kissing him fervently, with tears streaming down her face. She couldn't have stopped the tears if her life depended on it; she couldn't have stopped the kisses either. Lifting her eyes, she saw Wilson standing there, having entered without any warning. A wave of sickness washed over Lady Isabel: she felt as if she had let herself down. All she could do now was make the best of it by offering some weak excuse. What made her forget herself like this?
“He did so put me in remembrance of my own children,” she said to Wilson, gulping down her emotion, and hiding her tears in the best manner she could; whilst the astonished Archibald, released now, stood with his finger in his mouth and stared at her spectacles, his great blue eyes opened to their utmost width. “When we have lost children of our own, we are apt to love fondly all we come near.”
“He reminded me of my own kids,” she said to Wilson, swallowing her emotions and trying her best to hide her tears. Meanwhile, the astonished Archibald, now free, stood with his finger in his mouth, staring at her glasses, his big blue eyes wide open. “When we lose our own children, we tend to love deeply everyone we come close to.”
Wilson, who stared only in a less degree than Archie, for she deemed the new governess had gone suddenly mad, gave some voluble assent, and turned her attention upon Archie.
Wilson, who stared only slightly less than Archie because she thought the new governess had suddenly lost her mind, gave a lot of enthusiastic agreement and focused her attention on Archie.
“You naughty young monkey! How dare you rush out in that way with Sarah’s hearth-broom? I’ll tell you what it is, sir, you are getting a might deal too owdacious and rumbustical for the nursery. I shall speak to your mamma about it.”
“You naughty little monkey! How dare you run out like that with Sarah’s hearth broom? I'll tell you, sir, you’re getting a bit too bold and rowdy for the nursery. I’ll have a word with your mom about this.”
She seized hold of the child and shook him. Lady Isabel started forward, her hands up, her voice one of painful entreaty.
She grabbed the child and shook him. Lady Isabel stepped forward, her hands raised, her voice filled with desperate pleading.
“Oh, don’t, don’t beat him! I cannot see him beaten.”
“Oh, please, don’t hit him! I can’t stand to watch him get beaten.”
“Beaten!” echoed Wilson; “if he got a good beating it would be all the better for him; but it’s what he never does get. A little shake, or a tap, is all I must give; and it’s not half enough. You wouldn’t believe the sturdy impudence of that boy, madame; he runs riot, he does. The other two never gave a quarter of the trouble. Come along, you figure! I’ll have a bolt put at the top of the nursery door; and if I did, he’d be for climbing up the door-post to get at it.”
“Beaten!” shouted Wilson; “if he got a good thrashing it would do him some good; but he never actually gets one. A little shake or a tap is all I can give him, and that’s not nearly enough. You wouldn’t believe the audacity of that kid, ma’am; he’s out of control. The other two never caused even a fraction of the trouble. Come here, you little rascal! I’m going to put a bolt at the top of the nursery door; and if I did, he’d try to climb up the door frame to reach it.”
The last sentence Wilson delivered to the governess, as she jerked Archie out of the room, along the passage, and into the nursery. Lady Isabel sat down with a wrung heart, a chafed spirit. Her own child! And she might not say to the servant, you shall not beat him.
The last thing Wilson said to the governess, as she pulled Archie out of the room, down the hallway, and into the nursery. Lady Isabel sat down with a heavy heart and an irritated spirit. Her own child! And she couldn’t tell the servant, you can't hit him.
She descended to the gray parlor. The two older children and breakfast were waiting; Joyce quitted the room when she entered it.
She walked down to the gray living room. The two older kids and breakfast were waiting; Joyce left the room as soon as she came in.
A graceful girl of eight years old, a fragile boy a year younger, both bearing her once lovely features—her once bright and delicate complexion—her large, soft brown eyes. How utterly her heart yearned to them; but there must be no scene like there had just been above. Nevertheless she stooped and kissed them both—one kiss each of impassioned fervor. Lucy was naturally silent, William somewhat talkative.
A graceful girl of eight years old and a fragile boy a year younger, both sharing her once beautiful features—her once bright and delicate complexion—her large, soft brown eyes. Her heart ached for them, but there couldn’t be a repeat of the earlier scene. Still, she bent down and kissed them both—one kiss each, full of emotion. Lucy was naturally quiet, while William was somewhat more chatty.
“You are our new governess,” said he.
“You’re our new governess,” he said.
“Yes. We must be good friends.”
"Yeah. We need to be good friends."
“Why not!” said the boy. “We were good friends with Miss Manning. I am to go into Latin soon—as soon as my cough’s gone. Do you know Latin?”
“Why not!” said the boy. “We were good friends with Miss Manning. I’m going to start Latin soon—as soon as my cough clears up. Do you know Latin?”
“No—not to teach it,” she said, studiously avoiding all endearing epithets.
“No—not to teach it,” she said, carefully steering clear of any affectionate nicknames.
“Papa said you would be almost sure not to know Latin, for that ladies rarely did. He said he should send up Mr. Kane to teach me.”
“Dad said you probably wouldn’t know Latin because women usually didn’t. He said he would send Mr. Kane to teach me.”
“Mr. Kane?” repeated Lady Isabel, the name striking upon her memory. “Mr. Kane, the music-master?”
“Mr. Kane?” Lady Isabel repeated, the name resonating in her memory. “Mr. Kane, the music teacher?”
“How did you know he was a music-master?” cried shrewd William. And Lady Isabel felt the red blood flush to her face at the unlucky admission she had made. It flushed deeper at her own falsehood, as she muttered some evasive words about hearing of him from Mrs. Latimer.
“How did you know he was a music master?” exclaimed sharp-witted William. Lady Isabel felt a rush of embarrassment as the blood colored her face from the awkward revelation she had just made. It deepened even more because of her lie, as she mumbled some vague words about hearing about him from Mrs. Latimer.
“Yes, he is a music-master; but he does not get much money at it, and he teaches the classics as well. He has come up to teach us music since Miss Manning left; mamma said that we ought not to lose our lessons.”
“Yes, he’s a music teacher, but he doesn’t earn much from it, and he also teaches the classics. He has come to teach us music since Miss Manning left; mom said we shouldn’t miss our lessons.”
Mamma! How the word, applied to Barbara, grated on her ear.
Mom! How the word, used for Barbara, sounded so harsh to her.
“Whom does he teach?” she asked.
“Who does he teach?” she asked.
“Us two,” replied William, pointing to his sister and himself.
"Us two," William said, pointing to his sister and himself.
“Do you always take bread and milk?” she inquired, perceiving that to be what they were eating.
“Do you always have bread and milk?” she asked, noticing that’s what they were eating.
“We get tired of it sometimes and then we have milk and water, and bread and butter, or honey; and then we take to bread and milk again. It’s Aunt Cornelia who thinks we should eat bread and milk for breakfast. She says papa never had anything else when he was a boy.”
“We sometimes get tired of it, so we have milk and water, and bread and butter, or honey; then we go back to bread and milk again. Aunt Cornelia thinks we should eat bread and milk for breakfast. She says Dad never had anything else when he was a boy.”
Lucy looked up.
Lucy glanced up.
“Papa would give me an egg when I breakfasted with him,” cried she, “and Aunt Cornelia said it was not good for me, but papa gave it to me all the same. I always had breakfast with him then.”
“Dad would give me an egg when I had breakfast with him,” she exclaimed, “and Aunt Cornelia said it wasn’t good for me, but Dad gave it to me anyway. I always had breakfast with him back then.”
“And why do you not now?” asked Lady Isabel.
“And why don’t you now?” asked Lady Isabel.
“I don’t know. I have not since mamma came.”
“I don’t know. I haven’t since Mom showed up.”
The word “stepmother” rose up rebelliously in the heart of Lady Isabel. Was Mrs. Carlyle putting away the children from their father?
The word "stepmother" rose up defiantly in Lady Isabel's heart. Was Mrs. Carlyle trying to separate the children from their father?
Breakfast over, she gathered them to her, asking them various questions about their studies, their hours of recreation, the daily routine of their lives.
Breakfast finished, she called them over, asking them different questions about their studies, their free time, and the daily routine of their lives.
“This is not the schoolroom, you know,” cried William, when she made some inquiry as to their books.
“This isn’t the classroom, you know,” shouted William when she asked about their books.
“No?”
“No way?”
“The schoolroom is upstairs. This is for our meals, and for you in an evening.”
“The classroom is upstairs. This space is for our meals and for you in the evening.”
The voice of Mr. Carlyle was heard at this juncture in the hall, and Lucy was springing toward the sound. Lady Isabel, fearful lest he might enter if the child showed herself, stopped her with a hurried hand.
The voice of Mr. Carlyle was heard at this moment in the hall, and Lucy was racing toward the sound. Lady Isabel, worried that he might come in if the child revealed herself, stopped her with a quick hand.
“Stay here, Isabel.”
“Stay here, Isabel.”
“Her name’s Lucy,” said William, looking quickly up. “Why do you call her Isabel?”
“Her name’s Lucy,” William said, looking up quickly. “Why do you call her Isabel?”
“I thought—thought I had heard her called Isabel,” stammered the unfortunate lady, feeling quite confused with the errors she was committing.
“I thought—thought I had heard her called Isabel,” stammered the unfortunate woman, feeling really confused by the mistakes she was making.
“My name is Isabel Lucy,” said the child; “but I don’t know who could have told you, for I am never called Isabel. I have not been since—since—shall I tell you?—since mamma went away,” she concluded, dropping her voice. “Mamma that was, you know.”
“My name is Isabel Lucy,” said the child; “but I don’t know who could have told you, because I’m never called Isabel. I haven’t been since—since—should I tell you?—since Mom left,” she concluded, lowering her voice. “Mom, you know.”
“Did she go?” cried Lady Isabel, full of emotion, and possessing a very faint idea of what she was saying.
“Did she leave?” cried Lady Isabel, overwhelmed with emotion and barely understanding what she was saying.
“She was kidnapped,” whispered Lucy.
“She's been kidnapped,” whispered Lucy.
“Kidnapped!” was the surprised answer.
"Kidnapped!" was the shocked response.
“Yes, or she would not have gone. There was a wicked man on a visit to papa, and he stole her. Wilson said she knew he was a kidnapper before he took mamma. Papa said I was never to be called Isabel again, but Lucy. Isabel was mamma’s name.”
“Yes, or she wouldn’t have left. There was a bad guy visiting Dad, and he took her. Wilson said she knew he was a kidnapper before he took Mom. Dad said I should never be called Isabel again, but Lucy. Isabel was Mom’s name.”
“How do you know papa said it?” dreamily returned Lady Isabel.
“How do you know Dad said it?” Lady Isabel replied dreamily.
“I heard him. He said it to Joyce, and Joyce told the servants. I put only Lucy to my copies. I did put Isabel Lucy, but papa saw it one day, and he drew his pencil through Isabel, and told me to show it to Miss Manning. After that, Miss Manning let me put nothing but Lucy. I asked her why, and she told me papa preferred the name, and that I was not to ask questions.”
“I heard him. He said it to Joyce, and Joyce told the servants. I only put Lucy on my copies. I did put Isabel Lucy, but Dad saw it one day, crossed out Isabel with his pencil, and told me to show it to Miss Manning. After that, Miss Manning only let me use Lucy. I asked her why, and she told me Dad preferred the name, and that I shouldn’t ask questions.”
She could not well stop the child, but every word was rending her heart.
She couldn't really stop the child, but every word was breaking her heart.
“Lady Isabel was our very, very own mamma,” pursued Lucy. “This mamma is not.”
“Lady Isabel was our very own mom,” Lucy continued. “This mom is not.”
“Do you love this one as you did the other?” breathed Lady Isabel.
“Do you love this one like you did the other?” breathed Lady Isabel.
“Oh, I loved mamma—I loved mamma!” uttered Lucy, clasping her hands. “But it’s all over. Wilson said we must not love her any longer, and Aunt Cornelia said it. Wilson said, if she loved us she would not have gone away from us.”
“Oh, I loved Mom—I loved Mom!” exclaimed Lucy, clasping her hands. “But it’s all over. Wilson said we must not love her anymore, and Aunt Cornelia said the same. Wilson said, if she loved us, she wouldn’t have left us.”
“Wilson said so?” resentfully spoke Lady Isabel.
“Wilson said that?” Lady Isabel replied resentfully.
“She said she need not let that man kidnap her. I am afraid he beat her, for she died. I lie in my bed at night, and wonder whether he did beat her, and what made her die. It was after she died that our new mamma came home. Papa said that she was to be our mamma in place of Lady Isabel and we were to love her dearly.”
“She said she didn't have to let that man kidnap her. I'm afraid he hurt her because she died. I lie in bed at night and wonder if he did hurt her and what caused her death. It was after she died that our new mom came home. Dad said she would be our mom instead of Lady Isabel, and we were supposed to love her dearly.”
“Do you love her?” almost passionately asked Lady Isabel.
“Do you love her?” Lady Isabel asked almost passionately.
Lucy shook her head.
Lucy nodded in disagreement.
“Not as I loved mamma.”
“Not like I loved Mom.”
Joyce entered to show the way to the schoolroom, and they followed her upstairs. As Lady Isabel stood at the window, she saw Mr. Carlyle depart on foot on his way to the office. Barbara was with him, hanging fondly on his arm, about to accompany him to the park gates. So had she fondly hung, so had she accompanied him, in the days gone forever.
Joyce came in to lead the way to the classroom, and they followed her upstairs. As Lady Isabel stood by the window, she watched Mr. Carlyle leave on foot, heading to the office. Barbara was with him, affectionately hanging onto his arm, ready to walk him to the park gates. Just like she used to, fondly clinging to him and walking with him during days long past.
Barbara came into the schoolroom in the course of the morning, and entered upon the subject of their studies, the different allotted hours, some to play, some to work. She spoke in a courteous but decided tone, showing that she was the unmistakable mistress of the house and children, and meant to be. Never had Lady Isabel felt her position so keenly—never did it so gall and fret her spirit; but she bowed to meek obedience. A hundred times that day did she yearn to hold the children to her heart, and a hundred times she had to repress the longing.
Barbara walked into the classroom that morning and started talking about their studies, discussing the different scheduled hours for play and work. She spoke in a polite yet firm tone, clearly establishing that she was in charge of the house and the children, and she intended to stay that way. Never had Lady Isabel felt her role so sharply—never had it caused her so much frustration and distress; yet she conformed to submission. A hundred times that day, she longed to pull the children close to her heart, and a hundred times she had to hold back that desire.
In a soft, damask dress, not unlike the color of the walls from which the room took its name, a cap of Honiton lace shading her delicate features, sat Mrs. Hare. The justice was in London with Squire Pinner, and Barbara had gone to the Grove and brought her mamma away in triumph. It was evening now, and Mrs. Hare was paying a visit to the gray parlor. Miss Carlyle had been dining there, and Lady Isabel, under plea of a violent headache, had begged to decline the invitation to take tea in the drawing-room, for she feared the sharp eyes of Miss Carlyle. Barbara, upon leaving the dessert-table, went to the nursery, as usual, to her baby, and Mrs. Hare took the opportunity to go and sit a few minutes with the governess—she feared the governess must be very lonely. Miss Carlyle, scorning usage and ceremony, had remained in the dining-room with Mr. Carlyle, a lecture for him, upon some defalcation or other most probably in store. Lady Isabel was alone. Lucy had gone to keep a birthday in the neighborhood, and William was in the nursery. Mrs. Hare found her in a sad attitude, her hands pressed upon her temples. She had not yet made acquaintance with her beyond a minute’s formal introduction.
In a soft damask dress that matched the color of the walls, which is how the room got its name, and a cap of Honiton lace framing her delicate features, Mrs. Hare sat down. The justice was in London with Squire Pinner, and Barbara had triumphantly brought her mom away from the Grove. It was now evening, and Mrs. Hare was visiting the gray parlor. Miss Carlyle had been dining there, and Lady Isabel, claiming to have a bad headache, had asked to skip tea in the drawing-room because she was worried about Miss Carlyle’s sharp gaze. After leaving the dessert table, Barbara went to the nursery as usual to see her baby, and Mrs. Hare took the chance to sit with the governess for a few minutes—she thought the governess must be feeling quite lonely. Miss Carlyle, ignoring the norms and formalities, stayed in the dining room with Mr. Carlyle, likely preparing to give him a lecture about some financial misdeed. Lady Isabel was alone. Lucy had gone to celebrate a birthday nearby, and William was in the nursery. Mrs. Hare found Lady Isabel in a sorrowful position, hands pressed against her temples. She had only been introduced formally for a minute and hadn’t gotten to know her yet.
“I am sorry to hear you are not well, this evening,” she gently said.
“I’m sorry to hear you’re not feeling well tonight,” she said softly.
“Thank you. My head aches much”—which was no false plea.
“Thank you. My head hurts a lot”—which was no false plea.
“I fear you must feel your solitude irksome. It is dull for you to be here all alone.”
“I’m afraid being alone here must feel pretty annoying for you. It’s boring to be all by yourself.”
“I am so used to solitude.”
"I am so used to being alone."
Mrs. Hare sat down, and gazed with sympathy at the young, though somewhat strange-looking woman before her. She detected the signs of mental suffering on her face.
Mrs. Hare sat down and looked at the young woman in front of her with sympathy, even though she seemed a bit unusual. She noticed the signs of mental distress on her face.
“You have seen sorrow,” she uttered, bending forward, and speaking with the utmost sweetness.
“You’ve seen sorrow,” she said, leaning forward and speaking very sweetly.
“Oh, great sorrow!” burst from Lady Isabel, for her wretched fate was very palpable to her mind that evening, and the tone of sympathy rendered it nearly irrepressible.
“Oh, what great sorrow!” exclaimed Lady Isabel, as her miserable fate was very clear to her that evening, and the tone of sympathy made it almost impossible to hold back.
“My daughter tells me that you have lost your children, and you have lost your fortune and position. Indeed I feel for you. I wish I could comfort you!”
“My daughter tells me that you’ve lost your kids, and you’ve lost your wealth and status. I truly feel for you. I wish there was a way to comfort you!”
This did not decrease her anguish. She completely lost all self control, and a gush of tears fell from her eyes.
This didn't lessen her pain. She completely lost control, and tears streamed down her face.
“Don’t pity me! Don’t pity me dear Mrs. Hare! Indeed, it only makes endurance harder. Some of us,” she added, looking up, with a sickly smile, “are born to sorrow.”
“Don’t feel sorry for me! Don’t feel sorry for me, dear Mrs. Hare! Honestly, it just makes getting through it tougher. Some of us,” she added, glancing up with a weak smile, “are meant to endure pain.”
“We are all born to it,” cried Mrs. Hare. “I, in truth, have cause to say so. Oh, you know not what my position has been—the terrible weight of grief that I have to bear. For many years, I can truly say that I have not known one completely happy moment.”
“We're all born into it,” Mrs. Hare exclaimed. “I really have reasons to say that. Oh, you don't know what my situation has been—the awful burden of grief that I have to carry. For many years, I can honestly say that I haven't experienced a single completely happy moment.”
“All do not have to bear this killing sorrow,” said Lady Isabel.
“All don’t have to carry this devastating grief,” said Lady Isabel.
“Rely upon it, sorrow of some nature does sooner or later come to all. In the brightest apparent lot on earth, dark days must mix. Not that there is a doubt but that it falls unequally. Some, as you observe, seem born to it, for it clings to them all their days; others are more favored—as we reckon favor. Perhaps this great amount of trouble is no more than is necessary to take us to Heaven. You know the saying, ‘Adversity hardens the heart, or it opens it to Paradise.’ It may be that our hearts continue so hard, that the long-continued life’s trouble is requisite to soften them. My dear,” Mrs. Hare added, in a lower tone, while the tears glistened on her pale cheeks, “there will be a blessed rest for the weary, when this toilsome life is ended; let us find comfort in that thought.”
“Count on it, everyone experiences some kind of sorrow eventually. Even the luckiest people have to face dark days. It’s clear that this burden isn’t shared equally. Some, as you can see, seem destined for it, as it follows them throughout their lives; others are luckier, at least in our eyes. Maybe all this suffering is just what we need to reach Heaven. You know the saying, ‘Adversity toughens the heart, or it opens it to Paradise.’ Perhaps our hearts are so hard that enduring life's troubles over time is necessary to soften them. My dear,” Mrs. Hare added softly, tears shining on her pale cheeks, “there will be a blessed rest for the weary when this challenging life is over; let’s find comfort in that thought.”
“Ay! Ay!” murmured Lady Isabel. “It is all that is left to me.”
“Ay! Ay!” whispered Lady Isabel. “It's all I have left.”
“You are young to have acquired so much experience of sorrow.”
“You're young to have gone through so much pain.”
“We cannot estimate sorrow by years. We may live a whole lifetime of it in a single hour. But we generally bring ill fate upon ourselves,” she continued, in a desperation of remorse; “as our conduct is, so will our happiness or misery be.”
“We can’t measure sorrow in years. We might live a whole lifetime of it in just one hour. But we usually bring bad luck upon ourselves,” she continued, filled with regret; “our happiness or suffering will reflect how we behave.”
“Not always,” sighed Mrs. Hare. “Sorrow, I grant you, does come all too frequently, from ill-doing; but the worst is, the consequences of this ill-doing fall upon the innocent as well as upon the guilty. A husband’s errors will involve his innocent wife; parent’s sins fall upon their children; children will break the hearts of their parents. I can truly say, speaking in all humble submission, that I am unconscious of having deserved the great sorrow which came upon me; that no act of mine invited it on; but though it has nearly killed me, I entertain no doubt that it is lined with mercy, if I could only bring my weak rebellious heart to look for it. You, I feel sure, have been equally undeserving.”
“Not always,” sighed Mrs. Hare. “I admit that sorrow often comes from wrongdoing; but the worst part is that the consequences of this wrongdoing affect both the innocent and the guilty. A husband’s mistakes impact his innocent wife; a parent's sins affect their children; and children can break their parents' hearts. I can honestly say, with all humility, that I don’t believe I deserved the great sorrow that fell upon me; that no action of mine invited it; but even though it has nearly destroyed me, I have no doubt that it has a silver lining of mercy, if only I could get my weak, rebellious heart to look for it. You, I’m sure, have been just as undeserving.”
She? Mrs. Hare marked not the flush of shame, the drooping of the eyelids.
She? Mrs. Hare didn’t notice the blush of shame or the lowering of the eyelids.
“You have lost your little ones,” Mrs. Hare resumed. “That is grief—great grief; I would not underrate it; but, believe me, it is as nothing compared to the awful fate, should it ever fall upon you, of finding your children grow up and become that which makes you wish they had died in their infancy. There are times when I am tempted to regret that all my treasures are not in that other world; that they had not gone before me. Yes; sorrow is the lot of all.”
“You’ve lost your little ones,” Mrs. Hare continued. “That’s deep sorrow—immense sorrow; I wouldn’t downplay it; but, believe me, it feels like nothing compared to the terrible fate that could befall you if you ever had to watch your children grow up and become the kind of people that make you wish they had died in their infancy. There are times when I wish that all my treasures were in the other world; that they had left before me. Yes; sorrow is what everyone faces.”
“Surely, not of all,” dissented Lady Isabel. “There are some bright lots on earth.”
“Surely, not everyone,” disagreed Lady Isabel. “There are some bright spots on earth.”
“There is not a lot but must bear its appointed share,” returned Mrs. Hare. “Bright as it may appear, ay, and as it may continue to be for years, depend upon it, some darkness must overshadow it, earlier or later.”
“There isn’t much, but it has to take its share,” replied Mrs. Hare. “As bright as it may seem, and as bright as it might continue to be for years, you can bet that some darkness will overshadow it, sooner or later.”
“Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle—what sorrow can there be in store for them?” asked Lady Isabel, her voice ringing with a strange sound, which Mrs. Hare noted, though she understood it not.
“Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle—what sadness could be waiting for them?” asked Lady Isabel, her voice carrying an unusual tone that Mrs. Hare noticed, even though she didn’t understand it.
“Mrs. Carlyle’s lot is bright,” she said, a sweet smile illumining her features. “She loves her husband with an impassioned love; and he is worthy of it. A happy fate, indeed, is hers; but she must not expect to be exempted from sorrow. Mr. Carlyle has had his share of it,” continued Mrs. Hare.
“Mrs. Carlyle’s life is bright,” she said, a sweet smile lighting up her face. “She loves her husband deeply, and he deserves that love. She truly has a happy life, but she shouldn’t think she’ll be free from sadness. Mr. Carlyle has gone through his share of it,” continued Mrs. Hare.
“Ah!”
“Whoa!”
“You have doubtless been made acquainted with his history. His first wife left him—left home and her children. He bore it bravely before the world, but I know that it wrung his very heart-strings. She was his heart’s sole idol.”
“You've probably heard about his past. His first wife left him—she left home and their kids. He handled it well in public, but I know it broke his heart. She was the only one he truly loved.”
“She? Not Barbara?”
"Her? Not Barbara?"
The moment the word “Barbara” had escaped her lips, Lady Isabel, recollected herself. She was only Madame Vine, the governess; what would Mrs. Hare think of her familiarity?
The moment the word "Barbara" slipped out of her mouth, Lady Isabel caught herself. She was just Madame Vine, the governess; what would Mrs. Hare think of her being so familiar?
Mrs. Hare did not appear to have noticed it; she was absorbed in the subject.
Mrs. Hare didn’t seem to notice it; she was fully focused on the topic.
“Barbara?” she uttered; “certainly not. Had his first love been given to Barbara, he would have chosen her then. It was given to Lady Isabel.”
“Barbara?” she said; “definitely not. If his first love had been for Barbara, he would have picked her back then. It was for Lady Isabel.”
“It is given his wife now?”
“It is given to his wife now?”
Mrs. Hare nearly laughed.
Mrs. Hare almost laughed.
“Of course it is; would you wish it to be buried in the grave with the dead, and with one who was false to him? But, my dear, she was the sweetest woman, that unfortunate Lady Isabel. I loved her then, and I cannot help loving her still. Others blamed her, but I pitied. They were well matched; he so good and noble; she, so lovely and endearing.”
“Of course it is; would you want it to be buried in the grave with the dead, and with someone who was untrue to him? But, my dear, she was the sweetest woman, that unfortunate Lady Isabel. I loved her then, and I can’t help loving her still. Others criticized her, but I felt sorry for her. They were well matched; he was so good and noble; she was so beautiful and charming.”
“And she left him—threw him to the winds with all his nobility and love!” exclaimed the poor governess, with a gesture of the hands that looked very much like despair.
“And she left him—cast him aside with all his nobility and love!” exclaimed the poor governess, her hands gesturing in a way that resembled despair.
“Yes. It will not do to talk of—it is a miserable subject. How she could abandon such a husband, such children, was a marvel to many; but to none more than it was to me and my daughter. The false step—though I feel almost ashamed to speak out the thought, lest it may appear to savor of triumph—while it must have secured her own wretchedness, led to the happiness of my child; for it is certain Barbara would never love one as she loves Mr. Carlyle.”
“Yes. It’s pointless to talk about it—it’s a sad topic. How she could leave such a husband and such children amazed many people, but no one more than my daughter and me. The mistake—though I almost feel embarrassed to say it, as it might seem like I'm gloating—while it certainly guaranteed her own misery, brought happiness to my child; because it's clear that Barbara would never love anyone the way she loves Mr. Carlyle.”
“It did secure wretchedness to her, you think?” cried Lady Isabel, her tone one of bitter mockery more than anything else.
“It really brought her misery, didn’t it?” Lady Isabel exclaimed, her tone dripping with bitter sarcasm more than anything else.
Mrs. Hare was surprised at the question.
Mrs. Hare was surprised by the question.
“No woman ever took that fatal step yet, without its entailing on her the most dire wretchedness,” she replied. “It cannot be otherwise. And Lady Isabel was of a nature to feel remorse beyond common—to meet it half-way. Refined, modest, with every feeling of an English gentlewoman, she was the very last, one would have thought, to act so. It was as if she had gone away in a dream, not knowing what she was doing; I have thought so many a time. That terrible mental wretchedness and remorse did overtake her, I know.”
“No woman has ever taken that fatal step without it bringing her the most intense misery,” she replied. “It just can’t be different. And Lady Isabel had a nature that felt remorse more deeply than usual—she confronted it head-on. Refined, modest, with every quality of an English gentlewoman, she was the very last person you’d expect to act that way. It felt like she was lost in a dream, unaware of her actions; I’ve thought that many times. That awful mental agony and remorse did eventually catch up with her, I know.”
“How did you know it? Did you hear it?” exclaimed Lady Isabel, her tone all too eager, had Mrs. Hare been suspicious. “Did he proclaim that—Francis Levison? Did you hear it from him?”
“How did you find out? Did you hear it?” exclaimed Lady Isabel, her tone too eager, had Mrs. Hare been suspicious. “Did he say that—Francis Levison? Did you hear it from him?”
Mrs. Hare, gentle Mrs. Hare, drew herself up, for the words grated on her feelings and on her pride. Another moment, and she was mild and kind again, for she reflected that the poor, sorrowful governess must have spoken without thought.
Mrs. Hare, gentle Mrs. Hare, straightened herself up, as the words rubbed against her feelings and her pride. In just a moment, she became mild and kind again, realizing that the poor, sorrowful governess must have spoken without thinking.
“I know not what Sir Francis Levison may have chose to proclaim,” she said, “but you may be sure he would not be allowed opportunity to proclaim anything to me, or to any other friend of Mr. Carlyle’s; nay, I should say, nor to any of the good and honorable. I heard it from Lord Mount Severn.”
“I don't know what Sir Francis Levison may have chosen to announce,” she said, “but you can be sure he wouldn't be given the chance to announce anything to me or to any other friend of Mr. Carlyle's; in fact, I would say, nor to any of the good and honorable. I heard it from Lord Mount Severn.”
“From Lord Mount Severn?” repeated Lady Isabel. And she opened her lips to say something more, but closed them again.
“From Lord Mount Severn?” Lady Isabel repeated. She started to say something else but then closed her lips again.
“He was here on a visit in the summer; he stayed a fortnight. Lady Isabel was the daughter of the late earl—perhaps you may not have known that. He—Lord Mount Severn—told me, in confidence, that he had sought out Lady Isabel when the man, Levison, left her; he found her sick, poor, broken-hearted, in some remote French town, utterly borne down with remorse and repentance.”
“He was here visiting in the summer; he stayed for two weeks. Lady Isabel was the daughter of the late earl—maybe you didn’t know that. He—Lord Mount Severn—told me in confidence that he looked for Lady Isabel when the man, Levison, abandoned her; he found her sick, struggling, heartbroken, in some remote French town, completely weighed down by remorse and regret.”
“Could it be otherwise?” sharply asked Lady Isabel.
“Could it be any different?” Lady Isabel asked sharply.
“My dear, I have said it could not. The very thought of her deserted children would entail it, if nothing she did. There was a baby born abroad,” added Mrs. Hare, dropping her voice, “an infant in its cradle, Lord Mount Severn said; but that child, we knew, could only bring pain and shame.”
“My dear, I’ve said it couldn’t happen. Just the thought of her abandoned children would mean the worst, even if she did nothing. There was a baby born overseas,” Mrs. Hare said quietly, “an infant in its crib, Lord Mount Severn mentioned; but we knew that child could only bring pain and disgrace.”
“True,” issued from her trembling lips.
“True,” came from her trembling lips.
“Next came her death; and I cannot but think it was sent to her in mercy. I trust she was prepared for it, and had made her peace with God. When all else is taken from us, we turn to him; I hope she had learned to find the Refuge.”
“Next came her death, and I can’t help but think it was sent to her as an act of mercy. I trust she was ready for it and had made her peace with God. When everything else is taken from us, we turn to Him; I hope she had learned to find that Refuge.”
“How did Mr. Carlyle receive the news of her death?” murmured Lady Isabel, a question which had been often in her thoughts.
“How did Mr. Carlyle take the news of her death?” murmured Lady Isabel, a question that had often been on her mind.
“I cannot tell; he made no outward sign either of satisfaction or grief. It was too delicate a subject for any one to enter upon with him, and most assuredly he did not enter upon it himself. After he was engaged to my child, he told me he should never have married during Lady Isabel’s life.”
“I can't say; he showed no obvious signs of either happiness or sadness. It was too sensitive a topic for anyone to bring up with him, and he definitely didn’t bring it up himself. After he got engaged to my daughter, he told me he would never have married while Lady Isabel was alive.”
“From—from—the remains of affection?”
“From the remains of affection?”
“I should think not. I inferred it to be from conscientious scruples. All his affection is given to his present wife. There is no doubt that he loves her with a true, a fervent, a lasting love: though there may have been more romantic sentiment in the early passion felt for Lady Isabel. Poor thing! She gave up a sincere heart, a happy home.”
“I don't think so. I assumed it was due to his strong morals. All his love is directed towards his current wife. There's no doubt he loves her with genuine, deep, and enduring affection, even if he might have felt more romantic feelings for Lady Isabel in the past. Poor thing! She gave up a sincere heart and a happy home.”
Ay, poor thing! She had very nearly wailed forth her vain despair.
Oh, poor thing! She almost cried out her pointless despair.
“I wonder whether the drawing-room is tenanted yet,” smiled Mrs. Hare, breaking a pause which had ensued. “If so I suppose they will be expecting me there.”
“I wonder if the living room is occupied yet,” smiled Mrs. Hare, breaking the silence that had followed. “If it is, I guess they'll be expecting me there.”
“I will ascertain for you,” said Lady Isabel, speaking in the impulse of the moment; for she was craving an instant to herself, even though it were but in the next hall.
“I'll find out for you,” said Lady Isabel, speaking in the heat of the moment; she was longing for a moment to herself, even if it was just in the next room.
She quitted the gray parlor and approached the drawing-room. Not a sound came from it; and, believing it was empty, she opened the door and looked cautiously in.
She left the gray parlor and walked toward the drawing-room. Not a sound came from it; and, thinking it was empty, she opened the door and peered in cautiously.
Quite empty. The fire blazed, the chandelier was lighted, but nobody was enjoying the warmth or the light. From the inner room, however, came the sound of the piano, and the tones of Mr. Carlyle’s voice. She recognized the chords of the music—they were those of the accompaniment to the song he had so loved when she sang it him. Who was about to sing it to him now?
Quite empty. The fire blazed, the chandelier was lit, but no one was enjoying the warmth or the light. From the inner room, however, came the sound of the piano and the tones of Mr. Carlyle’s voice. She recognized the chords of the music—they were the accompaniment to the song he had loved so much when she sang it to him. Who was about to sing it to him now?
Lady Isabel stole across the drawing-room to the other door, which was ajar. Barbara was seated at the piano, and Mr. Carlyle stood by her, his arm on her chair, and bending his face on a level with hers, possibly to look at the music. So once had stolen, so once had peeped the unhappy Barbara, to hear this selfsame song. She had been his wife then; she had craved, and received his kisses when it was over. Their positions were reversed.
Lady Isabel quietly crossed the living room to the other door, which was slightly open. Barbara was sitting at the piano, and Mr. Carlyle stood beside her, his arm resting on her chair, leaning down to be at eye level with her, possibly to look at the sheet music. It was the same way the unhappy Barbara had once quietly entered and listened to this very song. Back then, she had been his wife; she had longed for and received his kisses when it was over. Now their roles were flipped.
Barbara began. Her voice had not the brilliant power of Lady Isabel’s, but it was a sweet and pleasant voice to listen to.
Barbara began. Her voice didn’t have the striking power of Lady Isabel’s, but it was a sweet and enjoyable voice to listen to.
“When other lips and other hearts Their tales of love shall tell, In language whose excess imparts The power they feel so well, There may, perhaps, in such a scene, Some recollection be, Of days that have as happy been— And you’ll remember me.”
“When other lips and other hearts Share their love stories, In words that overflow with feeling The strength they know so well, There might be, in that moment, A memory stirred, Of days that were just as joyful— And you'll think of me.”
Days that had as happy been! Ay! did he remember her? Did a thought of her, his first and best love, flit across him, as the words fell on his ear? Did a past vision of the time when she had sat there and sung it to him arouse his heart to even momentary recollection?
Days that had been so happy! Yes! Did he remember her? Did a thought of her, his first and greatest love, cross his mind as those words reached his ears? Did a memory of the time when she sat there and sang it to him spark even a brief reminder in his heart?
Terribly, indeed, were their positions reversed; most terribly was she feeling it. And by whose act and will had the change been wrought? Barbara was now the cherished wife, East Lynne’s mistress. And what was she? Not even the courted, welcomed guest of an hour, as Barbara had been; but an interloper; a criminal woman who had thrust herself into the house; her act, in doing so, not justifiable, her position a most false one. Was it right, even if she did succeed in remaining undiscovered, that she and Barbara should dwell in the same habitation, Mr. Carlyle being in it? Did she deem it to be right? No, she did not; but one act of ill-doing entails more. These thoughts were passing through her mind as she stood there, listening to the song; stood there as one turned to stone, her throbbing temples pressed against the door’s pillar.
Terribly, indeed, their situations had flipped; she was feeling it most acutely. And by whose actions and choices had this change happened? Barbara was now the beloved wife, the mistress of East Lynne. And what about her? Not even the honored, welcomed guest for an hour, like Barbara had been; but an intruder; a wrongful woman who had forced her way into the house; her actions, in doing so, were unjustifiable, her position completely false. Was it right, even if she managed to stay hidden, for her and Barbara to live in the same home, with Mr. Carlyle present? Did she think it was right? No, she did not; but one wrong act leads to another. These thoughts raced through her mind as she stood there, listening to the song; stood there like someone turned to stone, her pounding temples pressing against the door’s post.
The song was over, and Barbara turned to her husband, a whole world of love in her bright blue eyes. He laid his hand upon her head; Lady Isabel saw that, but she would not wait to see the caress that most probably followed it. She turned and crossed the room again, her hands clasped tightly on her bosom, her breath catching itself in hysterical sobs. Miss Carlyle was entering the hall. They had not yet met, and Lady Isabel swept meekly past her with a hurried courtesy. Miss Carlyle spoke, but she dared not answer, to wait would have been to betray herself.
The song ended, and Barbara turned to her husband, a whole world of love shining in her bright blue eyes. He placed his hand on her head; Lady Isabel noticed that, but she wouldn’t stick around to see the affection that likely followed. She turned and crossed the room again, her hands tightly clasped over her chest, her breath hitching in emotional sobs. Miss Carlyle was entering the hall. They hadn't met yet, and Lady Isabel hurried past her with a quick nod. Miss Carlyle said something, but she couldn't respond; waiting would have revealed her feelings.
Sunday came, and that was the worst of all. In the old East Lynne pew at St. Jude’s, so conspicuous to the congregation, sat she, as in former times; no excuse, dared she, the governess make, to remain away. It was the first time she had entered an English Protestant church since she had last sat in it, there, with Mr. Carlyle. Can you wonder that the fact alone, with all the terrible remembrances it brought in its train, was sufficient to overwhelm her with emotion? She sat at the upper end now, with Lucy; Barbara occupied the place that had been hers, by the side of Mr. Carlyle. Barbara there, in her own right his wife; she severed from him forever and forever!
Sunday came, and it was the worst of all. In the old East Lynne pew at St. Jude’s, so noticeable to the congregation, she sat just like before; she didn’t dare make any excuse to stay away, as the governess. It was the first time she had entered an English Protestant church since her last visit there with Mr. Carlyle. Can you blame her for being overwhelmed with emotion just by that fact, along with all the terrible memories it brought back? She now sat at the front, with Lucy; Barbara took the spot that used to be hers, next to Mr. Carlyle. Barbara was there, officially his wife; she was cut off from him forever and ever!
She scarcely raised her head; she tightened her thick veil over her face; she kept her spectacles bent toward the ground. Lucy thought she must be crying; she never had seen anyone so still at church before. Lucy was mistaken; tears came not to solace the bitter anguish of hopeless, self-condemning remorse. How she sat out the service she could not tell; she could not tell how she could sit out other services, as the Sundays came round! The congregation did not forget to stare at her. What an extraordinary looking governess Mrs. Carlyle had picked up!
She barely lifted her head; she pulled her thick veil tighter over her face; she kept her glasses pointed toward the ground. Lucy thought she must be crying; she had never seen anyone so still in church before. Lucy was wrong; tears didn’t come to ease the deep pain of hopeless, self-condemning regret. She couldn’t understand how she got through the service; she couldn’t figure out how she managed to get through other services as Sundays kept coming! The congregation didn’t miss the chance to stare at her. What an unusual-looking governess Mrs. Carlyle had chosen!
They went out when it was over. Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle in advance; she, humbly following them with Lucy. She glanced aside at the tomb in the churchyard’s corner, where moldered the remains of her father; and a yearning cry went forth from the very depth of her soul. “Oh, that I were laid there with him! Why did I come back again to East Lynne?”
They left when it was done. Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle led the way; she, quietly following behind with Lucy. She glanced over at the grave in the corner of the churchyard, where her father’s remains were buried, and a deep ache surged from the bottom of her heart. “Oh, how I wish I could be laid to rest there with him! Why did I come back to East Lynne?”
Why, truly? But she had never thought that her cross would be so sharp as this.
Why, really? But she had never realized that her burden would be this painful.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
AN M. P. FOR WEST LYNNE.
As this is not a history of the British constitution, it does not concern it to relate how or why West Lynne got into hot water with the House of Commons. The House threatened to disfranchise it, and West Lynne under the fear, went into mourning for its sins. The threat was not carried out; but one of the sitting members was unseated with ignominy, and sent to the right about. Being considerably humiliated thereby, and in disgust with West Lynne, he retired accordingly, and a fresh writ was issued. West Lynne then returned the Hon. Mr. Attley, a county nobleman’s son; but he died in the very midst of his first session, and another writ had to be issued.
As this isn't a history of the British constitution, it doesn't need to explain how or why West Lynne got into trouble with the House of Commons. The House threatened to take away its voting rights, and West Lynne, afraid of that, went into mourning for its mistakes. The threat wasn't carried out, but one of the current members was removed in disgrace and sent packing. Feeling quite humiliated and fed up with West Lynne, he stepped down, and a new writ was issued. West Lynne then chose the Hon. Mr. Attley, a nobleman's son; but he passed away in the middle of his first session, so another writ had to be issued.
Of course the consideration now was, who should be the next lucky man fixed upon. All the notables within ten miles were discussed, not excepting the bench justices. Mr. Justice Hare? No! he was too uncompromising, he would study his own will, but not that of West Lynne. Squire Pinner? He never made a speech in his life, and had not an idea beyond turnips and farming stock. Colonel Bethel? He had no money to spend upon an election. Sir John Dobede? He was too old. “By a good twenty years,” laughed Sir John, to himself. “But here we stand, like a pack of noodles, conning over the incapables, and passing by the right one,” continued Sir John. “There’s only one man amongst us fit to be our member.”
Of course the big question now was, who would be the next lucky guy chosen. They discussed all the notable people within ten miles, including the local justices. Mr. Justice Hare? No! He was too inflexible; he would only consider his own wishes, not those of West Lynne. Squire Pinner? He had never given a speech in his life and only knew about turnips and farming. Colonel Bethel? He didn't have any money to spend on a campaign. Sir John Dobede? He was too old. “At least twenty years too old,” Sir John chuckled to himself. “But here we are, like a bunch of fools, going over the unqualified and ignoring the right choice,” Sir John continued. “There’s only one person among us who’s fit to be our representative.”
“Who’s that?” cried the meeting.
“Who’s that?” shouted the meeting.
“Archibald Carlyle.”
"Archibald Carlyle."
A pause of consternation—consternation at their collective forgetfulness—and then a loud murmur of approaching to a shout, filled the room. Archibald Carlyle. It should be no other.
A pause filled with concern—concern over their shared forgetfulness—and then a loud murmur that rose to a shout filled the room. Archibald Carlyle. It had to be no one else.
“If we can get him,” cried Sir John. “He may decline, you know.”
“If we can get him,” shouted Sir John. “He might refuse, you know.”
The best thing, all agreed, was to act promptly. A deputation, half the length of the street—its whole length, if you include the tagrag and bobtail that attended behind—set off on the spur of the moment to the office of Mr. Carlyle. They found that gentleman about to leave it for the evening, to return home to dinner; for, in the discussion of the all-important topic, the meeting had suffered time to run on to a late hour; those gentlemen who dined at a somewhat earlier one had, for once in their lives, patiently allowed their dinners and their stomachs to wait—which is saying a great deal for the patience of a justice.
The best thing, everyone agreed, was to act quickly. A group, stretching halfway down the street—its entire length if you include the stragglers who followed behind—set off on a whim to Mr. Carlyle’s office. They found him just about to leave for the evening and head home for dinner; in their discussion of the crucial matter, time had slipped away and it was now late. Those gentlemen who usually had dinner a bit earlier had, for once in their lives, patiently let their meals and their stomachs wait—which speaks volumes about the patience of a justice.
Mr. Carlyle was taken by surprise. “Make me your member?” cried he, merrily. “How do you know I should not sell you all?”
Mr. Carlyle was caught off guard. “Make me your member?” he exclaimed, laughing. “What makes you think I wouldn't sell you all?”
“We’ll trust you, Carlyle. Too happy to do it.”
“We trust you, Carlyle. We're more than happy to do it.”
“I am not sure that I could spare the time,” deliberated Mr. Carlyle.
“I’m not sure I can spare the time,” Mr. Carlyle thought.
“Now, Carlyle, you must remember that you avowed to me, no longer than last Christmas, your intention of going into parliament some time,” struck in Mr. Justice Herbert. “You can’t deny it.”
“Now, Carlyle, you have to remember that you told me, not long ago at Christmas, that you planned to go into parliament sometime,” interrupted Mr. Justice Herbert. “You can’t deny it.”
“Some time!—yes,” replied Mr. Carlyle; “but I did not say when. I have no thoughts of it yet awhile.”
“Some time!—yes,” replied Mr. Carlyle; “but I didn’t say when. I’m not thinking about it just yet.”
“You must allow us to put you in nomination—you must, indeed, Mr. Carlyle. There’s nobody else fit for it. As good send a pig to the House as some of us.”
“You have to let us nominate you—you really do, Mr. Carlyle. There’s no one else suitable for it. It’s just as good to send a pig to the House as some of us.”
“An extremely flattering reason for proposing to shift the honor upon me,” laughed Mr. Carlyle.
“That's a really flattering reason for suggesting I take the honor,” laughed Mr. Carlyle.
“Well, you know what we mean, Carlyle; there’s not a man in the whole county so suitable as you, search it to the extremity of its boundaries—you must know there is not.”
“Well, you know what we mean, Carlyle; there isn't a man in the whole county as suitable as you, search it to the very edge of its boundaries—you have to know there isn’t.”
“I don’t know anything of the sort,” returned Mr. Carlyle.
“I don’t know anything like that,” replied Mr. Carlyle.
“At any rate, we shall do it, for we have determined upon having you. When you walk into West Lynne to-morrow, you’ll see the walks alive with placards, ‘Carlyle forever!’”
“At any rate, we’re going to do it because we’ve decided we want you. When you walk into West Lynne tomorrow, you’ll see the streets buzzing with signs that say, ‘Carlyle forever!’”
“Suppose you allow me until to-morrow to consider of it, and defer the garnishing of the walls a day later,” said Mr. Carlyle, a serious tone peeping out in the midst of his jocularity.
“Let me think about it until tomorrow, and push back decorating the walls for one more day,” said Mr. Carlyle, a serious note breaking through his lightheartedness.
“You do not fear the expenses?”
“You're not worried about the costs?”
It was but a glance he returned in answer. As soon as the question had been put—it was stupid old Pinner who propounded it—they had felt how foolish it was. And indeed the cost would be a mere nothing, were there no opposition.
It was just a quick look he gave in response. As soon as the question was asked—by that silly old Pinner—they all realized how silly it was. And honestly, the cost would be practically nothing, if there was no opposition.
“Come, decide now, Carlyle. Give us your promise.”
“Come on, Carlyle, make your decision now. Give us your word.”
“If I decide now, it will be in the negative,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “It is a question that demands consideration. Give me till to-morrow for that, and it is possible that I may accede to your request.”
“If I decide now, it will be a no,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “It’s a question that needs some thought. Give me until tomorrow for that, and it’s possible that I may agree to your request.”
This was the best that could be made of him, and the deputation backed out, and as nothing more could be done, departed to their several dinner-tables. Mr. Dill, who had been present, remained rubbing his hands with satisfaction, and casting admiring glances at Mr. Carlyle.
This was the best they could do with him, and the delegation backed off, and with nothing more to be done, headed to their respective dinner tables. Mr. Dill, who had been there, stayed behind rubbing his hands with satisfaction and throwing admiring looks at Mr. Carlyle.
“What’s the matter, Dill?” asked the latter; “you look as though you were pleased at this movement, and assumed that I should accept it.”
“What’s wrong, Dill?” the other asked; “you look like you’re happy about this situation and just assumed I would go along with it.”
“And so you will, Mr. Archibald. And as to the looking pleased, there’s not a man, woman or child in West Lynne who won’t do that.”
“And so you will, Mr. Archibald. And as for looking pleased, there’s not a man, woman, or child in West Lynne who won’t do that.”
“Don’t make too sure, Dill.”
“Don’t be too sure, Dill.”
“Of which, sir—of your becoming our member, or of the people looking pleased?”
“Which one, sir—are you becoming our member, or are the people looking happy?”
“Of either,” laughed Mr. Carlyle.
"Either way," laughed Mr. Carlyle.
He quitted the office to walk home, revolving the proposition as he did so. That he had long thought of some time entering parliament was certain, though no definite period of the “when” had fixed itself in his mind. He saw not why he should confine his days entirely to toil, to the work of his calling. Pecuniary considerations did not require it, for his realized property, combined with the fortune brought by Barbara, was quite sufficient to meet expenses, according to their present style of living. Not that he had the least intention of giving up his business; it was honorable, as he conducted it, and lucrative, and he really liked it. He would not have been condemned to lead an idle life for the world; but there was no necessity for his being always at it. Mr. Dill made as good a principal as he did, and—if length of service and experience might be counted—a better one. He could safely be left to manage during the time it would be necessary for him, Mr. Carlyle, to be in London. He would rather represent West Lynne than any other spot on the face of the earth, no matter what might be the other’s importance; and, as West Lynne was now in want of a member, perhaps his opportunity had come. That he would make a good and efficient public servant, he believed; his talents were superior, his oratory persuasive, and he had the gift of a true and honest spirit. That he would have the interest of West Lynne, at heart was certain, and he knew that he should serve his constituents to the very best of his power and ability. They knew it also.
He left the office to walk home, thinking about the idea as he went. It was clear that he had been considering entering parliament for some time, although he hadn’t decided when exactly that would happen. He didn’t see why he should spend all his days working nonstop, focused solely on his job. Financial reasons didn’t require it, since his investments, along with the money Barbara brought into the marriage, were more than enough to cover their current lifestyle. Not that he planned to quit his business; it was respectable, well-run, and he genuinely enjoyed it. He wouldn’t have wanted to live a life of leisure for anything, but he didn’t need to be working all the time. Mr. Dill was just as capable a manager as he was, and—if you counted work experience—a better one. He could trust Mr. Dill to handle things while he, Mr. Carlyle, needed to be in London. He would prefer to represent West Lynne over any other place in the world, regardless of their importance; and since West Lynne needed a new member of parliament, perhaps his moment had arrived. He believed he would make a great and effective public servant; he had strong skills, persuasive speaking abilities, and a genuine and honest character. He was sure he would care about the interests of West Lynne, and he knew he would serve his constituents to the best of his ability. They believed it too.
Before Mr. Carlyle had reached East Lynne, he had decided that it should be.
Before Mr. Carlyle got to East Lynne, he had made up his mind that it would be.
It was a fine spring evening. The lilac was in bloom, the hedges and trees were clothed in their early green, and all things seemed full of promise. Even Mr. Carlyle’s heart was rejoicing in the prospect opened to it; he was sure he should like a public life; but in the sanguine moments of realization or of hope, some dark shade will step in to mar the brightness.
It was a lovely spring evening. The lilacs were blooming, the hedges and trees were dressed in their fresh green, and everything felt full of promise. Even Mr. Carlyle's heart was filled with joy at the possibilities ahead; he was confident he would enjoy a public life. Yet, in moments of optimism or realization, a shadow of doubt often comes in to dull the brightness.
Barbara stood at the drawing-room window watching for him. Not in her was the dark shade; her dress was a marvel of vanity and prettiness, and she had chosen to place on her fair hair a dainty headdress of lace—as if her hair required any such ornament! She waltzed up to Mr. Carlyle when he entered, and saucily held up her face, the light of love dancing in her bright blue eyes.
Barbara stood by the living room window waiting for him. There was no trace of darkness in her; her dress was a stunning display of vanity and beauty, and she had chosen a delicate lace headdress for her fair hair—as if her hair needed any extra embellishment! She twirled up to Mr. Carlyle when he came in and playfully lifted her face, the light of love sparkling in her bright blue eyes.
“What do you want?” he provokingly asked, putting his hands behind him, and letting her stand there.
“What do you want?” he asked provocatively, putting his hands behind him and leaving her to stand there.
“Oh, well—if you won’t say good-evening to me, I have a great mind to say you should not kiss me for a week, Archibald.”
“Oh, well—if you won’t say good evening to me, I think you shouldn’t kiss me for a week, Archibald.”
He laughed. “Who would be punished by that?” whispered he.
He laughed. “Who would get punished by that?” he whispered.
Barbara pouted her pretty lips, and the tears positively came into her eyes. “Which is as much as to say it would be no punishment to you. Archibald, don’t you care for me?”
Barbara pouted her pretty lips, and tears filled her eyes. “Which means it wouldn’t be a punishment for you. Archibald, don’t you care about me?”
He threw his arms around her and clasped her to his heart, taking plenty of kisses then. “You know whether I care not,” he fondly whispered.
He wrapped his arms around her and held her close to his heart, stealing plenty of kisses in the process. “You know I care, right?” he whispered affectionately.
But now, will you believe that that unfortunate Lady Isabel had been a witness to this? Well, it was only what his greeting to her had once been. Her pale face flushed scarlet, and she glided out of the room again as softly as she had entered it. They had not seen her. Mr. Carlyle drew his wife to the window, and stood there, his arms round her waist.
But now, will you believe that the unfortunate Lady Isabel had witnessed this? Well, it was just like his greeting to her had been before. Her pale face turned bright red, and she slipped out of the room as quietly as she had entered it. They hadn’t noticed her. Mr. Carlyle pulled his wife to the window and stood there, his arms around her waist.
“Barbara, what should you say to living in London for a few months out of the twelve?”
“Barbara, what do you think about living in London for a few months out of the year?”
“London? I am very happy where I am. Why should you ask me that? You are not going to live in London?”
“London? I'm really happy where I am. Why do you ask? You’re not planning to move to London, are you?”
“I am not sure of that. I think I am for a portion of the year. I have had an offer made me this afternoon, Barbara.”
“I’m not sure about that. I think I am for part of the year. I got an offer this afternoon, Barbara.”
She looked at him, wondering what he meant—wondering whether he was serious. An offer? What sort of an offer? Of what nature could it be?
She stared at him, questioning what he meant—curious if he was being serious. An offer? What kind of offer? What could it possibly be?
He smiled at her perplexity. “Should you like to see M. P. attached to my name? West Lynne wants me to become its member.”
He smiled at her confusion. “Would you like to see M. P. next to my name? West Lynne wants me to join its community.”
A pause to take in the news; a sudden rush of color, and then she gleefully clasped her hands round his arm, her eyes sparkling with pleasure.
A moment to absorb the news; a sudden burst of color, and then she happily wrapped her hands around his arm, her eyes shining with joy.
“Oh, Archibald, how glad I am! I knew how you were appreciated, and you will be appreciated more and more. This is right; it was not well for you to remain what you are for life—a private individual, a country lawyer.”
“Oh, Archibald, I’m so happy for you! I always knew how much people valued you, and they’ll continue to value you even more. This is how it should be; it wasn’t right for you to stay the way you are for your whole life—a regular person, a small-town lawyer.”
“I am perfectly contented with my lot, Barbara,” he seriously said. “I am too busy to be otherwise.”
“I’m completely satisfied with where I am, Barbara,” he said seriously. “I’m too busy to feel any differently.”
“I know that; were you but a laboring man, toiling daily for the bread you eat, you would be contented, feeling that you were fulfilling your appointed duty to the utmost,” she impulsively said; “but, Archibald, can you not still be a busy man at West Lynne, although you do become its representative?”
“I know that; if you were just a working man, grinding away every day for the bread you eat, you would feel satisfied knowing you were doing your job to the best of your ability,” she said impulsively; “but, Archibald, can you not still be an active man at West Lynne, even if you become its representative?”
“If I could not, I should never accept the honor, Barbara. For some few months of the year I must of necessity be in town; but Dill is an efficient substitute, and I can run down for a week or so between times. Part of Saturday, Sunday, and part of Monday, I can always pass here, if I please. Of course these changes have their drawbacks, as well as their advantages.”
“If I couldn’t, I’d never accept the honor, Barbara. For a few months of the year, I have to be in the city; but Dill is a great substitute, and I can come down for a week or so in between. I can always spend part of Saturday, Sunday, and part of Monday here, if I choose. Of course, these changes have their pros and cons.”
“Where would be the drawbacks in this?” she interrupted.
“Where are the downsides to this?” she interrupted.
“Well,” smiled Mr. Carlyle, “in the first place, I suppose you could not always be with me.”
“Well,” smiled Mr. Carlyle, “first of all, I guess you wouldn’t always be able to be with me.”
Her hands fell—her color faded. “Oh, Archibald!”
Her hands dropped—she lost her color. “Oh, Archibald!”
“If I do become their member, I must go up to town as soon as elected, and I don’t think it will do for my little wife to be quitting her home to travel about just now.”
“If I become their member, I need to head to the city as soon as I'm elected, and I don’t think it’s a good idea for my little wife to leave her home to travel around right now.”
Barbara’s face wore a very blank look. She could not dissent from Mr. Carlyle’s reasoning.
Barbara had a completely blank expression. She couldn’t argue with Mr. Carlyle’s reasoning.
“And you must remain in London to the end of the session, while I am here! Separated! Archibald,” she passionately added, while the tears gushed into her eyes. “I could not live without you.”
“And you have to stay in London until the end of the session while I’m here! Apart! Archibald,” she said passionately, tears streaming down her face. “I couldn’t live without you.”
“Then what is to be done? Must I decline it?”
“Then what should I do? Should I turn it down?”
“Decline it! Oh, of course not! I know we are looking on the dark side of things. I can go very well with you for a month—perhaps two.”
“Decline it! Oh, of course not! I know we’re focused on the negative side of things. I can easily go along with you for a month—maybe even two.”
“You think so?”
"Is that what you think?"
“I am sure so. And, mind you must not encourage mamma to talk me out of it. Archibald,” she continued, resting her head upon his breast, her sweet face turned up beseechingly to his, “you would rather have me with you, would you not?”
“I’m sure of it. And please don’t let Mom talk me out of it. Archibald,” she went on, resting her head on his chest, her sweet face looking up at him pleadingly, “you’d rather have me with you, wouldn’t you?”
He bent his own down upon it. “What do you think about it, my darling?”
He leaned down toward it. “What do you think about it, my darling?”
Once more—an opportune moment for her to enter—Lady Isabel. Barbara heard her this time, and sprang away from her husband. Mr. Carlyle turned round at the movement, and saw Madame Vine. She came forward, her lips ashy, her voice subdued.
Once again—an ideal moment for her to come in—Lady Isabel. Barbara heard her this time and quickly moved away from her husband. Mr. Carlyle turned at the motion and saw Madame Vine. She stepped forward, her lips pale, her voice quiet.
Six months now had she been at East Lynne, and had hitherto escaped detection. Time and familiarity render us accustomed to most things—to danger among the rest; and she had almost ceased to fear recognition, living—so far as that point went—far more peaceably than she had done at first. She and the children were upon the best of terms. She had greatly endeared herself to them; she loved them, and they loved her—perhaps nature was asserting her own hidden claims.
Six months had passed since she arrived at East Lynne, and until now, she had managed to stay under the radar. Over time, we get used to many things—including danger; she had nearly stopped fearing recognition and was, in that regard, living much more peacefully than she had at the beginning. She got along well with the kids. She had grown very close to them; she loved them, and they loved her—maybe nature was revealing its own hidden connections.
She felt very anxious about William. He seemed to grow weaker, and she determined to make her fears known to Mr. Carlyle.
She felt really anxious about William. He seemed to be getting weaker, and she decided to share her concerns with Mr. Carlyle.
She quitted the parlor. She had heard Mr. Carlyle come in. Crossing the hall, she tapped softly at the drawing-room door, and then as softly entered. It was the moment of Mr. Carlyle’s loud greeting to his wife. They stood together heedless of her.
She left the parlor. She had heard Mr. Carlyle come in. Crossing the hall, she knocked gently at the drawing-room door, and then quietly entered. It was the moment of Mr. Carlyle’s loud greeting to his wife. They stood together, unaware of her presence.
Gliding out again, she paced the hall, her hands pressed upon her beating heart. How dared that heart rise up in sharp rebellion at these witnessed tokens of love? Was Barbara not his wife? Had she not a legal claim to all his tenderness? Who was she that she should resent them in her jealousy? What, though they had once been hers, hers only, had she not signed and sealed her own forfeit of them, and so made room for Barbara?
Gliding out again, she paced the hall, her hands pressed against her pounding heart. How dared that heart rise up in sharp rebellion at these signs of love? Was Barbara not his wife? Did she not have a legal claim to all his affection? Who was she to resent them out of jealousy? Even though they had once been hers, hers alone, had she not signed and sealed her own forfeiture of them, making room for Barbara?
Back to the gray parlor, there she stood, her elbow on the mantelpiece, her eyes hidden by her hand. Thus she remained for some minutes, and Lucy thought how sad she looked.
Back in the gray parlor, there she was, her elbow on the mantelpiece, her eyes covered by her hand. She stayed like that for several minutes, and Lucy thought about how sad she looked.
But Lucy felt hungry, and was casting longing glances to the tea-table. She wondered how long her governess meant to keep it waiting. “Madame Vine,” cried she presently, “don’t you know that tea is ready?”
But Lucy felt hungry and was looking longingly at the tea table. She wondered how long her governess planned to keep it waiting. “Madame Vine,” she exclaimed after a moment, “don’t you know that tea is ready?”
This caused Madame Vine to raise her eyes. They fell on the pale boy at her feet. She made no immediate answer, only placed her hand on Lucy’s shoulder.
This made Madame Vine look up. Her gaze fell on the pale boy at her feet. She didn’t respond right away; she just put her hand on Lucy’s shoulder.
“Oh, Lucy dear, I—I have many sorrows to bear.”
“Oh, Lucy dear, I—I have so many sorrows to carry.”
“The tea will warm you, and there is some nice jam,” was Miss Lucy’s offered consolation.
“The tea will warm you up, and there's some good jam,” Miss Lucy said to comfort.
“Their greeting, tender as it may be, is surely over by this time,” thought Lady Isabel, an expression something like mockery curving her lips. “I will venture again.”
“Their greeting, as sweet as it might be, has definitely worn off by now,” thought Lady Isabel, a look that resembled mockery shaping her lips. “I’ll give it another try.”
Only to see him with his wife’s face on his breast, and his lips bent upon it. But they had heard her this time, and she had to advance, in spite of her spirit of misery and her whitened features.
Only to see him with his wife’s face on his chest, and his lips pressed against it. But they heard her this time, and she had to move forward, despite her spirit of despair and her pale features.
“Would you be so good sir, as to come and look at William?” she asked in a low tone, of Mr. Carlyle.
“Could you please come and take a look at William?” she asked quietly of Mr. Carlyle.
“Certainly.”
"Definitely."
“What for?” interjected Barbara.
"Why?" interjected Barbara.
“He looks very ill. I do not like his looks. I am fearing whether he can be worse than we have thought.”
“He looks really sick. I don’t like how he looks. I’m worried he might be worse off than we thought.”
They went to the gray parlor, all three of them. Mr. Carlyle was in first, and had taken a long, silent look at William before the others entered.
They went to the gray parlor, all three of them. Mr. Carlyle went in first and took a long, silent look at William before the others entered.
“What is he doing on the floor?” exclaimed Barbara, in her astonishment. “He should not lie on the floor, Madame Vine.”
“What is he doing on the floor?” Barbara exclaimed, amazed. “He shouldn't be lying on the floor, Madame Vine.”
“He lays himself down there at the dusk hour, and I cannot get him up again. I try to persuade him to use the sofa, but it is of no use.”
“He lies down there at dusk, and I can't get him up again. I try to convince him to use the sofa, but it’s no good.”
“The floor will not hurt him,” said Mr. Carlyle. This was the dark shade: his boy’s failing health.
“The floor won't hurt him,” said Mr. Carlyle. This was the dark shade: his boy’s declining health.
William opened his eyes. “Who’s that—papa?”
William opened his eyes. “Is that you—dad?”
“Don’t you feel well, William?”
“Not feeling well, William?”
“Oh, yes, I’m very well; but I am tired.”
“Oh, yes, I'm doing really well; but I'm tired.”
“Why do you lie down here?”
“Why are you lying down here?”
“I like lying here. Papa, that pretty white rabbit of mine is dead.”
“I like lying here. Dad, that cute white rabbit of mine is dead.”
“Indeed. Suppose you get up and tell me all about it.”
“Sure. Why don’t you get up and share all the details with me?”
“I don’t know about it myself yet,” said William, softly rising. “The gardener told Lucy when she was out just now: I did not go; I was tired. He said—”
“I don’t know about it myself yet,” William said, softly getting up. “The gardener told Lucy when she was out just now: I didn’t go; I was tired. He said—”
“What has tired you?” interrupted Mr. Carlyle, taking hold of the boy’s hand.
“What’s got you tired?” interrupted Mr. Carlyle, grabbing the boy’s hand.
“Oh, nothing. I am always tired.”
“Oh, nothing. I'm always exhausted.”
“Do you tell Mr. Wainwright that you are tired?”
“Do you let Mr. Wainwright know that you’re tired?”
“No. Why should I tell him? I wish he would not order me to take that nasty medicine, that cod liver oil.”
“No. Why should I tell him? I wish he wouldn’t make me take that gross medicine, that cod liver oil.”
“But it is to make you strong, my boy.”
“But it’s to make you strong, my boy.”
“It makes me sick. I always feel sick after it, papa. Madame Vine says I ought to have cream. That would be nice.”
“It makes me feel sick. I always feel sick after it, Dad. Madame Vine says I should have cream. That would be nice.”
“Cream?” repeated Mr. Carlyle, turning his eyes on Madame Vine.
“Cream?” Mr. Carlyle repeated, turning his gaze to Madame Vine.
“I have known cream to do a great deal of good in a case like William’s,” she observed. “I believe that no better medicine can be given; that it has in fact no substitute.”
“I’ve seen cream work wonders in situations like William’s,” she remarked. “I’m convinced that there’s no better medicine to give; it really has no equivalent.”
“It can be tried,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“It can be tried,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“Pray give your orders, Madame Vine, for anything you think may be beneficial to him,” Mrs. Carlyle added. “You have had more experience with children than I. Joyce—”
“Please give your instructions, Madame Vine, for anything you think might help him,” Mrs. Carlyle added. “You have more experience with children than I do. Joyce—”
“What does Wainwright say?” interrupted Mr. Carlyle, speaking to his wife, in his low tone.
“What does Wainwright say?” Mr. Carlyle interrupted, speaking to his wife in a soft voice.
“I do not always see him when he comes, Archibald. Madame Vine does, I believe.”
“I don’t always see him when he arrives, Archibald. I think Madame Vine does, though.”
“Oh, dear!” cried Lucy, “can’t we have tea? I want some bread and jam.”
“Oh, no!” shouted Lucy, “can’t we have tea? I want some bread and jam.”
Mr. Carlyle turned round, smiled and nodded at her. “Patience is good for little girls, Miss Lucy. Would you like some bread and jam, my boy?”
Mr. Carlyle turned around, smiled, and nodded at her. “Patience is good for young girls, Miss Lucy. Would you like some bread and jam, my dear?”
William shook his head. “I can’t eat jam. I am only thirsty.”
William shook his head. “I can’t eat jam. I’m just thirsty.”
Mr. Carlyle cast a long and intent look at him, and then left the room. Lady Isabel followed him, her thoughts full of her ailing child.
Mr. Carlyle gave him a long, focused look, and then left the room. Lady Isabel followed him, her mind preoccupied with her sick child.
“Do you think him very ill, sir?” she whispered.
“Do you think he’s really sick, sir?” she whispered.
“I think he looks so. What does Mr. Wainwright say?”
“I think he looks like that. What does Mr. Wainwright say?”
“He says nothing to me. I have not inquired his true condition. Until to-night it did not come to me that there was any apprehension.”
“He doesn't say anything to me. I haven't asked about his real situation. Until tonight, it didn't occur to me that there was any concern.”
“Does he look so much worse to-night?”
“Does he look that much worse tonight?”
“Not any worse than customary. Latterly he had looked just like this in the evening. It was a remark of Hannah’s that roused my alarm: she thinks he is on the road to death. What can we do to save him?”
“Not any worse than usual. Recently, he had looked just like this in the evening. It was a comment from Hannah that made me worry: she thinks he’s on the path to dying. What can we do to help him?”
She clasped her hands as she spoke, in the intensity of her emotion. She almost forgot, as they stood there together talking of the welfare of the child, their child, that he was no longer her husband. Almost, not quite, utterly impossible would it be for her wholly to forget the dreadful present. Neither he nor the child could again belong to her in this world.
She held her hands together as she spoke, deeply moved by her feelings. As they stood there discussing the well-being of the child, their child, she almost forgot that he was no longer her husband. Almost, but not entirely; it was completely impossible for her to completely forget the terrible reality. Neither he nor the child could ever be hers again in this world.
A strange rising of the throat in her wild despair, a meek courtesy, as she turned from him, his last words ringing in her ears: “I shall call in further advice for him, Madame Vine.”
A strange pang in her throat mixed with wild despair, a soft nod of acknowledgment as she turned away from him, his last words echoing in her ears: “I’ll seek more advice for him, Madame Vine.”
William was clinging round Mrs. Carlyle, in a coaxing attitude, when she re-entered the gray parlor. “I know what I could eat, mamma, if you’d let me have it,” cried he, in answer to her remonstrance that he must eat something.
William was clinging to Mrs. Carlyle in a persuasive way when she came back into the gray parlor. “I know what I want to eat, Mom, if you’d let me have it,” he exclaimed in response to her insistence that he needed to eat something.
“What could you eat?”
“What can you eat?”
“Some cheese.”
"Some cheese."
“Cheese! Cheese with tea!” laughed Mrs. Carlyle.
“Cheese! Cheese with tea!” laughed Mrs. Carlyle.
“For the last week or two he has fancied strange things, the effect of a diseased appetite,” exclaimed Madame Vine; “but if I allow them to be brought in he barely tastes them.”
“For the last week or two, he’s been imagining strange things, the result of a sick appetite,” exclaimed Madame Vine; “but if I let them be brought in, he barely touches them.”
“I am sure, mamma, I could eat some cheese now,” said William.
“I’m sure, Mom, I could eat some cheese now,” said William.
“You may have it,” answered Mrs. Carlyle.
“You can have it,” replied Mrs. Carlyle.
As she turned to leave the room, the impatient knock and ring of a visitor was heard. Barbara wondered who could be arriving at that, their dinner hour. Sailing majestically into the hall, her lips compressed, her aspect threatening, came Miss Carlyle.
As she turned to leave the room, there was an impatient knock and ring from a visitor. Barbara wondered who could be showing up at that time, during their dinner hour. Striding confidently into the hall, her lips pressed together and her expression fierce, came Miss Carlyle.
Now it turned out that Miss Corny had been standing at her own window, grimly eyeing the ill doings of the street, from the fine housemaid opposite, who was enjoying a flirting interview with the baker, to the ragged urchins, pitch-polling in the gutter and the dust. And there she caught sight of the string, justices and others, who came flowing out of the office of Mr. Carlyle. So many of them were they that Miss Corny involuntarily thought of a conjuror flinging flowers out of a hat—the faster they come, the more it seems there are to come. “What on earth is up?” cried Miss Corny, pressing her nose flat against the pane, that she might see better.
Now it turned out that Miss Corny had been standing at her own window, grimly watching the chaotic events on the street, from the housemaid across the way who was having a flirty chat with the baker, to the ragged kids splashing around in the gutter and dirt. And there she noticed the judges and others pouring out of Mr. Carlyle's office. There were so many of them that Miss Corny couldn’t help but think of a magician throwing flowers out of a hat—the more that appeared, the more it seemed like there were still more to come. “What on earth is going on?” Miss Corny exclaimed, pressing her nose flat against the glass to see better.
They filed off, some one way, some another. Miss Carlyle’s curiosity was keener than her appetite, for she stayed on the watch, although just informed that her dinner was served. Presently Mr. Carlyle appeared and she knocked at the window with her knuckles. He did not hear it; he had turned off at a quick pace toward home. Miss Corny’s temper rose.
They headed out, some in one direction, others in a different one. Miss Carlyle was more curious than hungry, so she remained on alert, even though she had just been told that dinner was ready. Soon, Mr. Carlyle showed up, and she tapped on the window with her knuckles. He didn't hear her; he had quickly walked away towards home. Miss Corny's temper flared up.
The clerks came out next, one after another; and the last was Mr. Dill. He was less hurried than Mr. Carlyle had been, and heard Miss Corny’s signal.
The clerks came out next, one after another, and the last was Mr. Dill. He was less rushed than Mr. Carlyle had been and noticed Miss Corny’s signal.
“What in the name of wonder, did all that stream of people want at the office?” began she, when Mr. Dill had entered in obedience to it.
“What on earth did all those people want at the office?” she asked when Mr. Dill walked in as instructed.
“That was the deputation, Miss Cornelia.”
“That was the delegation, Miss Cornelia.”
“What deputation?”
“What delegation?”
“The deputation to Mr. Archibald. They want him to become their new member.”
“The delegation to Mr. Archibald. They want him to become their new representative.”
“Member of what?” cried she, not guessing at the actual meaning.
“Member of what?” she exclaimed, not understanding what it really meant.
“Of parliament, Miss Corny; to replace Mr. Attley. The gentlemen came to solicit him to be put in nomination.”
“Of parliament, Miss Corny; to replace Mr. Attley. The men came to ask him to be nominated.”
“Solicit a donkey!” irascibly uttered Miss Corny, for the tidings did not meet her approbation. “Did Archibald turn them out again?”
“Get a donkey!” Miss Corny said irritably, as the news did not please her. “Did Archibald kick them out again?”
“He gave them no direct answer, ma’am. He will consider of it between now and to-morrow morning.”
“He didn’t give them a straight answer, ma’am. He’ll think about it between now and tomorrow morning.”
“Consider of it!” shrieked she. “Why, he’d never, never be such a flat as to comply. He go into parliament! What next?”
“Think about it!” she shouted. “He’d never, ever be stupid enough to agree to that. He go into parliament! What’s next?”
“Why should he not, Miss Corny? I’m sure I should be proud to see him there.”
“Why shouldn’t he, Miss Corny? I’m sure I would be proud to see him there.”
Miss Corny gave a sniff. “You are proud of things more odd than even John Dill. Remember that fine shirt front! What has become of it? Is it laid up in lavender?”
Miss Corny sniffed. “You take pride in things stranger than even John Dill. Remember that nice shirt front! What happened to it? Is it stored away in lavender?”
“Not exactly in lavender, Miss Corny. It lies in the drawer; for I have never liked to put it on since, after what you said.”
“Not exactly in lavender, Miss Corny. It's in the drawer because I’ve never wanted to wear it after what you said.”
“Why don’t you sell it at half-price, and buy a couple of good useful ones with the money?” returned she, tartly. “Better that than keep the foppish thing as a witness of your folly. Perhaps he’ll be buying embroidered fronts next, if he goes into that idle, do-nothing House of Commons. I’d rather enter myself for six months at the treadmill.”
“Why don’t you sell it for half the price and buy a couple of good, useful ones with the money?” she replied sharply. “It’s better than keeping that ridiculous thing as a reminder of your foolishness. Maybe he’ll be buying fancy jackets next if he ends up in that lazy, do-nothing House of Commons. I’d rather sign up for six months on the treadmill.”
“Oh, Miss Corny! I don’t think you have well considered it. It’s a great honor, and worthy of him. He will be elevated above us all, as it were, and he deserves to be.”
“Oh, Miss Corny! I don’t think you’ve thought this through. It’s a big honor, and it suits him well. He’ll be above us all, so to speak, and he truly deserves it.”
“Elevate him on a weathercock!” raged Miss Corny. “There, you may go. I’ve heard quite enough.”
“Put him on a weathervane!” Miss Corny shouted angrily. “There, you can leave. I’ve heard more than enough.”
Brushing past the old gentleman, leaving him to depart or not, as he might please, Miss Carlyle strode upstairs, flung on her shawl and bonnet, and strode down again. Her servant looked considerably surprised, and addressed her as she crossed the hall.
Brushing past the old man, leaving him to leave or not, as he wished, Miss Carlyle walked upstairs, threw on her shawl and bonnet, and walked back down. Her servant looked quite surprised and spoke to her as she crossed the hall.
“Your dinner, ma’am?” he ventured to say.
“Your dinner, ma’am?” he dared to say.
“What’s my dinner to you?” returned Miss Corny, in her wrath. “You have had yours.”
“What’s my dinner to you?” Miss Corny replied angrily. “You’ve already had yours.”
Away she strode. And thus it happened that she was at East Lynne almost as soon as Mr. Carlyle.
Away she walked. And so it turned out that she reached East Lynne almost as quickly as Mr. Carlyle.
“Where’s Archibald?” began she, without ceremony, the moment she saw Barbara.
“Where’s Archibald?” she asked bluntly as soon as she saw Barbara.
“He is here. Is anything the matter?”
"He's here. Is everything okay?"
Mr. Carlyle, hearing the voice, came out and she pounced upon him with her tongue.
Mr. Carlyle, hearing the voice, came out and she jumped on him with her words.
“What’s this about your becoming the new member for West Lynne?”
“What’s this about you becoming the new member for West Lynne?”
“West Lynne wishes it,” said Mr. Carlyle. “Sit down, Cornelia.”
“West Lynne wants it,” Mr. Carlyle said. “Take a seat, Cornelia.”
“Sit down yourself,” retorted she, keeping on her feet. “I want my question answered. Of course you will decline?”
“Sit down yourself,” she shot back, staying on her feet. “I want my question answered. Of course you’re going to decline?”
“On the contrary, I have made up my mind to accept.”
“On the contrary, I’ve decided to accept.”
Miss Corny untied the strings of her bonnet, and flung them behind her.
Miss Corny untied the strings of her bonnet and tossed them behind her.
“Have you counted the cost?” she asked, and there was something quite sepulchral in her solemn tone.
“Have you counted the cost?” she asked, and there was something quite eerie in her serious tone.
“I have given it consideration, Cornelia; both as regards money and time. The expenses are not worth naming, should there be no opposition. And if there is any—”
“I’ve thought about it, Cornelia; both in terms of money and time. The costs aren’t worth mentioning if there’s no opposition. And if there is any—”
“Ay!” groaned Miss Corny. “If there is?”
“Ay!” groaned Miss Corny. “What if there is?”
“Well? I am not without a few hundred to spare for the playing,” he said, turning upon her the good-humored light of his fine countenance.
“Well? I have at least a few hundred to spend on the game,” he said, turning to her with the friendly smile on his handsome face.
Miss Carlyle emitted some dismal groans.
Miss Carlyle let out some gloomy groans.
“That ever I should have lived to see this day! To hear money talked of as though it were dirt. And what’s to become of your business?” she sharply added. “Is that to be let run to rack and ruin, while you are kicking up your heels in that wicked London, under plea of being at the House night after night?”
“That I would live to see this day! To hear people talk about money like it’s nothing. And what’s going to happen to your business?” she added sharply. “Is it just going to fall apart while you’re partying it up in that sinful London, claiming you’re at the House night after night?”
“Cornelia,” he gravely said, “were I dead, Dill could carry on the business just as well as it is being carried on now. I might go into a foreign country for seven years and come back to find the business as flourishing as ever, for Dill could keep it together. And even were the business to drop off—though I tell you it will not do so—I am independent of it.”
“Cornelia,” he said seriously, “if I were gone, Dill could manage the business just as well as it's being run now. I could leave for seven years and come back to find the business thriving, because Dill could keep it going. And even if the business did start to decline—though I assure you it won’t—I’m not reliant on it.”
Miss Carlyle faced tartly round upon Barbara.
Miss Carlyle turned sharply to Barbara.
“Have you been setting him on to this?”
“Have you been encouraging him to do this?”
“I think he had made up his mind before he spoke to me. But,” added Barbara, in her truth, “I urged him to accept it.”
“I think he had already decided before he talked to me. But,” Barbara added, honestly, “I pushed him to take it.”
“Oh, you did! Nicely moped and miserable you’ll be here, if he goes to London for months on the stretch. You did not think of that, perhaps.”
“Oh, you did! You’ll be so sad and miserable here if he goes to London for months on end. You probably didn’t think of that, did you?”
“But he would not leave me here,” said Barbara, her eyelashes becoming wet at the thought, as she unconsciously moved to her husband’s side. “He would take me with him.”
“But he wouldn’t leave me here,” said Barbara, her eyelashes getting wet at the thought, as she unconsciously moved to her husband’s side. “He would take me with him.”
Miss Carlyle made a pause, and looked at them alternately.
Miss Carlyle paused and looked at them in turn.
“Is that decided?” she asked.
"Is that final?" she asked.
“Of course it is,” laughed Mr. Carlyle, willing to joke the subject and his sister into good-humor. “Would you wish to separate man and wife, Cornelia?”
“Of course it is,” laughed Mr. Carlyle, eager to lighten the mood for his sister. “Do you want to separate husband and wife, Cornelia?”
She made no reply. She rapidly tied her bonnet-strings, the ribbons trembling ominously in her fingers.
She didn't respond. She quickly tied her bonnet's strings, the ribbons shaking nervously in her fingers.
“You are not going, Cornelia? You must stay to dinner, now that you are here—it is ready—and we will talk this further over afterward.”
“You're not leaving, Cornelia? You have to stay for dinner since you're here—it’s ready—and we can talk more about this afterward.”
“This has been dinner enough for me for one day,” spoke she, putting on her gloves. “That I should have lived to see my father’s son throw up his business, and change himself into a lazy, stuck-up parliament man!”
“This has been enough dinner for me for one day,” she said, putting on her gloves. “I can’t believe I’ve lived to see my father's son give up his business and turn into a lazy, snobby politician!”
“Do stay and dine with us, Cornelia; I think I can subdue your prejudices, if you will let me talk to you.”
“Please stay and eat with us, Cornelia; I believe I can change your mind if you allow me to speak with you.”
“If you wanted to talk to me about it, why did you not come in when you left the office?” cried Miss Corny, in a greater amount of wrath than she had shown yet. And there’s no doubt that, in his not having done so, lay one of the sore points.
“If you wanted to talk to me about it, why didn’t you come in when you left the office?” Miss Corny yelled, showing more anger than she had before. And there’s no doubt that his failure to do so was one of the sore points.
“I did not think of it,” said Mr. Carlyle. “I should have come in and told you of it to-morrow morning.”
“I didn’t think about it,” Mr. Carlyle said. “I should have come in and told you about it tomorrow morning.”
“I dare say you would,” she ironically answered. “Good evening to you both.”
“I bet you would,” she said with irony. “Good evening to you both.”
And, in spite of their persuasions, she quitted the house and went stalking down the avenue.
And, despite their attempts to convince her, she left the house and walked angrily down the avenue.
Two or three days more, and the address of Mr. Carlyle to the inhabitants of West Lynne appeared in the local papers, while the walls and posts convenient were embellished with various colored placards, “Vote for Carlyle.” “Carlyle forever!”
Two or three days later, Mr. Carlyle's address to the people of West Lynne was published in the local newspapers, and the walls and posts nearby were covered with colorful posters saying, "Vote for Carlyle." "Carlyle forever!"
Wonders never cease. Surprises are the lot of man; but perhaps a greater surprise had never been experienced by those who knew what was what, than when it went forth to the world that Sir Francis Levison had converted himself from—from what he was—into a red-hot politician.
Wonders never cease. Surprises are part of life; but maybe no one had ever been more shocked than those in the know when it was announced to the world that Sir Francis Levison had transformed himself from—who he was—into a passionate politician.
Had he been offered the post of prime minister? Or did his conscience smite him, as was the case with a certain gallant captain renowned in song? Neither the one nor the other. The simple fact was, that Sir Francis Levison was in a state of pecuniary embarrassment, and required something to prop him up—some snug sinecure—plenty to get and nothing to do.
Had he been offered the position of prime minister? Or was his conscience bothering him, like it did for a certain brave captain famous in song? Neither one nor the other. The truth was, Sir Francis Levison was dealing with financial trouble and needed something to keep him afloat—some comfy job—plenty of income but little to no work.
Patch himself up he must. But how? He had tried the tables, but luck was against him; he made a desperate venture upon the turf, a grand coup that would have set him on his legs for some time, but the venture turned out the wrong way, and Sir Francis was a defaulter. He began then to think there was nothing for it but to drop into some nice government nest, where, as I have told you, there would be plenty to get and nothing to do. Any place with much to do would not suit him, or he it; he was too empty-headed for work requiring talent; you may have remarked that a man given to Sir Francis Levison’s pursuits generally is.
He had to patch himself up. But how? He had tried gambling, but luck was not on his side; he took a risky shot with betting on the races, a big move that could have set him up for a while, but it backfired and Sir Francis came up short. He started to think that the only option left was to settle into a comfortable government job, where, as I mentioned, there would be plenty of money for little work. Any job that required a lot of effort wouldn’t suit him—or him it; he was too scatterbrained for work that needed skill; you might have noticed that a guy like Sir Francis Levison usually is.
He dropped into something good, or that promised good—nothing less than the secretaryship to Lord Headthelot, who swayed the ministers in the upper House. But that he was a connection of Lord Headthelot’s he never would have obtained it, and very dubiously the minister consented to try him. Of course a condition was, that he should enter parliament the first opportunity, his vote to be at the disposal of the ministry—rather a shaky ministry—and supposed, by some, to be on its last legs. And this brings us to the present time.
He landed a pretty good opportunity, or at least one that seemed promising—nothing less than the secretary position for Lord Headthelot, who influenced the ministers in the upper House. If he hadn't been connected to Lord Headthelot, he never would have gotten it, and the minister agreed to give him a shot rather reluctantly. Naturally, a condition was that he would enter parliament at the first chance, with his vote being controlled by the ministry—quite a shaky ministry at that—and believed by some to be on its last legs. And this brings us to now.
In a handsome drawing-room in Eaton Square, one sunny afternoon, sat a lady, young and handsome. Her eyes were of violet blue, her hair was auburn, her complexion delicate; but there was a stern look of anger, amounting to sullenness, on her well-formed features, and her pretty foot was beating the carpet in passionate impatience. It was Lady Levison.
In a beautiful living room in Eaton Square, one sunny afternoon, a young and attractive woman was seated. Her eyes were a striking violet blue, her hair was auburn, and her complexion was delicate; however, there was a stern look of anger, bordering on sulkiness, on her well-defined features, and her lovely foot was tapping the carpet in impatient frustration. It was Lady Levison.
The doings of the past had been coming home to her for some time now—past doings, be they good or be they ill, are sure to come home, one day or another, and bring their fruits with them.
The actions of the past had been catching up to her for a while now—past actions, whether good or bad, will eventually come back to you and bring their consequences along.
In the years past—many years past now—Francis Levison had lost his heart—or whatever the thing might be that, with him, did duty for one—to Blanche Challoner. He had despised her once to Lady Isabel—as Lord Thomas says in the old ballad; but that was done to suit his own purpose, for he had never, at any period, cared for Lady Isabel as he had cared for Blanche. He gained her affection in secret—they engaged themselves to each other. Blanche’s sister, Lydia Challoner, two years older than herself suspected it, and taxed Blanche with it. Blanche, true to her compact of keeping it a secret, denied it with many protestations. “She did not care for Captain Levison; rather disliked him, in fact.” “So much the better,” was Miss Challoner’s reply; for she had no respect for Captain Levison, and deemed him an unlikely man to marry.
In the past—many years ago—Francis Levison had lost his heart—or whatever that feeling was for him—to Blanche Challoner. He had once looked down on her in front of Lady Isabel—just like Lord Thomas says in the old song; but that was only to serve his own interests, since he never cared for Lady Isabel the way he cared for Blanche. He won her affection in secret—they got engaged. Blanche's sister, Lydia Challoner, who was two years older, suspected it and confronted Blanche about it. Staying true to their agreement to keep it a secret, Blanche denied it with many promises. “She didn’t care for Captain Levison; in fact, she kind of disliked him.” “So much the better,” Miss Challoner replied, since she had no respect for Captain Levison and thought he was not a suitable man to marry.
Years went on, and poor, unhappy Blanche Challoner remained faithful to her love.
Years went by, and poor, unhappy Blanche Challoner stayed loyal to her love.
He played fast and loose with her—professing attachment for her in secret, and visiting at the house; perhaps he feared an outbreak from her, an exposure that might be anything but pleasant, did he throw off all relations between them. Blanche summoned up her courage and spoke to him, urging the marriage; she had not yet glanced at the fear that his intention of marrying her, had he ever possessed such, was over. Bad men are always cowards. Sir Francis shrank from an explanation, and so far forgot honor as to murmur some indistinct promise that the wedding should be speedy.
He was playing games with her—claiming to care for her in private and hanging out at her place; maybe he was worried about some sort of outburst from her, a revelation that wouldn’t be nice if he completely cut ties. Blanche gathered her courage and talked to him, pushing for marriage; she hadn’t yet considered the fear that his intention to marry her, if he ever had one, was gone. Bad men are always afraid. Sir Francis avoided having a serious conversation and even forgot his honor enough to mumble some vague promise that the wedding would happen soon.
Lydia Challoner had married, and been left a widow, well off. She was Mrs. Waring; and at her house resided Blanche. For the girls were orphans. Blanche was beginning to show symptoms of her nearly thirty years; not the years, but the long-continued disappointment, the heart-burnings, were telling upon her. Her hair was thin, her face was pinched, her form had lost its roundness. “Marry her, indeed!” scoffed to himself Sir Francis Levison.
Lydia Challoner had married and was now a well-off widow. She was Mrs. Waring, and Blanche lived at her house. Both girls were orphans. Blanche was starting to show signs of being nearly thirty; it wasn't just the age, but the long-term disappointment and heartaches that were affecting her. Her hair was thinning, her face looked gaunt, and she had lost her curves. “Marry her, really!” scoffed Sir Francis Levison to himself.
There came to Mrs. Waring’s upon a Christmas visit a younger sister, Alice Challoner, a fair girl of twenty years. She resided generally with an aunt in the country. Far more beautiful was she than Blanche had ever been, and Francis Levison, who had not seen her since she was a child, fell—as he would have called it—in love with her. Love! He became her shadow; he whispered sweet words in her ear; he turned her head giddy with its own vanity, and he offered her marriage. She accepted him, and preparations for the ceremony immediately began. Sir Francis urged speed, and Alice was nothing loth.
During a Christmas visit, Mrs. Waring welcomed her younger sister, Alice Challoner, a lovely twenty-year-old girl. She usually lived with an aunt in the countryside. Alice was far more beautiful than Blanche had ever been, and Francis Levison, who hadn’t seen her since she was a child, quickly fell in love with her. He became her shadow, whispered sweet nothings in her ear, filled her head with vanity, and proposed to her. She accepted, and preparations for the wedding began right away. Sir Francis urged them to move quickly, and Alice was more than happy to oblige.
And what of Blanche? Blanche was stunned. A despairing stupor took possession of her; and, when she woke from it, desperation set in. She insisted upon an interview with Sir Francis, and evade it he could not, though he tried hard. Will it be believed that he denied the past—that he met with mocking suavity her indignant reminders of what had been between them? “Love! Marriage? Nonsense! Her fancy had been too much at work.” Finally, he defied her to prove that he had regarded her with more than ordinary friendship, or had ever hinted at such a thing as a union.
And what about Blanche? Blanche was shocked. A deep despair took over her, and when she finally came to, she felt desperation. She demanded a meeting with Sir Francis, and he couldn't avoid it, even though he tried really hard. Can you believe he denied their past? He responded with a mocking politeness to her furious reminders of what they once had. “Love! Marriage? What nonsense! She must have been imagining things.” In the end, he challenged her to prove that he had ever seen her as anything more than a friend or suggested that they could be together.
She could not prove it. She had not so much as a scrap of paper written on by him; she had not a single friend or enemy to come forward and testify that they heard him breathe to her a word of love. He had been too wary for that. Moreover there was her own solemn protestations to her sister Lydia that there was not anything between her and Francis Levison; who would believe her if she veered round now, and avowed these protestations were false? No; she found that she was in a sinking ship; one there was no chance of saving.
She couldn’t prove it. She didn’t have so much as a scrap of paper he’d written; not a single friend or enemy would step up to say they heard him speak a word of love to her. He had been too careful for that. Plus, there were her serious claims to her sister Lydia that there wasn’t anything going on between her and Francis Levison; who would believe her if she changed her mind now and admitted those claims were lies? No; she realized she was on a sinking ship; one that had no hope of being saved.
But one chance did she determine to try—an appeal to Alice. Blanche Challoner’s eyes were suddenly and rudely opened to the badness of the man, and she was aware now how thoroughly unfit he was to become the husband of her sister. It struck her that only misery could result from the union, and that, if possible, Alice should be saved from entering upon it. Would she have married him herself, then? Yes. But it was a different thing for that fair, fresh young Alice; she had not wasted her life’s best years in waiting for him.
But she decided to give it one shot—reaching out to Alice. Blanche Challoner suddenly realized how bad the man really was, and she now understood how completely unfit he was to be her sister's husband. It hit her that only heartbreak could come from that marriage, and if she could, she needed to save Alice from stepping into it. Would she have married him herself? Yes. But it was a different story for that beautiful, young Alice; she hadn’t spent her best years waiting for him.
When the family had gone to rest, and the house was quiet, Blanche Challoner proceeded to her sister’s bedroom. Alice had not begun to undress; she was sitting in a comfortable chair before the fire, her feet on the fender, reading a love letter from Sir Francis.
When the family had gone to bed and the house was quiet, Blanche Challoner went to her sister’s bedroom. Alice hadn’t started to undress; she was sitting in a cozy chair by the fire, her feet on the fender, reading a love letter from Sir Francis.
“Alice, I am come to tell you a story,” she said quietly. “Will you hear it?”
“Alice, I’ve come to tell you a story,” she said softly. “Will you listen to it?”
“In a minute. Stop a bit,” replied Alice. She finished the perusal of the letter, put it aside, and then spoke again. “What did you say, Blanche? A story?”
“In a minute. Hold on a second,” Alice replied. She finished reading the letter, set it aside, and then spoke again. “What did you say, Blanche? A story?”
Blanche nodded. “Several years ago there was a fair young girl, none too rich, in our station of life. A gentleman, who was none too rich either, sought and gained her love. He could not marry; he was not rich, I say. They loved on in secret, hoping for better times, she wearing out her years and her heart. Oh, Alice! I cannot describe to you how she loved him—how she has continued to love him up to this moment. Through evil report she clung to him tenaciously and tenderly as the vine clings to its trellis, for the world spoke ill of him.”
Blanche nodded. “Several years ago, there was a fair young girl, not very wealthy, in our social circle. A gentleman, who wasn’t wealthy either, sought and won her love. He couldn’t marry; I mean, he wasn’t rich. They loved each other in secret, hoping for better times, while she spent her years and her heart waiting. Oh, Alice! I can't explain to you how deeply she loved him—how she has continued to love him even now. Despite what others said, she held onto him tightly and gently, just like a vine clings to its trellis, because the world spoke badly of him.”
“Who was the young lady?” interrupted Alice. “Is this a fable of romance, Blanche, or a real history?”
“Who was the young woman?” interrupted Alice. “Is this a love story, Blanche, or is it a true story?”
“A real history. I knew her. All those years—years and years, I say—he kept leading her on to love, letting her think that his love was hers. In the course of time he succeeded to a fortune, and the bar to their marriage was over. He was abroad when he came into it, but returned home at once; their intercourse was renewed, and her fading heart woke up once more to life. Still, the marriage did not come on; he said nothing of it, and she spoke to him. Very soon now, should it be, was his answer, and she continued to live on—in hope.”
“A real story. I knew her. All those years—years and years, I tell you—he kept leading her on to love, making her believe that his love was hers. Eventually, he inherited a fortune, so the obstacle to their marriage was gone. He was overseas when he got it but returned home right away; they started talking again, and her fading heart stirred back to life. Still, the marriage didn’t happen; he said nothing about it, and she brought it up with him. Very soon now, he replied, and she kept living on—in hope.”
“Go on, Blanche,” cried Alice, who had grown interested in the tale, never suspecting that it could bear a personal interest.
“Go on, Blanche,” yelled Alice, who had become intrigued by the story, never suspecting that it could have a personal connection.
“Yes, I will go on. Would you believe, Alice, that almost immediately after this last promise, he saw one whom he fancied he should like better, and asked her to be his wife, forsaking the one to whom he was bound by every tie of honor—repudiating all that had been between them, even his own words and promises?”
“Yes, I will continue. Can you believe, Alice, that almost right after this last promise, he spotted someone he thought he would like more, and he asked her to marry him, abandoning the one he was bound to by every honor—renouncing everything they had shared, even his own words and promises?”
“How disgraceful! Were they married?”
“How shameful! Were they married?”
“They are to be. Would you have such a man?”
“They are meant to be. Would you want such a man?”
“I!” returned Alice, quite indignant at the question. “It is not likely that I would.”
“I!” replied Alice, quite offended by the question. “It’s not likely that I would.”
“That man, Alice is Sir Francis Levison.”
“That man, Alice, is Sir Francis Levison.”
Alice Challoner gave a start, and her face became scarlet. “How dare you say so, Blanche? It is not true. Who was the girl, pray? She must have traduced him.”
Alice Challoner jumped and her face turned red. “How can you say that, Blanche? It’s not true. Who was the girl, by the way? She must have slandered him.”
“She has not traduced him,” was the subdued answer. “The girl was myself.”
“She hasn’t slandered him,” was the quiet reply. “I was the girl.”
An awkward pause. “I know!” cried Alice, throwing back her head resentfully. “He told me I might expect something of this—that you had fancied him in love with you, and were angry because he had chosen me.”
An uncomfortable silence. “I know!” Alice exclaimed, throwing her head back in frustration. “He told me I could expect this—that you thought he was in love with you and were upset because he chose me.”
Blanche turned upon her with streaming eyes; she could no longer control her emotion. “Alice, my sister, all the pride is gone out of me; all the reticence that woman loves to observe as to her wrongs and her inward feelings I have broken through for you this night. As sure as there is a heaven above us, I have told you the truth. Until you came I was engaged to Francis Levison.”
Blanche turned to her with tears streaming down her face; she could no longer hold back her emotions. “Alice, my sister, all my pride is gone; all the restraint that a woman usually keeps about her troubles and inner feelings has been shattered for you tonight. I swear to you, as there is a heaven above, I have told you the truth. Until you arrived, I was engaged to Francis Levison.”
An unnatural scene ensued. Blanche, provoked at Alice’s rejection of her words, told all the ill she knew or heard of the man; she dwelt upon his conduct with regard to Lady Isabel Carlyle, his heartless after-treatment of that unhappy lady. Alice was passionate and fiery. She professed not to believe a word of her sister’s wrongs, and as to the other stories, they were no affairs of hers, she said: “what had she to do with his past life?”
An unnatural scene unfolded. Blanche, angered by Alice’s dismissal of her words, revealed everything bad she knew or heard about the man; she focused on his behavior towards Lady Isabel Carlyle and how heartlessly he treated that unfortunate woman afterward. Alice was passionate and fiery. She insisted that she didn’t believe a word of her sister’s grievances, and as for the other stories, she said they were none of her business: “What did she have to do with his past life?”
But Alice Challoner did believe; her sister’s earnestness and distress, as she told the tale, carried conviction with them. She did not very much care for Sir Francis; he was not entwined round her heart, as he was round Blanche’s; but she was dazzled with the prospect of so good a settlement in life, and she would not give him up. If Blanche broke her heart—why, she must break it. But she need not have mixed taunts and jeers with her refusal to believe; she need not have triumphed openly over Blanche. Was it well done? Was it the work of an affectionate sister! As we sow, so shall we reap. She married Sir Francis Levison, leaving Blanche to her broken heart, or to any other calamity that might grow out of the injustice. And there sat Lady Levison now, her three years of marriage having served to turn her love for Sir Francis into contempt and hate.
But Alice Challoner did believe; her sister’s sincerity and distress as she recounted the story convinced her. She didn't care much for Sir Francis; he wasn't wrapped around her heart the way he was around Blanche’s. However, she was captivated by the idea of such a great future, and she wouldn't let him go. If Blanche ended up heartbroken—well, that was something she would have to deal with. But there was no need to mix in taunts and jeers with her refusal to believe; she didn’t have to openly gloat over Blanche. Was that the right thing to do? Was that how a caring sister should act? As we sow, so shall we reap. She married Sir Francis Levison, leaving Blanche with her broken heart or whatever other misfortune might arise from the unfairness. And now there sat Lady Levison, with three years of marriage having turned her love for Sir Francis into disdain and hatred.
A little boy, two years old, the only child of the marriage, was playing about the room. His mother took no notice of him; she was buried in all-absorbing thought—thought which caused her lips to contract, and her brow to scowl. Sir Francis entered, his attitude lounging, his air listless. Lady Levison roused herself, but no pleasant manner of tone was hers, as she set herself to address him.
A little boy, two years old and the only child, was playing in the room. His mother didn’t pay attention to him; she was deep in thought—thought that made her lips tighten and her brow furrow. Sir Francis walked in, leaning casually, looking indifferent. Lady Levison snapped out of her thoughts, but she didn’t greet him warmly as she began to speak.
“I want some money,” she said.
“I want some money,” she said.
“So do I,” he answered.
"Me too," he replied.
An impatient stamp of the foot and a haughty toss. “And I must have it. I must. I told you yesterday that I must. Do you suppose I can go on, without a sixpence of ready money day after day?”
An impatient stamp of the foot and a haughty toss. “And I need to have it. I need. I told you yesterday that I need to. Do you think I can keep going, without any cash day after day?”
“Do you suppose it is of any use to put yourself in this fury?” retorted Sir Francis. “A dozen times a week do you bother me for money and a dozen times do I tell you I have got none. I have got none for myself. You may as well ask that baby for money as ask me.”
“Do you really think it's helpful to get yourself all worked up over this?” replied Sir Francis. “You pester me for money a dozen times a week, and a dozen times I tell you I don't have any. I have nothing for myself. You might as well ask that baby for money as ask me.”
“I wish he had never been born!” passionately uttered Lady Levison; “unless he had had a different father.”
“I wish he had never been born!” Lady Levison said passionately; “unless he had a different father.”
That the last sentence, and the bitter scorn of its tone, would have provoked a reprisal from Sir Francis, his flashing countenance betrayed. But at that moment a servant entered the room.
That last sentence, along with the bitter sarcasm in its tone, would have prompted a retaliation from Sir Francis, as shown by his angry expression. But at that moment, a servant walked into the room.
“I beg your pardon, sir. That man, Brown, forced his way into the hall, and—”
“I’m sorry, sir. That guy, Brown, pushed his way into the hall, and—”
“I can’t see him—I won’t see him!” interrupted Sir Francis backing to the furthest corner of the room, in what looked very like abject terror, as if he had completely lost his presence of mind. Lady Levison’s lips curled.
“I can’t see him—I refuse to see him!” interrupted Sir Francis as he backed into the farthest corner of the room, looking very much like he was in absolute terror, as if he had completely lost his composure. Lady Levison’s lips curled.
“We got rid of him, sir, after a dreadful deal of trouble, I was about to say, but while the door was open in the dispute, Mr. Meredith entered. He has gone into the library, sir, and vows he won’t stir till he sees you, whether you are sick or well.”
“We got rid of him, sir, after a terrible amount of trouble, I was about to say, but while we were arguing, Mr. Meredith walked in. He’s gone into the library, sir, and insists he won’t leave until he sees you, whether you’re sick or well.”
A moment’s pause, a half-muttered oath, and the Sir Francis quitted the room. The servant retired, and Lady Levison caught up her child.
A brief pause, a half-mumbled curse, and Sir Francis left the room. The servant exited, and Lady Levison picked up her child.
“Oh, Franky dear,” she wailed forth, burying her face in his warm neck. “I’d leave him for good and all, if I dared; but I fear he might keep you.”
“Oh, Franky dear,” she cried, burying her face in his warm neck. “I’d leave him for good if I could, but I’m afraid he might take you away.”
Now, the secret was, that for the last three days Sir Francis had been desperately ill, obliged to keep his bed, and could see nobody, his life depending upon quiet. Such was the report, or something equivalent to it, which had gone in to Lord Headthelot, or rather, to the official office, for that renowned chief was himself out of town; it had also been delivered to all callers at Sir Francis Levison’s house; the royal truth being that Sir Francis was as well as you or I, but, from something that had transpired touching one of his numerous debts, did not dare to show himself. That morning the matter had been arranged—patched up for a time.
Now, the secret was that for the last three days, Sir Francis had been really sick, forced to stay in bed and unable to see anyone, his life depending on peace and quiet. That was the story, or something similar, that had been sent to Lord Headthelot, or more accurately, to the official office, since that famous leader was out of town; it had also been communicated to everyone who called at Sir Francis Levison’s house. The truth was that Sir Francis was as healthy as you or me, but due to something that had come up about one of his many debts, he didn’t dare to show himself. That morning, the issue had been fixed—patched up for the time being.
“My stars, Levison!” began Mr. Meredith, who was a whipper-in of the ministry, “what a row there is about you! Why, you look as well as ever you were.”
“My goodness, Levison!” started Mr. Meredith, who was a whipper-in of the ministry, “there's so much commotion about you! You look just as good as ever.”
“A great deal better to-day,” coughed Sir Francis.
“A lot better today,” coughed Sir Francis.
“To think that you should have chosen the present moment for skulking! Here have I been dancing attendance at your door, day after day, in a state of incipient fever, enough to put me into a real one, and could neither get admitted nor a letter taken up. I should have blown the house up to-day and got in amidst the flying debris. By the way, are you and my lady two just now?”
“To think you would choose this moment to hide! I’ve been waiting at your door, day after day, on the verge of a breakdown, enough to actually make me sick, and I couldn’t get in or even have a letter taken up. I should have blown the place up today and charged in through the chaos. By the way, are you and my lady two right now?”
“Two?” growled Sir Francis.
"Two?" growled Sir Francis.
“She was stepping into her carriage yesterday when they turned me from the door, and I made inquiry of her. Her ladyship’s answer was, that she knew nothing either of Francis or his illness.”
“She was getting into her carriage yesterday when they turned me away from the door, and I asked her about it. Her ladyship's response was that she didn't know anything about Francis or his illness.”
“Her ladyship is subject to flights of distemper,” chafed Sir Francis. “What desperate need have you of me, just now? Headthelot’s away and there’s nothing doing.”
“Her ladyship has her ups and downs,” Sir Francis complained. “What urgent need do you have for me right now? Headthelot’s gone and there’s nothing happening.”
“Nothing doing up here; a deal too much doing somewhere else. Attley’s seat’s in the market.”
“Nothing's happening up here; there's too much going on elsewhere. Attley’s seat is available.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“And you ought to have been down there about it three or four days ago. Of course you must step into it.”
“And you should have been down there about it three or four days ago. Of course, you have to get involved.”
“Of course I shan’t,” returned Sir Francis. “To represent West Lynne will not suit me.”
“Of course I won’t,” replied Sir Francis. “Representing West Lynne isn’t for me.”
“Not suit you? West Lynne! Why, of all places, it is most suitable. It’s close to your own property.”
“Doesn’t work for you? West Lynne! Of all places, it's the most suitable. It's close to your own property.”
“If you call ten miles close. I shall not put up for West Lynne, Meredith.”
“If you consider ten miles close, I won’t settle for West Lynne, Meredith.”
“Headthelot came up this morning,” said Mr. Meredith.
“Headthelot arrived this morning,” said Mr. Meredith.
The information somewhat aroused Sir Francis. “Headthelot? What brings him back?”
The information piqued Sir Francis's interest. “Headthelot? What’s he back for?”
“You. I tell you, Levison, there’s a hot row. Headthelot expected you would be at West Lynne days past, and he has come up in an awful rage. Every additional vote we can count in the House is worth its weight in gold; and you, he says are allowing West Lynne to slip through your fingers! You must start for it at once Levison.”
“You. I’m telling you, Levison, there’s a big problem. Headthelot expected you to be at West Lynne days ago, and he’s really angry. Every extra vote we can count in the House is extremely valuable, and he says you’re letting West Lynne get away from you! You need to head there immediately, Levison.”
Sir Francis mused. Had the alternative been given him, he would have preferred to represent a certain warm place underground, rather than West Lynne. But, to quit Headthelot, and the snug post he anticipated, would be ruin irretrievable; nothing short of outlawry, or the queen’s prison. It was awfully necessary to get his threatened person into parliament, and he began to turn over in his mind whether he could bring himself to make further acquaintance with West Lynne. “The thing must have blown over for good by this time,” was the result of his cogitations, unconsciously speaking aloud.
Sir Francis thought about it. If he had a choice, he would have preferred to be in a nice warm place underground instead of West Lynne. But leaving Headthelot and the comfortable position he was looking forward to would mean total ruin; nothing less than being an outlaw or ending up in the queen’s prison. It was extremely important to get his threatened self into parliament, and he started to think about whether he could bring himself to familiarize himself with West Lynne. “This must have blown over by now,” he muttered to himself, not realizing he was speaking out loud.
“I can understand your reluctance to appear at West Lynne,” cried Mr. Meredith; “the scene, unless I mistake, of that notorious affair of yours. But private feelings must give way to public interests, and the best thing you can do is to start. Headthelot is angry enough as it is. He says, had you been down at first, as you ought to have been, you would have slipped in without opposition, but now there will be a contest.”
“I get why you’re hesitant to show up at West Lynne,” shouted Mr. Meredith; “that’s where that infamous incident happened, right? But personal feelings have to take a back seat to what’s best for everyone, and the smartest move you can make is to go. Headthelot is already pretty upset. He says if you had come down at the beginning like you were supposed to, you would have slipped in without any trouble, but now there’s going to be a battle.”
Sir Francis looked up sharply. “A contest? Who is going to stand the funds?”
Sir Francis looked up quickly. “A competition? Who’s going to cover the expenses?”
“Pshaw! As if we should let funds be any barrier! Have you heard who is in the field?”
“Come on! Like we're going to let money get in the way! Have you heard who's out there?”
“No,” was the apathetic answer.
“No,” was the indifferent response.
“Carlyle.”
“Carlyle.”
“Carlyle!” uttered Sir Francis, startled. “Oh, by George, though! I can’t stand against him.”
“Carlyle!” exclaimed Sir Francis, taken aback. “Oh, my gosh, I can’t take him on.”
“Well, there’s the alternative. If you can’t, Thornton will.”
“Well, there’s another option. If you can’t, Thornton will.”
“I should run no chance. West Lynne would not elect me in preference to him. I’m not sure, indeed, that West Lynne would have me in any case.”
“I shouldn’t take any chances. West Lynne wouldn’t choose me over him. I’m not even sure that West Lynne would want me at all.”
“Nonsense! You know our interest there. Government put in Attley, and it can put you in. Yes, or no, Levison?”
“Nonsense! You know we have a stake in this. The government put Attley in, and it can put you in too. Yes or no, Levison?”
“Yes,” answered Sir Francis.
“Yes,” replied Sir Francis.
An hour’s time, and Sir Francis Levison went forth. On his way to be conveyed to West Lynne? Not yet. He turned his steps to Scotland Yard. In considerably less than an hour the following telegram, marked “Secret,” went down from the head office to the superintendent of police at West Lynne.
An hour later, Sir Francis Levison left. Was he on his way to West Lynne? Not yet. He headed to Scotland Yard. Within less than an hour, the following telegram, marked “Secret,” was sent from the head office to the police superintendent at West Lynne.
“Is Otway Bethel at West Lynne? If not; where is he? And when will he be returning to it?”
“Is Otway Bethel in West Lynne? If not, where is he? And when will he be coming back?”
It elicited a prompt answer.
It got a quick response.
“Otway Bethel is not at West Lynne. Supposed to be in Norway. Movements uncertain.”
“Otway Bethel isn’t in West Lynne. It’s supposed to be in Norway. Movements are uncertain.”
CHAPTER XXXV.
A MISHAP TO THE BLUE SPECTACLES.
Mr. Carlyle and Barbara were seated at breakfast, when, somewhat to their surprise, Mr. Dill was shown in. Following close upon his heels came Justice Hare; and close upon his heels came Squire Pinner; while bringing up the rear was Colonel Bethel. All the four had come up separately, not together, and all four were out of breath, as if it had been a race which should arrive soonest.
Mr. Carlyle and Barbara were having breakfast when, to their surprise, Mr. Dill walked in. Right behind him was Justice Hare, and right behind him was Squire Pinner; bringing up the rear was Colonel Bethel. All four had arrived separately, not together, and they were all out of breath, like it had been a race to see who could get there first.
Quite impossible was it for Mr. Carlyle, at first, to understand the news they brought. All were talking at once, in the utmost excitement; and the fury of Justice Hare alone was sufficient to produce temporary deafness. Mr. Carlyle caught a word of the case presently.
It was completely impossible for Mr. Carlyle, at first, to understand the news they brought. Everyone was talking at the same time, in a frenzy of excitement; and the anger of Justice Hare alone was enough to make him temporarily deaf. Mr. Carlyle picked up a word about the case after a moment.
“A second man? Opposition? Well, let him come on,” he good-humoredly cried. “We shall have the satisfaction of ascertaining who wins in the end.”
“A second man? Opposition? Well, let him come,” he said with a laugh. “We’ll get to see who comes out on top in the end.”
“But you have not heard who it is, Mr. Archibald,” cried Old Dill, “It—”
“But you haven't heard who it is, Mr. Archibald,” shouted Old Dill, “It—”
“Stand a contest with him?” raved Justice Hare. “He—”
“Compete with him?” raved Justice Hare. “He—”
“The fellow wants hanging,” interjected Colonel Bethel.
“The guy wants to be hanged,” interjected Colonel Bethel.
“Couldn’t he be ducked?” suggested Squire Pinner.
“Couldn't he be ducked?” suggested Squire Pinner.
Now all these sentences were ranted out together, and their respective utterers were fain to stop till the noise subsided a little. Barbara could only look from one to the other in astonishment.
Now all these sentences were shouted out together, and the people who said them were eager to stop until the noise quieted down a bit. Barbara could only look from one to the other in amazement.
“Who is this formidable opponent?” asked Mr. Carlyle.
“Who is this tough opponent?” asked Mr. Carlyle.
There was a pause. Not one of them but had the delicacy to shrink from naming that man to Mr. Carlyle. The information came at last from Old Dill, who dropped his voice while he spoke it.
There was a pause. None of them had the courage to name that man to Mr. Carlyle. The information finally came from Old Dill, who lowered his voice as he spoke.
“Mr. Archibald, the candidate who has come forward, is that man Levison.”
“Mr. Archibald, the candidate who has stepped up, is that man Levison.”
“Of course, Carlyle, you’ll go into it now, neck and crop,” cried Justice Hare.
“Of course, Carlyle, you’re going to dive right in now,” shouted Justice Hare.
Mr. Carlyle was silent.
Mr. Carlyle stayed quiet.
“You won’t let the beast frighten you from the contest!” uttered Colonel Bethel in a loud tone.
“You won’t let the beast scare you away from the contest!” Colonel Bethel shouted.
“There’s a meeting at the Buck’s Head at ten,” said Mr. Carlyle, not replying to the immediate question. “I will be with you there.”
“There’s a meeting at the Buck’s Head at ten,” Mr. Carlyle said, not answering the immediate question. “I’ll meet you there.”
“Did you not say, Mr. Dill, that was where the scoundrel Levison is—at the Buck’s Head?”
“Did you not say, Mr. Dill, that’s where the scoundrel Levison is—at the Buck’s Head?”
“He was there,” answered Mr. Dill. “I expect he is ousted by this time. I asked the landlord what he thought of himself, for taking in such a character, and what he supposed the justice would say to him. He vowed with tears in his eyes that the fellow should not be there another hour, and that he should never have entered it, had he known who he was.”
“He was there,” answered Mr. Dill. “I expect he has been kicked out by now. I asked the landlord what he thought about himself for letting in someone like that and what he thought the justice would say to him. He swore with tears in his eyes that the guy wouldn’t be there another hour and that he never would have allowed him in if he had known who he was.”
A little more conversation, and the visitors filed off. Mr. Carlyle sat down calmly to finish his breakfast. Barbara approached him.
A bit more chatting, and the visitors left. Mr. Carlyle sat down calmly to finish his breakfast. Barbara walked over to him.
“Archibald, you will not suffer this man’s insolent doings to deter you from your plans—you will not withdraw?” she whispered.
“Archibald, you won’t let this guy’s disrespectful actions stop you from your plans—you’re not going to back down, right?” she whispered.
“I think not, Barbara. He has thrust himself offensively upon me in this measure; I believe my better plan will be to take no more heed of him than I should of the dirt under my feet.”
“I don't think so, Barbara. He has intrusively imposed himself on me in this way; I believe my best plan will be to ignore him just like I would ignore the dirt under my feet.”
“Right—right,” she answered, a proud flush deepening the rose on her cheeks.
“Right—right,” she replied, a proud flush deepening the pink on her cheeks.
Mr. Carlyle was walking into West Lynne. There were the placards, sure enough, side by side with his own, bearing the name of that wicked coward who had done him the greatest injury one man can do to another. Verily, he must possess a face of brass to venture there.
Mr. Carlyle was walking into West Lynne. There were the posters, right alongside his own, displaying the name of that despicable coward who had caused him the greatest harm one person can do to another. Truly, he must have a nerve of steel to show up there.
“Archibald, have you heard the disgraceful news?”
“Archibald, have you heard the shocking news?”
The speaker was Miss Carlyle, who had come down upon her brother like a ship with all sails set. Her cheeks wore a flush; her eyes glistened; her tall form was drawn up to its most haughty height.
The speaker was Miss Carlyle, who had descended upon her brother like a ship with all sails up. Her cheeks were flushed; her eyes sparkled; her tall figure stood at its most arrogant height.
“I have heard it, Cornelia, and, had I not, the walls would have enlightened me.”
“I've heard it, Cornelia, and if I hadn't, the walls would have told me.”
“Is he out of his mind?”
"Is he out of his mind?"
“Out of his reckoning, I fancy,” replied Mr. Carlyle.
“Out of his calculations, I guess,” replied Mr. Carlyle.
“You will carry on the contest now,” she continued, her countenance flashing. “I was averse to it before, but I now withdraw all my objection. You will be no brother of mine if you yield the field to him.”
“You will continue the contest now,” she said, her expression intense. “I didn’t support it before, but I’m now taking back all my objections. You won’t be my brother if you back down.”
“I do not intend to yield it.”
“I do not plan to give it up.”
“Good. You bear on upon your course, and let him crawl on upon his. Take no more heed of him than if he were a viper. Archibald, you must canvass now.”
“Good. You keep moving forward on your path, and let him continue on his. Don’t pay him any more attention than if he were a snake. Archibald, you need to think about this now.”
“No,” said Mr. Carlyle, “I shall be elected without canvass. You’ll see, Cornelia.”
“No,” said Mr. Carlyle, “I’ll be elected without campaigning. You’ll see, Cornelia.”
“There will be plenty canvassing for you, if you don’t condescend to take the trouble, my indifferent brother. I’ll give a thousand pounds myself, for ale, to the electors.”
“There will be plenty of campaigning for you if you don’t bother to do it yourself, my indifferent brother. I’ll personally give a thousand pounds for beer to the voters.”
“Take care,” laughed Mr. Carlyle. “Keep your thousand pounds in your pocket, Cornelia. I have no mind to be unseated, on the plea of ‘bribery and corruption.’ Here’s Sir John Dobede galloping in, with a face as red as the sun in a fog.”
“Take care,” laughed Mr. Carlyle. “Keep your thousand pounds in your pocket, Cornelia. I have no intention of getting kicked out under the accusation of ‘bribery and corruption.’ Here comes Sir John Dobede riding in, with a face as red as the sun in a fog.”
“Well, it may be he has heard the news. I can tell you, Archibald, West Lynne is in a state of excitement that has not been its lot for many a day.”
“Well, he might have heard the news. I can tell you, Archibald, West Lynne is buzzing with excitement like it hasn't in a long time.”
Miss Carlyle was right. Excitement and indignation had taken possession of West Lynne. How the people rallied around Mr. Carlyle! Town and country were alike up in arms. But government interest was rife at West Lynne, and, whatever the private and public feeling might be, collectively or individually, many votes should be recorded for Sir Francis Levison.
Miss Carlyle was right. Excitement and anger had taken over West Lynne. The people rallied around Mr. Carlyle! Both town and country were equally fired up. But government interest was strong in West Lynne, and no matter what the private or public sentiment was, many votes were going to be cast for Sir Francis Levison.
One of the first to become cognizant of the affair was Lord Mount Severn. He was at his club one evening in London, poring over an evening paper, when the names “Carlyle,” “West Lynne,” caught his view. Knowing that Mr. Carlyle had been named as the probable member, and heartily wishing that he might become such, the earl naturally read the paragraph.
One of the first people to become aware of the situation was Lord Mount Severn. He was at his club one evening in London, reading an evening paper when he noticed the names “Carlyle,” “West Lynne.” Knowing that Mr. Carlyle was likely to be named as the new member, and genuinely hoping that he would, the earl naturally read the paragraph.
He read it, and read it again; he rubbed his eyes, he rubbed his glasses, he pinched himself, to see whether he was awake or dreaming. For believe what that paper asserted—that Sir Francis Levison had entered the lists in opposition to Mr. Carlyle, and was at West Lynne, busily canvassing—he could not.
He read it, and read it again; he rubbed his eyes, he rubbed his glasses, he pinched himself to figure out if he was awake or dreaming. He just couldn’t believe what the paper claimed—that Sir Francis Levison had entered the race against Mr. Carlyle and was at West Lynne, actively campaigning.
“Do you know anything of this infamous assertion?” he inquired of an intimate friend—“infamous, whether true or false.”
“Do you know anything about this notorious claim?” he asked a close friend—“notorious, true or not.”
“It’s true, I heard of it an hour ago. Plenty of cheek that Levison must have.”
“It’s true, I heard about it an hour ago. Levison must have a lot of nerve.”
“Cheek!” repeated the dismayed earl, feeling as if every part of him, body and mind, were outraged by the news, “don’t speak of it in that way. The hound deserves to be gibbeted.”
“Cheek!” repeated the shocked earl, feeling as though every part of him, body and mind, was outraged by the news, “don’t talk about it like that. The dog deserves to be hanged.”
He threw aside the paper, quitted the club, returned home for a carpet bag, and went shrieking and whistling down to West Lynne, taking his son with him. Or, if he did not whistle and shriek the engine did. Fully determined was the earl of Mount Severn to show his opinion of the affair.
He tossed the paper aside, left the club, went home for a duffel bag, and raced down to West Lynne, taking his son with him. Whether he was whistling and shouting or not, the train engine definitely was. The Earl of Mount Severn was completely set on making his feelings about the situation known.
On these fine spring mornings, their breakfast over, Lady Isabel was in the habit of going into the grounds with the children. They were on the lawn before the house, when two gentlemen came walking up the avenue; or, rather, one gentleman, and a handsome young stripling growing into another. Lady Isabel thought she should have dropped, for she stood face to face with Lord Mount Severn. The earl stopped to salute the children, and raised his hat to the strange lady.
On these beautiful spring mornings, after breakfast, Lady Isabel would usually take the kids outside. They were on the lawn in front of the house when two men walked up the path; one was a gentleman, and the other was a handsome young man becoming his equal. Lady Isabel felt as if she might faint when she came face to face with Lord Mount Severn. The earl paused to greet the children and tipped his hat to the unfamiliar lady.
“It is my governess, Madame Vine,” said Lucy.
“It’s my governess, Madame Vine,” said Lucy.
A silent courtesy from Madame Vine. She turned away her head and gasped for breath.
A quiet gesture of respect from Madame Vine. She turned her head away and struggled to catch her breath.
“Is your papa at home, Lucy?” cried the earl.
“Is your dad home, Lucy?” shouted the earl.
“Yes; I think he is at breakfast. I’m so glad you are come!”
“Yeah; I think he's having breakfast. I’m really glad you’re here!”
Lord Mount Severn walked on, holding William by the hand, who had eagerly offered to “take him” to papa. Lord Vane bent over Lucy to kiss her. A little while, a very few more years, and my young lady would not hold up her rosy lips so boldly.
Lord Mount Severn walked on, holding William's hand, who had eagerly offered to “take him” to dad. Lord Vane leaned down to kiss Lucy. Just a little while longer, just a few more years, and my young lady wouldn't be holding up her rosy lips so confidently.
“You have grown a dearer girl than ever, Lucy. Have you forgotten our compact?”
“You've become an even more precious girl, Lucy. Have you forgotten our agreement?”
“No,” laughed she.
“No,” she laughed.
“And you will not forget it?”
"Are you sure you'll remember?"
“Never,” said the child, shaking her head. “You shall see if I do.”
“Never,” said the child, shaking her head. “You’ll see if I do.”
“Lucy is to be my wife,” cried he, turning to Madame Vine. “It is a bargain, and we have both promised. I mean to wait for her till she is old enough. I like her better than anybody else in the world.”
“Lucy is going to be my wife,” he exclaimed, turning to Madame Vine. “It’s a deal, and we’ve both agreed to it. I’m going to wait for her until she’s old enough. I like her more than anyone else in the world.”
“And I like him,” spoke up Miss Lucy. “And it’s all true.”
“And I like him,” said Miss Lucy. “And it’s all true.”
Lucy was a child—it may almost be said an infant—and the viscount was not of an age to render important such avowed passions. Nevertheless, the words did thrill through the veins of the hearer. She spoke, she thought, not as Madame Vine would have spoken and thought, but as the unhappy mother, the ill-fated Lady Isabel.
Lucy was a child—almost an infant—and the viscount wasn't old enough to take such openly expressed feelings seriously. Still, her words sent a thrill through the listener's veins. She spoke and thought not like Madame Vine would have, but like her unfortunate mother, the doomed Lady Isabel.
“You must not say these things to Lucy. It could never be.”
“You can't say these things to Lucy. It can never happen.”
Lord Vane laughed.
Lord Vane chuckled.
“Why?” asked he.
“Why?” he asked.
“Your father and mother would not approve.”
"Your parents won't approve."
“My father would—I know he would. He likes Lucy. As to my mother—oh, well, she can’t expect to be master and mistress too. You be off for a minute, Lucy; I want to say some thing to Madame Vine. Has Carlyle shot that fellow?” he continued, as Lucy sprung away. “My father is so stiff, especially when he’s put up, that he would not sully his lips with the name, or make a single inquiry when we arrived; neither would he let me, and I walked up here with my tongue burning.”
“My dad would—I know he would. He likes Lucy. As for my mom—oh, well, she can’t expect to be both the boss and the lady of the house. You step out for a minute, Lucy; I want to talk to Madame Vine. Has Carlyle taken care of that guy?” he continued as Lucy quickly left. “My dad is so uptight, especially when he’s upset, that he wouldn’t even mention his name or ask a single question when we got here; he wouldn't let me either, and I walked up here with my mouth burning.”
She would have responded, what fellow? But she suspected too well, and the words died away on her unwilling lips.
She would have asked, which guy? But she had a strong suspicion, and the words fainted away on her reluctant lips.
“That brute, Levison. If Carlyle riddled his body with shots for this move, and then kicked him till he died, he’d only get his deserts, and the world would applaud. He oppose Carlyle! I wish I had been a man a few years ago, he’d have got a shot through his heart then. I say,” dropping his voice, “did you know Lady Isabel?”
“That brute, Levison. If Carlyle filled him with bullets for this move and then kicked him until he died, he’d get what he deserves, and people would cheer. He stands against Carlyle! I wish I had been a man a few years ago; he would have gotten a bullet through his heart then. I say,” lowering his voice, “did you know Lady Isabel?”
“Yes—no—yes.”
“Yes—no—yes.”
She was at a loss what to say—almost as unconscious what she did say.
She didn't know what to say—almost unaware of what she actually said.
“She was Lucy’s mother, you know, and I loved her. I think that’s why I love Lucy, for she is the very image of her. Where did you know her? Here?”
“She was Lucy’s mother, you know, and I loved her. I think that’s why I love Lucy, because she looks just like her. Where did you know her? Here?”
“I knew her by hearsay,” murmured Lady Isabel, arousing to recollection.
“I heard about her,” Lady Isabel murmured, recalling memories.
“Oh, hearsay! Has Carlyle shot the beast, or is he on his legs yet? By Jove! To think that he should sneak himself up, in this way, at West Lynne!”
“Oh, gossip! Has Carlyle shot the animal, or is he still on his feet? Wow! To think that he would creep up like this at West Lynne!”
“You must apply elsewhere for information,” she gasped. “I know nothing of these things.”
“You need to ask someone else for information,” she said, out of breath. “I don’t know anything about this.”
She turned away with a beating heart, and took Lucy’s hand, and departed. Lord Vane set off on a run toward the house, his heels flying behind him.
She turned away with her heart racing, took Lucy's hand, and left. Lord Vane sprinted toward the house, his heels kicking up behind him.
And now the contest began in earnest—that is, the canvass. Sir Francis Levison, his agent, and a friend from town, who, as it turned out, instead of being some great gun of the government, was a private chum of the baronet’s by name Drake, sneaked about the town like dogs with their tails burnt, for they were entirely alive to the color in which they were held, their only attendants being a few young gentlemen and ladies in rags, who commonly brought up the rear. The other party presented a stately crowd—county gentry, magistrates, Lord Mount Severn. Sometimes Mr. Carlyle would be with them, arm-and-arm with the latter. If the contesting groups came within view of each other, and were likely to meet, the brave Sir Francis would disappear down an entry, behind a hedge, any place convenient; with all his “face of brass,” he could not meet Mr. Carlyle and that condemning jury around him.
And now the contest really started—that is, the campaigning. Sir Francis Levison, his agent, and a friend from town, who turned out to be just a buddy of the baronet named Drake, sneaked around the town like dogs with burnt tails, fully aware of how they were perceived, their only companions being a few young men and women in rags, who usually lagged behind. The other group presented a dignified crowd—local gentry, magistrates, Lord Mount Severn. Sometimes Mr. Carlyle joined them, walking arm-in-arm with the latter. If the competing groups came into sight of each other and were about to cross paths, the brave Sir Francis would vanish down an alley, behind a hedge, or anywhere convenient; with all his “brass,” he couldn’t face Mr. Carlyle and that critical jury surrounding him.
One afternoon it pleased Mrs. Carlyle to summon Lucy and the governess to accompany her into West Lynne. She was going shopping. Lady Isabel had a dread and horror of appearing in there while that man was in town, but she could not help herself. There was no pleading illness, for she was quite well; there must be no saying, “I will not go,” for she was only a dependant. They started, and had walked as far as Mrs. Hare’s gate, when Miss Carlyle turned out of it.
One afternoon, Mrs. Carlyle decided to call Lucy and the governess to join her in West Lynne. She was going shopping. Lady Isabel had a strong fear of being seen there while that man was in town, but she felt trapped. She couldn't pretend to be sick because she was perfectly fine; there was no saying, “I won’t go,” since she was just a dependent. They set off and had walked as far as Mrs. Hare’s gate when Miss Carlyle turned out of it.
“Your mamma’s not well, Barbara.”
“Your mom's not well, Barbara.”
“Is she not?” cried Barbara, with quick concern. “I must go and see her.”
“Is she not?” cried Barbara, with quick concern. “I need to go see her.”
“She has had one of those ridiculous dreams again,” pursued Miss Carlyle, ignoring the presence of the governess and Lucy. “I was sure of it by her very look when I got in, shivering and shaking, and glancing fearfully around, as if she feared a dozen spectres were about to burst out of the walls. So I taxed her with it, and she could make no denial. Richard is in some jeopardy, she protests, or will be. And there she is, shaking still, although I told her that people who put faith in dreams were only fit for a lunatic asylum.”
“She had one of those ridiculous dreams again,” continued Miss Carlyle, ignoring the governess and Lucy. “I could tell just by her expression when I walked in, shivering and trembling, glancing around in fear, as if she thought a bunch of ghosts were about to jump out of the walls. So I confronted her about it, and she couldn’t deny it. She insists Richard is in some danger, or will be. And there she is, still shaking, even though I told her that people who believe in dreams belong in a mental hospital.”
Barbara looked distressed. She did not believe in dreams any more than Miss Carlyle, but she could not forget how strangely peril to Richard had supervened upon some of these dreams.
Barbara looked upset. She didn't believe in dreams any more than Miss Carlyle did, but she couldn't shake off how oddly dangerous things for Richard had followed some of these dreams.
“I will go in now and see mamma,” she said. “If you are returning home, Cornelia, Madame Vine can walk with you, and wait for me there.”
“I'll go in now and see Mom,” she said. “If you're heading home, Cornelia, Madame Vine can walk with you and wait for me there.”
“Let me go in with you, mamma!” pleaded Lucy.
“Let me go in with you, Mom!” begged Lucy.
Barbara mechanically took the child’s hand. The gates closed on them, and Miss Carlyle and Lady Isabel proceeded in the direction of the town. But not far had they gone when, in turning a corner, the wind, which was high, blew away with the veil of Lady Isabel, and, in raising her hand in trepidation to save it before it was finally gone, she contrived to knock off her blue spectacles. They fell to the ground, and were broken.
Barbara automatically took the child’s hand. The gates shut behind them, and Miss Carlyle and Lady Isabel walked toward the town. But they hadn’t gone far when, as they turned a corner, the strong wind blew Lady Isabel’s veil away, and in a flustered attempt to save it before it disappeared completely, she accidentally knocked off her blue glasses. They fell to the ground and shattered.
“How did you manage that?” uttered Miss Carlyle.
“How did you pull that off?” said Miss Carlyle.
How, indeed? She bent her face on the ground, looking at the damage. What should she do? The veil was over the hedge, the spectacles were broken—how could she dare show her naked face? That face was rosy just then, as in former days, the eyes were bright, and Miss Carlyle caught their expression, and stared in very amazement.
How, really? She lowered her face to the ground, inspecting the damage. What should she do? The veil was caught in the hedge, the glasses were broken—how could she possibly show her bare face? Her face was flushed at that moment, just like in the old days, her eyes were shining, and Miss Carlyle noticed their look and stared in complete astonishment.
“Good heavens above,” she uttered, “what an extraordinary likeness!” And Lady Isabel’s heart turned faint and sick within her.
“Good heavens,” she exclaimed, “what an amazing resemblance!” And Lady Isabel felt her heart grow weak and nauseous.
Well it might. And, to make matters worse, bearing down right upon them, but a few paces distant, came Sir Francis Levison.
Well, it might. And to make things worse, coming right toward them, just a few steps away, was Sir Francis Levison.
Would he recognize her?
Would he recognize her?
Standing blowing in the wind at the turning of the road were Miss Carlyle and Lady Isabel Vane. The latter, confused and perplexed, was picking up the remnant of her damaged spectacles; the former, little less perplexed, gazed at the face which struck upon her memory as being so familiar. Her attention, however, was called off the face to the apparition of Sir Francis Levison.
Standing in the wind at the bend in the road were Miss Carlyle and Lady Isabel Vane. The latter, confused and bewildered, was picking up the pieces of her broken glasses; the former, equally puzzled, looked at the face that seemed so familiar to her. However, her attention was diverted from the face by the sudden appearance of Sir Francis Levison.
He was close upon them, Mr. Drake and the other comrade being with him, and some tagrag in attendance, as usual. It was the first time he and Miss Carlyle had met face to face. She bent her condemning brow, haughty in its bitter scorn, full upon him, for it was not in the nature of Miss Carlyle to conceal her sentiments, especially when they were rather of the strongest. Sir Francis, when he arrived opposite, raised his hat to her. Whether it was done in courtesy, in confused unconsciousness, or in mockery, cannot be told. Miss Carlyle assumed it to have been the latter, and her lips, in their anger grew almost as pale as those of the unhappy woman who was cowering behind her.
He was almost upon them, Mr. Drake and another companion with him, along with some usual hangers-on. It was the first time he and Miss Carlyle faced each other. She directed her disdainful gaze, filled with bitter scorn, straight at him, as it wasn't in Miss Carlyle's nature to hide her feelings, especially when they were particularly strong. When Sir Francis reached her, he tipped his hat to her. Whether he did this out of courtesy, confusion, or mockery is unclear. Miss Carlyle took it as mockery, and her lips, in their anger, grew nearly as pale as those of the unfortunate woman who was cowering behind her.
“Did you intend that insult for me, Francis Levison?”
“Were you trying to insult me, Francis Levison?”
“As you please to take it,” returned he, calling up insolence to his aid.
“As you like it,” he replied, mustering all his arrogance.
“You dare to lift off your hat to me! Have you forgotten that I am Miss Carlyle?”
“You dare to take your hat off to me! Have you forgotten that I’m Miss Carlyle?”
“It would be difficult for you to be forgotten, once seen.”
“It would be hard for you to be forgotten, once seen.”
Now this answer was given in mockery; his tone and manner were redolent of it, insolently so. The two gentlemen looked on in discomfort, wondering what it meant; Lady Isabel hid her face as best she could, terrified to death lest his eyes should fall on it: while the spectators, several of whom had collected now, listened with interest, especially some farm laborers of Squire Pinner’s who had happened to be passing.
Now this answer was given in mockery; his tone and manner were full of it, so arrogantly. The two gentlemen watched uncomfortably, puzzled by what it meant; Lady Isabel attempted to hide her face as much as possible, terrified that his eyes would catch sight of it: while the onlookers, several of whom had gathered now, listened attentively, especially some farm workers from Squire Pinner’s who happened to be passing by.
“You contemptible worm!” cried Miss Carlyle, “do you think you can outrage me with impunity as you, by your presence in it, are outraging West Lynne? Out upon you for a bold, bad man!”
“You disgusting worm!” shouted Miss Carlyle, “do you think you can disrespect me without any consequences while you, by being here, are disrespecting West Lynne? Shame on you for being such a bold, wicked man!”
Now Miss Corny, in so speaking, had certainly no thought of present and immediate punishment for the gentleman; but it appeared that the mob around had. The motion was commented by those stout-shouldered laborers. Whether excited thereto by the words of Miss Carlyle—who, whatever may have been her faults of manner, held the respect of the neighborhood, and was looked up to only in a less degree than her brother; whether Squire Pinner, their master, had let drop, in their hearing, a word of the ducking he had hinted at, when at East Lynne, or whether their own feelings alone spurred them on, was best known to the men themselves. Certain it is, that the ominous sound of “Duck him,” was breathed forth by a voice, and it was caught up and echoed around.
Now Miss Corny, in saying this, definitely wasn't thinking about punishing the gentleman right then and there; but it seemed the crowd around her was. The comment was noted by those sturdy laborers. Whether they were stirred by Miss Carlyle’s words—who, despite her social quirks, was respected in the neighborhood and looked up to just a bit less than her brother—or if Squire Pinner, their boss, had casually mentioned the dunking he hinted at back in East Lynne, or if their own feelings were what drove them, only the men themselves knew. What is certain is that the ominous phrase “Duck him” was shouted out by someone, and it quickly caught on and echoed around.
“Duck him! Duck him! The pond be close at hand. Let’s give him a taste of his deservings! What do he the scum, turn himself up at West Lynne for, bearding Mr. Carlyle? What have he done with Lady Isabel? Him put up for others at West Lynne! West Lynne’s respectable, it don’t want him; it have got a better man; it won’t have a villain. Now, lads!”
“Duck him! Duck him! The pond is nearby. Let’s give him what he deserves! What’s he doing, showing his face at West Lynne, confronting Mr. Carlyle? What has he done with Lady Isabel? He thinks he can show up for others at West Lynne! West Lynne is respectable; it doesn’t want him. It has a better man; it won’t have a villain. Now, guys!”
His face turned white, and he trembled in his shoes—worthless men are frequently cowards. Lady Isabel trembled in hers; and well she might, hearing that one allusion. They set upon him, twenty pairs of hands at least, strong, rough, determined hands; not to speak of the tagrag’s help, who went in with cuffs, and kicks, and pokes, and taunts, and cheers, and a demoniac dance.
His face went pale, and he shook in his shoes—useless men are often cowards. Lady Isabel was shaking in hers too; and she had good reason, after hearing that one comment. They surrounded him, at least twenty strong, rough, determined hands; not to mention the unruly crowd, who joined in with shoves, kicks, jabs, taunts, cheers, and a wild dance.
They dragged him through a gap in the hedge, a gap that no baby could have got through in a cool moment; but most of us know the difference between coolness and excitement. The hedge was extensively damaged, but Justice Hare, to whom it belonged, would forgive that. Mr. Drake and the lawyer—for the other was a lawyer—were utterly powerless to stop the catastrophe. “If they didn’t mind their own business, and keep themselves clear, they’d get served the same,” was the promise held out in reply to their remonstrances; and the lawyer, who was short and fat, and could not have knocked a man down, had it been to save his life, backed out of the melee, and contented himself with issuing forth confused threatenings of the terrors of the law. Miss Carlyle stood her ground majestically, and looked on with a grim countenance. Had she interfered for his protection, she could not have been heard; and if she could have been, there’s no knowing whether she would have done it.
They dragged him through a gap in the hedge, a gap too small for a baby to fit through calmly; but most of us understand the difference between being calm and being excited. The hedge was severely damaged, but Justice Hare, its owner, would overlook that. Mr. Drake and the lawyer—because the other was indeed a lawyer—were completely powerless to prevent the disaster. “If they didn’t mind their own business and stay out of it, they’d face the same consequences,” was the threat in response to their protests; and the lawyer, short and overweight, who couldn’t have knocked a guy down even to save his own life, backed away from the melee and settled for issuing confused threats about the legal consequences. Miss Carlyle stood her ground with dignity, watching with a stern expression. Even if she had tried to protect him, she wouldn’t have been heard; and if she could have been, it’s uncertain whether she would have intervened.
On, to the brink of the pond—a green, dank, dark, slimy sour, stinking pond. His coat-tails were gone by this time, and sundry rents and damages appeared in—in another useful garment. One pulled him, another pushed him, a third shook him by the collar, half a dozen buffeted him, and all abused him.
On to the edge of the pond—a green, soggy, dark, slimy, foul-smelling pond. By now, his coat-tails were gone, and various rips and tears showed in—in another useful piece of clothing. One person pulled him, another pushed him, a third shook him by the collar, half a dozen jostled him, and everyone insulted him.
“In with him, boys!”
“Join him, guys!”
“Mercy! Mercy!” shrieked the victim, his knees bending and his teeth chattering—“a little mercy for the love of Heaven!”
“Please! Please!” yelled the victim, his knees buckling and his teeth chattering—“a little mercy for the love of God!”
“Heaven! Much he knows of Heaven!”
“Heaven! He knows a lot about Heaven!”
A souse, a splash, a wild cry, a gurgle, and Sir Francis Levison was floundering in the water, its green poison, not to mention its adders and toads and frogs, going down his throat by bucketfuls. A hoarse, derisive laugh, and a hip, hip, hurrah! broke from the actors; while the juvenile ragtag, in wild delight, joined their hands round the pool, and danced the demon’s dance, like so many red Indians. They had never had such a play acted for them before.
A splash, a shout, a gurgle, and Sir Francis Levison was struggling in the water, swallowing its green poison, along with all the snakes, toads, and frogs, by the bucketful. A rough, mocking laugh, followed by a hip, hip, hooray! erupted from the performers; meanwhile, the young kids, in pure joy, formed a circle around the pool and danced energetically, like a group of Native Americans. They had never seen such a show performed for them before.
Out of the pea-soup before he was quite dead, quite senseless. Of all drowned rats, he looked the worst, as he stood there with his white, rueful face, his shivery limbs, and his dilapidated garments, shaking the wet off him. The laborers, their duty done, walked coolly away; the tagrag withdrew to a safe distance, waiting for what might come next; and Miss Carlyle moved away also. Not more shivery was that wretched man than Lady Isabel, as she walked by her side. A sorry figure to cut, that, for her once chosen cavalier. What did she think of his beauty now? I know what she thought of her past folly.
Out of the muddy water, before he was completely dead or totally unconscious. Of all the soaked and shivering people, he looked the worst as he stood there with his pale, regretful face, his trembling limbs, and his tattered clothes, trying to shake the water off. The laborers, having finished their work, walked away nonchalantly; the ragtag group moved back to a safe distance, waiting to see what would happen next; and Miss Carlyle also walked away. That miserable man was no more shivery than Lady Isabel as she walked beside him. What a sorry sight for someone she once chose as a hero. I wonder what she thinks of his looks now? I know what she thinks of her past mistakes.
Miss Carlyle never spoke a word. She sailed on, with her head up, though it was turned occasionally to look at the face of Madame Vine, at the deep distressing blush which this gaze called into her cheeks. “It’s very odd,” thought Miss Corny. “The likeness, especially in the eyes, is—Where are you going, madame?”
Miss Carlyle didn't say a word. She continued on, holding her head high, although she occasionally turned to look at Madame Vine's face, noticing the deep, distressing blush that her gaze brought to her cheeks. “It’s really strange,” thought Miss Corny. “The resemblance, especially in the eyes, is—Where are you going, ma’am?”
They were passing a spectacle shop, and Madame Vine had halted at the door, one foot on its step. “I must have my glasses to be mended, if you please.”
They were passing a eyewear store, and Madame Vine stopped at the door, one foot on the step. “I need to get my glasses fixed, please.”
Miss Carlyle followed her in. She pointed out what she wanted done to the old glasses, and said she would buy a pair of new ones to wear while the job was about. The man had no blue ones, no green; plenty of white. One ugly, old pair of green things he had, with tortoise-shell rims, left by some stranger, ages and ages ago, to be mended, and never called for again. This very pair of ugly old green things was chosen by Lady Isabel. She put them on, there and then, Miss Carlyle’s eyes searching her face inquisitively all the time.
Miss Carlyle walked in after her. She pointed out what she wanted done with the old glasses and mentioned that she would buy a new pair to wear while the work was being done. The man had no blue ones, no green; just a lot of white. He had one ugly, old pair of green glasses with tortoise-shell rims, left by some stranger ages ago to be fixed and never picked up again. Lady Isabel chose this very pair of ugly old green glasses. She put them on right then and there, while Miss Carlyle watched her face curiously the entire time.
“Why do you wear glasses?” began Miss Corny, abruptly as soon as they were indoors.
“Why do you wear glasses?” Miss Corny asked, jumping right in as soon as they got inside.
Another deep flush, and an imperceptible hesitation.
Another deep breath, and a barely noticeable pause.
“My eyes are not strong.”
“My eyesight isn't strong.”
“They look as strong as eyes can look. But why wear colored glasses? White ones would answer every purpose, I should suppose.”
“They look as strong as eyes can look. But why wear tinted glasses? Clear ones would serve the same purpose, I think.”
“I am accustomed to colored ones. I should not like white ones now.”
“I’m used to the colored ones. I wouldn’t want the white ones now.”
Miss Corny paused.
Miss Corny hesitated.
“What is your Christian name, madame?” began she, again.
“What’s your Christian name, ma'am?” she asked again.
“Jane,” replied madame, popping out an unflinching story in her alarm.
“Jane,” replied Madame, sharing a steady story despite her alarm.
“Here! Here! What’s up? What’s this?”
“Hey! Hey! What’s going on? What’s this?”
It was a crowd in the street, and rather a noisy one. Miss Corny flew to the window, Lady Isabel in her wake. Two crowds, it may almost be said; for, from the opposite way, the scarlet-and-purple party—as Mr. Carlyle’s was called, in allusion to his colors—came in view. Quite a collection of gentlemen—Mr. Carlyle and Lord Mount Severn heading them.
There was a crowd in the street, and it was pretty loud. Miss Corny rushed to the window, with Lady Isabel following her. It was almost like two crowds; coming from the other direction was the scarlet-and-purple group—what Mr. Carlyle’s supporters called themselves because of his colors. A bunch of gentlemen were there, with Mr. Carlyle and Lord Mount Severn leading them.
What could it mean, the mob they were encountering? The yellow party, doubtless, but in a disreputable condition. Who or what was that object in advance of it, supported between Drake and the lawyer, and looking like a drowned rat, hair hanging, legs tottering, cheeks shaking, and clothes in tatters, while the mob, behind, had swollen to the length of the street, and was keeping up a perpetual fire of derisive shouts, groans, and hisses. The scarlet-and-purple halted in consternation, and Lord Mount Severn, whose sight was not as good as it had been twenty years back, stuck his pendent eye glasses astride on the bridge of his nose.
What could the mob they were facing mean? The yellow party, for sure, but in a pretty rough state. Who or what was that figure in front of it, supported between Drake and the lawyer, looking like a drowned rat, with hair hanging, shaky legs, quivering cheeks, and clothes in shreds, while the mob behind had stretched the length of the street, constantly shouting insults, groans, and hisses? The scarlet-and-purple stopped in shock, and Lord Mount Severn, whose eyesight wasn’t as good as it had been twenty years ago, adjusted his dangling eyeglasses on the bridge of his nose.
Sir Francis Levison? Could it be? Yes, it actually was! What on earth had put him into that state? Mr. Carlyle’s lip curled; he continued his way and drew the peer with him.
Sir Francis Levison? Could it be? Yes, it really was! What on earth had put him in that state? Mr. Carlyle's lip curled; he carried on and brought the peer along with him.
“What the deuce is a-gate now?” called out the followers of Mr. Carlyle. “That’s Levison! Has he been in a railway smash, and got drenched by the engine?”
“What the heck is going on now?” shouted the followers of Mr. Carlyle. “That’s Levison! Has he been in a train crash and got soaked by the engine?”
“He has been ducked!” grinned the yellows, in answer. “They have been and ducked him in the rush pool on Mr. Justice Hare’s land.”
“He's been ducked!” grinned the yellows in response. “They went and ducked him in the rush pool on Mr. Justice Hare’s land.”
The soaked and miserable man increased his speed as much as his cold and trembling legs would allow him; he would have borne on without legs at all, rather than remain under the enemy’s gaze. The enemy loftily continued their way, their heads in the air, and scorning further notice, all, save young Lord Vane. He hovered round the ranks of the unwashed, and looked vastly inclined to enter upon an Indian jig, on his own account.
The soaked and miserable man quickened his pace as much as his cold and trembling legs would permit; he would have pushed on without legs at all rather than stay under the enemy’s gaze. The enemy marched on confidently, not paying him any attention, except for young Lord Vane. He lingered near the unwashed ranks and seemed eager to break into an Indian jig on his own.
“What a thundering ass I was to try it on at West Lynne!” was the enraged comment of the sufferer.
“What a fool I was to try it at West Lynne!” was the angry remark of the person affected.
Miss Carlyle laid her hand upon the shrinking arm of her pale companion.
Miss Carlyle placed her hand on the dwindling arm of her pale friend.
“You see him—my brother Archibald?”
“Do you see him—my brother Archibald?”
“I see him,” faltered Lady Isabel.
“I see him,” Lady Isabel stammered.
“And you see him, that pitiful outcast, who is too contemptible to live? Look at the two, and contrast them. Look well.”
“And you see him, that unfortunate outcast, who is too worthless to live? Look at the two, and compare them. Observe closely.”
“Yes!” was the gaping answer.
“Yes!” was the shocked answer.
“The woman who called him, that noble man, husband, quitted him for the other! Did she come to repentance, think you?”
“The woman who called him, that noble man and husband, left him for another! Do you think she felt any regret?”
You may wonder that the submerged gentleman should be walking through the streets, on his way to his quarters, the Raven Inn—for he had been ejected from the Buck’s Head—but he could not help himself. As he was dripping and swearing on the brink of the pond, wondering how he should get to the Raven, an empty fly drove past, and Mr. Drake immediately stopped it; but when the driver saw that he was expected to convey not only a passenger, but a tolerable quantity of water as well, and that the passenger, moreover, was Sir Francis Levison, he refused the job. His fly was fresh lined with red velvet, and he “weren’t a going to have it spoilt,” he called out, as he whipped his horse and drove away, leaving the three in wrathful despair. Sir Francis wanted another conveyance procured; his friends urged that if he waited for that he might catch his death, and that the shortest way would be to hasten to the inn on foot. He objected. But his jaws were chattering, his limbs were quaking, so they seized him between them, and made off, but never bargained for the meeting of Mr. Carlyle and his party. Francis Levison would have stopped in the pond, of his own accord, head downward, rather than face them.
You might be surprised that the soaked gentleman was walking through the streets, making his way to the Raven Inn—since he had just been thrown out of the Buck’s Head—but he couldn’t help it. Dripping and cursing at the edge of the pond, trying to figure out how to get to the Raven, he flagged down an empty cab, but when the driver realized he’d have to transport not just a passenger but also a fair bit of water, and that the passenger was Sir Francis Levison, he refused the ride. His cab was newly lined with red velvet, and he yelled, “I’m not going to have it ruined,” as he whipped his horse and drove off, leaving the trio in furious despair. Sir Francis wanted to find another ride; his friends insisted that if he waited, he might end up getting sick, and that the quickest option was to hurry to the inn on foot. He disagreed. But his teeth were chattering, and his limbs were trembling, so they grabbed him and started off, not expecting to run into Mr. Carlyle and his group. Francis Levison would have preferred to stay in the pond, headfirst, rather than confront them.
Miss Carlyle went that day to dine at East Lynne, walking back with Mrs. Carlyle, Madame Vine and Lucy. Lord Vane found them out, and returned at the same time; of course East Lynne was the headquarters of himself and his father. He was in the seventh heaven, and had been ever since the encounter with the yellows.
Miss Carlyle went to dinner that day at East Lynne, walking back with Mrs. Carlyle, Madame Vine, and Lucy. Lord Vane found them and returned at the same time; of course, East Lynne was the headquarters for him and his father. He was on cloud nine and had been ever since the encounter with the yellows.
“You’d have gone into laughing convulsions, Lucy had you seen the drowned cur. I’d give all my tin for six months to come to have a photograph of him as he looked then!”
“You would have burst out laughing, Lucy, if you had seen the drowned dog. I’d give everything I have for six months just to have a picture of him as he looked back then!”
Lucy laughed in glee; she was unconscious, poor child, how deeply the “drowned cur” had injured her.
Lucy laughed with joy; she was unaware, poor thing, of how deeply the “drowned cur” had hurt her.
When Miss Carlyle was in her dressing-room taking her things off—the room where once had slept Richard Hare—she rang for Joyce. These two rooms were still kept for Miss Carlyle—for she did sometimes visit them for a few days—and were distinguished by her name—“Miss Carlyle’s rooms.”
When Miss Carlyle was in her dressing room getting ready to change, the room where Richard Hare had once stayed, she called for Joyce. These two rooms were still reserved for Miss Carlyle since she would visit them occasionally for a few days, and they were labeled as “Miss Carlyle’s rooms.”
“A fine row we have had in the town, Joyce, this afternoon.”
“A big argument we had in town, Joyce, this afternoon.”
“I have heard of it, ma’am. Served him right, if they had let him drown! Bill White, Squire Pinner’s plowman, called in here and told us the news. He’d have burst with it, if he hadn’t, I expect; I never saw a chap so excited. Peter cried.”
“I’ve heard about it, ma’am. He got what he deserved if they let him drown! Bill White, Squire Pinner’s farmhand, stopped by and told us the news. He would’ve exploded with excitement if he hadn’t; I’ve never seen a guy so worked up. Peter cried.”
“Cried?” echoed Miss Carlyle.
“Cried?” repeated Miss Carlyle.
“Well, ma’am, you know he was very fond of Lady Isabel, was Peter, and somehow his feelings overcame him. He said he had not heard anything to please him so much for many a day; and with that he burst out crying, and gave Bill White half a crown out of his pocket. Bill White said it was he who held one leg when they soused him in. Afy saw it—if you’ll excuse me mentioning her name to you, ma’am, for I know you don’t think well of her—and when she got in here, she fell into hysterics.”
“Well, ma’am, you know Peter was really into Lady Isabel, and his emotions just got the better of him. He said he hadn’t heard anything that made him so happy in a long time; and with that, he started crying and gave Bill White half a crown from his pocket. Bill White mentioned that he was the one who held one leg when they dunked him. Afy witnessed it—if you don’t mind me bringing up her name, ma’am, since I know you don’t think highly of her—and when she came in here, she completely lost it.”
“How did she see it?” snapped Miss Carlyle, her equanimity upset by the sound of the name. “I didn’t see her, and I was present.”
“How did she see it?” snapped Miss Carlyle, her calm shattered by the sound of the name. “I didn’t see her, and I was there.”
“She was coming here with a message from Mrs. Latimer to the governess.”
“She was coming here with a message from Mrs. Latimer for the governess.”
“What did she go into hysterics for?” again snapped Miss Carlyle.
“What did she freak out for?” Miss Carlyle snapped again.
“It upset her so, she said,” returned Joyce.
“It upset her so much, she said,” replied Joyce.
“It wouldn’t have done her harm had they ducked her too,” was the angry response.
“It wouldn't have hurt her if they had ducked her too,” was the angry response.
Joyce was silent. To contradict Miss Corny brought triumph to nobody. And she was conscious, in her innermost heart, that Afy merited a little wholesome correction, not perhaps to the extent of a ducking.
Joyce was quiet. Arguing with Miss Corny didn’t benefit anyone. And she knew deep down that Afy deserved a bit of good correction, though maybe not as extreme as being dunked.
“Joyce,” resumed Miss Carlyle, abruptly changing the subject, “who does the governess put you in mind of?”
“Joyce,” Miss Carlyle said, suddenly shifting the topic, “who does the governess remind you of?”
“Ma’am?” repeated Joyce, in some surprise, as it appeared. “The governess? Do you mean Madame Vine?”
“Ma’am?” Joyce repeated in surprise. “The governess? Do you mean Madame Vine?”
“Do I mean you, or do I mean me? Are we governesses?” irascibly cried Miss Corny. “Who should I mean, but Madame Vine?”
“Am I talking about you or about myself? Are we governesses?” Miss Corny exclaimed angrily. “Who else could I be talking about but Madame Vine?”
She turned herself round from the looking-glass, and gazed full in Joyce’s face, waiting for the answer. Joyce lowered her voice as she gave it.
She turned away from the mirror and looked directly at Joyce, waiting for her response. Joyce spoke in a softer voice as she answered.
“There are times when she puts me in mind of my late lady both in her face and manner. But I have never said so, ma’am; for you know Lady Isabel’s name must be an interdicted one in this house.”
“There are times when she reminds me of my late lady, both in her looks and her behavior. But I’ve never mentioned it, ma’am; you know Lady Isabel’s name can’t be spoken in this house.”
“Have you seen her without her glasses?”
“Have you seen her without her glasses?”
“No; never,” said Joyce.
“No, never,” said Joyce.
“I did to-day,” returned Miss Carlyle. “And I can tell you, Joyce, that I was confounded at the likeness. It is an extraordinary likeness. One would think it was a ghost of Lady Isabel Vane come into the world again.”
“I did today,” replied Miss Carlyle. “And I can tell you, Joyce, that I was stunned by the resemblance. It's an incredible likeness. One would think it was the ghost of Lady Isabel Vane come back to life.”
That evening after dinner, Miss Carlyle and Lord Mount Severn sat side by side on the same sofa, coffee cups in hand. Miss Carlyle turned to the earl.
That evening after dinner, Miss Carlyle and Lord Mount Severn sat next to each other on the same sofa, coffee cups in hand. Miss Carlyle turned to the earl.
“Was it a positively ascertained fact that Lady Isabel died?”
“Is it definitely known that Lady Isabel died?”
The earl stared with all his might; he thought it the strangest question that ever was asked him. “I scarcely understand you, Miss Carlyle. Died? Certainly she died.”
The earl stared as hard as he could; he thought it was the weirdest question he'd ever been asked. “I hardly understand you, Miss Carlyle. Died? Of course she died.”
“When the result of the accident was communicated to you, you made inquiry yourself into its truth, its details, I believe?”
“When you were informed about the outcome of the accident, you looked into its accuracy and specifics yourself, right?”
“It was my duty to do so. There was no one else to undertake it.”
“It was my responsibility to do it. There was no one else to take it on.”
“Did you ascertain positively, beyond all doubt, that she did die?”
“Did you make sure, without a doubt, that she actually died?”
“Of a surety I did. She died in the course of the same night. Terribly injured she was.”
“Of course I did. She died that same night. She was badly injured.”
A pause. Miss Carlyle was ruminating. But she returned to the charge, as if difficult to be convinced.
A pause. Miss Carlyle was thinking it over. But she pressed on, as if it was hard for her to be convinced.
“You deem that there could be no possibility of an error? You are sure that she is dead?”
“You think there’s no chance of a mistake? You’re certain she’s dead?”
“I am as sure that she is dead as that we are living,” decisively replied the earl: and he spoke but according to his belief. “Wherefore should you be inquiring this?”
“I am as sure that she is dead as that we are alive,” the earl replied firmly: he was just expressing his belief. “Why are you asking this?”
“A thought came over me—only to-day—to wonder whether she was really dead.”
“A thought crossed my mind today—was she really dead?”
“Had any error occurred at that time, any false report of her death, I should soon have found it out by her drawing the annuity I settled upon her. It has never been drawn since. Besides, she would have written to me, as agreed upon. No, poor thing, she is gone beyond all doubt, and has taken her sins with her.”
“Had any mistake happened back then, like a false report of her death, I would have found out quickly when she started collecting the annuity I set up for her. It hasn’t been collected since. Plus, she would have written to me, as we agreed. No, poor thing, she’s definitely gone and has taken her sins with her.”
Convincing proofs; and Miss Carlyle lent her ear to them.
Convincing arguments, and Miss Carlyle listened to them.
The following morning while Madame Vine was at breakfast, Mr. Carlyle entered.
The next morning while Madame Vine was having breakfast, Mr. Carlyle walked in.
“Do you admit intruders here Madame Vine?” cried he, with his sweet smile, and attractive manner.
“Do you allow intruders here, Madame Vine?” he exclaimed, with his charming smile and appealing demeanor.
She arose; her face burning, her heart throbbing.
She got up; her face was hot, and her heart was racing.
“Keep your seat, pray; I have but a moment to stay,” said Mr. Carlyle. “I have come to ask you how William seems?”
“Please stay seated; I only have a moment,” said Mr. Carlyle. “I wanted to ask how William is doing.”
“There was no difference,” she murmured, and then she took courage and spoke more openly. “I understood you to say the other night, sir, that he should have further advice.”
“There was no difference,” she murmured, and then she gathered her courage and spoke more openly. “I thought you mentioned the other night, sir, that he should get more advice.”
“Ay; I wish him to go over to Lynneborough, to Dr. Martin; the drive, I think, will do him good,” replied Mr. Carlyle. “And I would like you to accompany him, if you do not mind the trouble. You can have the pony carriage, it will be better to go in that than boxed up in the railway carriage. You can remind Dr. Martin that the child’s constitution is precisely what his mother’s was,” continued Mr. Carlyle, a tinge lightening his face. “It may be a guide to his treatment; he said himself it was, when he attended him for an illness a year or two ago.”
“Yeah, I want him to go to Lynneborough to see Dr. Martin; I think the drive will do him good,” Mr. Carlyle replied. “And I’d like you to go with him, if you don’t mind the effort. You can take the pony carriage; it’s better than being cramped in the train. You can remind Dr. Martin that the child’s health is just like his mother’s was,” Mr. Carlyle continued, a hint of cheer lifting his expression. “That might help him with his treatment; he said it would, when he treated him for an illness a year or two back.”
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
He crossed the hall on his entrance to the breakfast-room. She tore upstairs to her chamber, and sank down in an agony of tears and despair. Oh, to love him as she did now! To yearn after his affection with this passionate, jealous longing, and to know that they were separated for ever and ever; that she was worse to him than nothing!
He walked through the hall as he entered the breakfast room. She rushed upstairs to her room and collapsed in tears and despair. Oh, to love him the way she did now! To long for his affection with this intense, jealous desire, and to realize that they were separated forever; that she meant less to him than nothing!
Softly, my lady. This is not bearing your cross.
Softly, my lady. This isn’t your burden to carry.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
APPEARANCE OF A RUSSIAN BEAR AT WEST LYNNE.
Mr. Carlyle harangued the populace from the balcony of the Buck’s Head, a substantial old House, renowned in the days of posting, now past and gone. Its balcony was an old-fashioned, roomy balcony, painted green, where there was plenty of space for his friends to congregate. He was a persuasive orator, winning his way to ears and hearts; but had he spoken with plums in his mouth, and a stammer on his tongue, and a break-down at every sentence, the uproarious applause and shouts would be equally rife. Mr. Carlyle was intensely popular in West Lynne, setting aside his candidateship and his oratory; and West Lynne made common cause against Sir Francis Levison.
Mr. Carlyle addressed the crowd from the balcony of the Buck’s Head, a large old building that was famous in the days of travel by horse, which are now long gone. Its balcony was a spacious, old-fashioned one, painted green, allowing plenty of room for his friends to gather. He was a compelling speaker, easily winning over people's attention and affection; but even if he had spoken with marbles in his mouth, stumbled over his words, and messed up every sentence, the enthusiastic applause and cheers would have been just as loud. Mr. Carlyle was extremely popular in West Lynne, regardless of his candidacy and speaking skills; and the people of West Lynne united against Sir Francis Levison.
Sir Francis Levison harangued the mob from the Raven, but in a more ignoble manner. For the Raven possessed no balcony, and he was fain to let himself down with a stride and a jump from the first floor window on the top of the bow-window of the parlor, and stand there. The Raven, though a comfortable, old established, and respectable inn, could boast only of casements for its upper windows, and they are not convenient to deliver speeches from. He was wont, therefore to take his seat on the bow-window, and, that was not altogether convenient either, for it was but narrow, and he hardly dared move an arm or a leg for fear of pitching over on the upturned faces. Mr. Drake let himself down also, to support him on one side, and the first day, the lawyer supported him on the other. For the first day only; for that worthy, being not as high as Sir Francis Levison’s or Mr. Drake’s shoulder, and about five times their breadth, had those two been rolled into one, experienced a slight difficulty in getting back again. It was accomplished at last, Sir Francis pulling him up, and Mr. Drake hoisting him from behind, just as a ladder was being brought out to the rescue amidst shouts of laughter. The stout man wiped the perspiration from his face when he was landed in safety, and recorded a mental vow never to descend from a window again. After that the candidate and his friend shared the shelf between them. The lawyer’s name was Rubiny, ill-naturedly supposed to be a corruption of Reuben.
Sir Francis Levison shouted at the crowd from the Raven, but in a less dignified way. The Raven didn’t have a balcony, so he had to lower himself with a leap from the first-floor window, landing on the bay window of the parlor, and stand there. Although the Raven was a comfortable, long-standing, and respectable inn, it only had window frames for its upper windows, which aren’t great for giving speeches. So, he usually sat on the bay window, but that wasn’t very convenient either; it was pretty narrow, and he barely dared to move his arms or legs for fear of falling onto the faces looking up at him. Mr. Drake climbed down too, to support him on one side, and on the first day, the lawyer helped him on the other side. Just for that first day, because the lawyer, not as tall as Sir Francis or Mr. Drake and about five times as wide if you combined the two, had a little trouble getting back up again. They managed it in the end, with Sir Francis pulling him up and Mr. Drake lifting him from behind, just as a ladder was being brought out for help amidst laughter. The stout man wiped the sweat off his face once he was safely up and made a mental note never to climb out of a window again. After that, the candidate and his friend shared the small space. The lawyer’s name was Rubiny, thought to be a corrupted version of Reuben.
They stood there one afternoon, Sir Francis’ eloquence in full play, but he was a shocking speaker, and the crowd, laughing, hissing, groaning and applauding, blocking up the road. Sir Francis could not complain of one thing—that he got no audience; for it was the pleasure of West Lynne extensively to support him in that respect—a few to cheer, a great many to jeer and hiss. Remarkably dense was the mob on this afternoon, for Mr. Carlyle had just concluded his address from the Buck’s Head, and the crowd who had been listening to him came rushing up to swell the ranks of the other crowd. They were elbowing, and pushing, and treading on each other’s heels, when an open barouche drove suddenly up to scatter them. Its horses wore scarlet and purple rosettes; and one lady, a very pretty one, sat inside of it—Mrs. Carlyle.
They stood there one afternoon, Sir Francis was passionately speaking, but he was a terrible speaker, and the crowd, laughing, hissing, groaning, and applauding, blocked the road. Sir Francis couldn’t complain about one thing—that he had no audience; because West Lynne loved to support him in that regard—a few cheered, but many jeered and hissed. The crowd was particularly thick that afternoon, as Mr. Carlyle had just finished his speech at the Buck’s Head, and people who had been listening to him rushed over to join the other crowd. They were elbowing, pushing, and stepping on each other’s heels when an open carriage suddenly arrived to scatter them. Its horses wore scarlet and purple rosettes; and inside sat a very attractive lady—Mrs. Carlyle.
But the crowd could not be so easily scattered; it was too thick; the carriage could advance but at a snail’s pace, and now and then came to a standstill also, till the confusion should be subsided; for where was the use of wasting words? He did not bow to Barbara; he remembered the result of his having done so to Miss Carlyle, and the little interlude of the pond had washed most of his impudence out of him. He remained at his post, not looking at Barbara, not looking at anything in particular, waiting till the interruption should have passed.
But the crowd couldn't be easily cleared; it was too dense. The carriage could only move at a crawl and would occasionally come to a halt until the chaos settled down; after all, what was the point of wasting words? He didn’t acknowledge Barbara; he recalled what happened when he bowed to Miss Carlyle, and the little incident by the pond had taken most of his boldness away. He stayed in his position, avoiding eye contact with Barbara, not focusing on anything in particular, waiting for the disruption to pass.
Barbara, under cover of her dainty lace parasol, turned her eyes upon him. At that very moment he raised his right hand, slightly shook his head back, and tossed his hair off his brow. His hand, ungloved, was white and delicate as a lady’s, and his rich diamond ring gleamed in the sun. The pink flush on Barbara’s cheek deepened to a crimson damask, and her brow contracted with a remembrance of pain.
Barbara, hiding under her cute lace parasol, looked at him. At that moment, he raised his right hand, tilted his head back a bit, and pushed his hair off his forehead. His bare hand was pale and delicate like a woman's, and his flashy diamond ring sparkled in the sunlight. The pink color on Barbara's cheek turned into a deep crimson, and her brow furrowed as she remembered the pain.
“The very action Richard described! The action he was always using at East Lynne! I believe from my heart that the man is Thorn; that Richard was laboring under some mistake when he said he knew Sir Francis Levison.”
“The exact thing Richard described! The thing he was always doing at East Lynne! I truly believe that the man is Thorn; that Richard was wrong when he said he knew Sir Francis Levison.”
She let her hands fall upon her knee as she spoke, heedless of the candidate, heedless of the crowd, heedless of all save her own troubled thoughts. A hundred respected salutations were offered her; she answered them mechanically; a shout was raised, “Long live Carlyle! Carlyle forever!” Barbara bowed her pretty head on either side, and the carriage at length got on.
She let her hands rest on her knee as she spoke, unaware of the candidate, unaware of the crowd, focused only on her own troubled thoughts. A hundred polite greetings were given to her; she responded to them mechanically; a shout went up, “Long live Carlyle! Carlyle forever!” Barbara nodded her lovely head on either side, and the carriage finally moved on.
The parting of the crowd brought Mr. Dill, who had come to listen for once to the speech of the second man, and Mr. Ebenezer James close to each other. Mr. Ebenezer James was one who, for the last twelve or fifteen years, had been trying his hand at many trades. And had not come out particularly well at any. A rolling stone gathers no moss. First, he had been clerk to Mr. Carlyle; next, he had been seduced into joining the corps of the Theatre Royal at Lynneborough; then he turned auctioneer; then travelling in the oil and color line; then a parson, the urgent pastor of some new sect; then omnibus driver; then collector of the water rate; and now he was clerk again, not in Mr. Carlyle’s office, but in that of Ball & Treadman, other solicitors of West Lynne. A good-humored, good-natured, free-of-mannered, idle chap was Mr. Ebenezer James, and that was the worst that could be urged against him, save that he was sometimes out at pocket and out at elbows. His father was a respectable man, and had made money in trade, but he had married a second wife, had a second family, and his eldest son did not come in for much of the paternal money, though he did for a large share of the paternal anger.
The crowd parted, bringing Mr. Dill, who had come to finally listen to the speech of the second man, and Mr. Ebenezer James close together. Mr. Ebenezer James was someone who, for the last twelve or fifteen years, had been trying his hand at various trades. And he hadn't really excelled at any of them. A rolling stone gathers no moss. First, he had been a clerk for Mr. Carlyle; then he had been lured into joining the Theatre Royal at Lynneborough; next he became an auctioneer; then he worked in the oil and color industry; then he tried being a pastor of some new sect; then he drove an omnibus; then he collected water rates; and now he was a clerk again, not in Mr. Carlyle’s office, but in that of Ball & Treadman, another firm of solicitors in West Lynne. Mr. Ebenezer James was a good-natured, easy-going, idle guy, which was the worst anyone could say about him, except that he sometimes struggled financially. His father was a respected man who had made money in business, but he remarried, had a second family, and his eldest son didn't inherit much of the father's wealth, although he did inherit a large share of his father's anger.
“Well, Ebenezer, and how goes the world with you?” cried Mr. Dill by way of salutation.
“Well, Ebenezer, how’s the world treating you?” shouted Mr. Dill as a greeting.
“Jogging on. It never gets to a trot.”
“Jogging on. It never picks up to a trot.”
“Didn’t I see you turning into your father’s house yesterday?”
“Didn’t I see you heading into your dad’s house yesterday?”
“I pretty soon turned out of it again. I’m like the monkey when I venture there—get more kicks than halfpence. Hush, old gentleman! We interrupt the eloquence.”
“I quickly backed out of it again. I’m like a monkey when I go there—get more thrills than pennies. Shh, old man! We’re interrupting the speech.”
Of course “the eloquence” applied to Sir Francis Levison, and they set themselves to listen—Mr. Dill with a serious face, Mr. Ebenezer with a grinning one. But soon a jostle and movement carried them to the outside of the crowd, out of sight of the speaker, though not entirely out of hearing. By these means they had a view of the street, and discerned something advancing to them, which they took for a Russian bear on its hind legs.
Of course, “the eloquence” was directed at Sir Francis Levison, and they positioned themselves to listen—Mr. Dill with a serious expression, Mr. Ebenezer with a grin. But soon a push and movement took them to the edge of the crowd, out of sight of the speaker, though not entirely out of earshot. This way, they had a view of the street and noticed something coming toward them, which they mistook for a Russian bear standing on its hind legs.
“I’ll—be—blest,” uttered Mr. Ebenezer James, after a prolonged pause of staring consternation, “if I don’t believe it’s Bethel!”
“I’ll—be—blessed,” said Mr. Ebenezer James, after a long pause of staring shock, “if I don’t believe it’s Bethel!”
“Bethel!” repeated Mr. Dill, gazing at the approaching figure. “What has he been doing to himself?”
“Bethel!” Mr. Dill said again, staring at the oncoming figure. “What has he been doing to himself?”
Mr. Otway Bethel it was, just arrived from foreign parts in his travelling costume—something shaggy, terminating all over with tails. A wild object he looked; and Mr. Dill rather backed as he drew near, as if fearing he was a real animal which might bite him.
Mr. Otway Bethel had just arrived from overseas in his travel outfit—something shaggy, complete with tails. He looked quite wild, and Mr. Dill stepped back a bit as he approached, as if nervous that he might be a real animal that could bite him.
“What’s your name?” cried he.
“What’s your name?” he yelled.
“It used to be Bethel,” replied the wild man, holding out his hand to Mr. Dill. “So you are in the world, James, and kicking yet?”
“It used to be Bethel,” replied the wild man, extending his hand to Mr. Dill. “So you’re still in the world, James, and alive and well?”
“And hope to kick in it for some time to come,” replied Mr. James. “Where did you hail from last? A settlement at the North Pole?”
“And I hope to keep it going for a while,” replied Mr. James. “Where did you come from last? A place up at the North Pole?”
“Didn’t get quite as far. What’s the row here?”
“Didn’t get quite as far. What’s the issue here?”
“When did you arrive, Mr. Otway?” inquired old Dill.
“When did you get here, Mr. Otway?” asked old Dill.
“Now. Four o’clock train. I say, what’s up?”
“Now. Four o’clock train. I’m asking, what’s going on?”
“An election; that’s all,” said Mr. Ebenezer. “Attley went and kicked the bucket.”
“An election; that’s all,” said Mr. Ebenezer. “Attley went and died.”
“I don’t ask about the election; I heard all that at the railway station,” returned Otway Bethel, impatiently. “What’s this?” waving his hand at the crowd.
“I don’t ask about the election; I heard all that at the train station,” replied Otway Bethel, impatiently. “What’s this?” he said, waving his hand at the crowd.
“One of the candidates wasting breath and words—Levison.”
“One of the candidates wasting breath and words—Levison.”
“I say,” repeated Otway Bethel, looking at Mr. Dill, “wasn’t it rather—rather of the ratherest, for him to oppose Carlyle?”
“I mean,” repeated Otway Bethel, looking at Mr. Dill, “wasn’t it kind of—sort of the most absurd thing for him to oppose Carlyle?”
“Infamous! Contemptible!” was the old gentleman’s excited answer. “But he’ll get his deserts yet, Mr. Otway; they have already begun. He was treated to a ducking yesterday in Justice Hare’s green pond.”
“Infamous! Despicable!” was the old gentleman’s excited response. “But he’ll get what he deserves, Mr. Otway; it’s already starting. He was thrown into Justice Hare’s green pond yesterday.”
“And he did look a miserable devil when he came out, trailing through the streets,” added Mr. Ebenezer, while Otway Bethel burst into a laugh. “He was smothered into some hot blankets at the Raven, and a pint of burnt brandy put into him. He seems all right to-day.”
“And he looked like a miserable mess when he came out, dragging his way through the streets,” added Mr. Ebenezer, as Otway Bethel broke into laughter. “He was buried under some hot blankets at the Raven, and a pint of burnt brandy was poured into him. He seems fine today.”
“Will he go in and win?”
“Is he going to go in and win?”
“Chut! Win against Carlyle! He has not the ghost of a chance; and government—if it is the government who put him on—must be a pack of fools; they can’t know the influence of Carlyle. Bethel, is that style of costume the fashion where you come from?”
“Shh! Beat Carlyle! He doesn't stand a chance; and if it was the government that put him in place, they must be idiots; they can't understand how powerful Carlyle is. Bethel, is that the current fashion where you're from?”
“For slender pockets. I’ll sell ‘em to you now, James, at half price. Let’s get a look at this Levison, though. I have never seen the fellow.”
“For slim wallets. I’ll sell them to you now, James, at half price. Let's check out this Levison, though. I’ve never seen the guy.”
Another interruption of the crowd, even as he spoke, caused by the railway van bringing up some luggage. They contrived, in the confusion, to push themselves to the front, not far from Sir Francis. Otway Bethel stared at him in unqualified amazement.
Another interruption from the crowd, even as he was speaking, happened because a railway van was unloading some luggage. In the chaos, they managed to push their way to the front, close to Sir Francis. Otway Bethel looked at him in complete astonishment.
“Why, what brings him here? What is he doing?”
“Why, what brings him here? What is he doing?”
“Who?”
“Who?”
He pointed his finger. “The one with the white handkerchief in his hand.”
He pointed his finger. “The one holding the white handkerchief.”
“That is Sir Francis.”
"That's Sir Francis."
“No!” uttered Bethel, a whole world of astounded meaning in his tone. “By Jove! He Sir Francis Levison?”
“No!” Bethel exclaimed, a whole world of astonishment in his tone. “By Jove! He Sir Francis Levison?”
At that moment their eyes met, Francis Levison’s and Otway Bethel’s. Otway Bethel raised his shaggy hat in salutation, and Sir Francis appeared completely scared. Only for an instant did he lose his presence of mind. The next, his eyeglass was stuck in his eye and turned on Mr. Bethel, with a hard, haughty stare; as much as to say, who are you, fellow, that you should take such a liberty? But his cheeks and lips were growing as white as marble.
At that moment, their eyes locked—Francis Levison’s and Otway Bethel’s. Otway Bethel tipped his messy hat in greeting, and Sir Francis looked genuinely frightened. For just an instant, he lost his composure. In the next moment, he had his eyeglass in place, glaring at Mr. Bethel with a cold, arrogant look, as if to say, who do you think you are to take such a liberty? But his cheeks and lips were turning as pale as marble.
“Do you know Levison, Mr. Otway?” inquired old Dill.
“Do you know Levison, Mr. Otway?” old Dill asked.
“A little. Once.”
"A bit. One time."
“When he was not Levison, but somebody else,” laughed Mr. Ebenezer James. “Eh, Bethel?”
“When he wasn't Levison, but someone else,” laughed Mr. Ebenezer James. “Hey, Bethel?”
Bethel turned as reproving a stare on Mr. Ebenezer as the baronet had just turned on him. “What do you mean, pray? Mind your own business.”
Bethel shot Mr. Ebenezer a disapproving look, similar to the one the baronet had just given him. “What do you mean, seriously? Mind your own business.”
A nod to old Dill, and he turned off and disappeared, taking no further notice of James. The old gentleman questioned the latter.
A nod to old Dill, and he turned off and vanished, paying no more attention to James. The old gentleman asked him a question.
“What was that little bit of by-play, Mr. Ebenezer?”
“What was that little bit of banter, Mr. Ebenezer?”
“Nothing much,” laughed Mr. Ebenezer. “Only he,” nodding towards Sir Francis, “was not always the great man he is now.”
“Not much,” laughed Mr. Ebenezer. “Just that he,” nodding towards Sir Francis, “wasn’t always the great man he is now.”
“Ah!”
"Wow!"
“I have held my tongue about it, for it’s no affair of mine, but I don’t mind letting you into the secret. Would you believe that that grand baronet there, would-be member for West Lynne, used, years ago, to dodge about Abbey Wood, mad after Afy Hallijohn? He didn’t call himself Levison then.”
“I’ve stayed quiet about it since it’s not my business, but I don’t mind sharing the secret with you. Can you believe that the grand baronet over there, who wants to be the member for West Lynne, used to hang around Abbey Wood years ago, crazy about Afy Hallijohn? He didn’t go by Levison back then.”
Mr. Dill felt as if a hundred pins and needles were pricking at his memory, for there rose up in it certain doubts and troubles touching Richard Hare and one Thorn. He laid his eager hand upon the other’s arm. “Ebenezer James, what did he call himself?”
Mr. Dill felt like a hundred pins and needles were poking at his memory, as certain doubts and issues about Richard Hare and someone named Thorn came to mind. He quickly put his hand on the other person's arm. “Ebenezer James, what name did he use?”
“Thorn. A dandy, then, as he is now. He used to come galloping down the Swainson road at dusk, tie his horse in the woods, and monopolize Miss Afy.”
“Thorn. A dandy, just like he is now. He used to ride down the Swainson road at dusk, tie his horse in the woods, and monopolize Miss Afy.”
“How do you know this?”
“How do you know that?”
“Because I’ve seen it a dozen times. I was spooney after Afy myself in those days, and went down there a good deal in an evening. If it hadn’t been for him, and—perhaps that murdering villain, Dick Hare, Afy would have listened to me. Not that she cared for Dick; but, you see, they were gentlemen. I am thankful to the stars, now, for my luck in escaping her. With her for a wife, I should have been in a pickle always; as it is, I do get out of it once in a while.”
“Because I've seen it a dozen times. I was totally infatuated with Afy back then and went down there a lot in the evenings. If it hadn’t been for him, and—maybe that murderous jerk, Dick Hare, Afy would have listened to me. Not that she had feelings for Dick; but, you see, they were gentlemen. I’m grateful to the stars now for my luck in dodging her. With her as my wife, I would have always been in a mess; as it is, I do manage to get out of it once in a while.”
“Did you know then that he was Francis Levison?”
“Did you know that he was Francis Levison?”
“Not I. He called himself Thorn, I tell you. When he came down to offer himself for member, and oppose Carlyle, I was thunderstruck—like Bethel was a minute ago. Ho ho, said I, so Thorn’s defunct, and Levison has risen.”
“Not me. He called himself Thorn, I swear. When he came down to put himself forward as a member and challenge Carlyle, I was completely shocked—just like Bethel was a minute ago. Ha, I said, so Thorn’s out of the picture, and Levison is back.”
“What had Otway Bethel to do with him?”
“What did Otway Bethel have to do with him?”
“Nothing—that I know of. Only Bethel was fond of the woods also—after other game than Afy, though—and may have seen Thorn often. You saw that he recognized him.”
“Nothing that I know of. Only Bethel liked the woods too—after other kinds of game besides Afy, though—and might have seen Thorn often. You noticed that he recognized him.”
“Thorn—Levison, I mean—did not appear to like the recognition,” said Mr. Dill.
“Thorn—Levison, I mean—didn't seem to appreciate the recognition,” Mr. Dill said.
“Who would, in his position?” laughed Ebenezer James. “I don’t like to be reminded of many a wild scrape of my past life, in my poor station; and what would it be for Levison, were it to come out that he once called himself Thorn, and came running after Miss Afy Hallijohn?”
“Who would, in his situation?” laughed Ebenezer James. “I don’t like being reminded of many crazy situations from my past, considering my humble position; and what would it mean for Levison if it got out that he once called himself Thorn and went chasing after Miss Afy Hallijohn?”
“Why did he call himself Thorn? Why disguise his own name?”
“Why did he call himself Thorn? Why hide his real name?”
“Not knowing, can’t say. Is his name Levison, or is it Thorn?”
“Not knowing, can’t say. Is his name Levison, or is it Thorn?”
“Nonsense, Mr. Ebenezer!”
“That's ridiculous, Mr. Ebenezer!”
Mr. Dill, bursting with the strange news he had heard, endeavored to force his way through the crowd, that he might communicate it to Mr. Carlyle. The crowd was, however, too dense for him, and he had to wait the opportunity of escaping with what patience he might. When it came he made his way to the office, and entered Mr. Carlyle’s private room. That gentleman was seated at his desk, signing letters.
Mr. Dill, full of the unusual news he had heard, tried to push his way through the crowd to share it with Mr. Carlyle. However, the crowd was too thick, and he had to bide his time until he could escape with as much patience as he could muster. When the chance finally came, he made his way to the office and entered Mr. Carlyle’s private room. That gentleman was sitting at his desk, signing letters.
“Why, Dill, you are out of breath!”
“Hey, Dill, you're out of breath!”
“Well I may be! Mr. Archibald, I have been listening to the most extraordinary statement. I have found out about Thorn. Who do you think he is?”
"Well, I can't believe it! Mr. Archibald, I just heard the most unbelievable statement. I've discovered something about Thorn. Guess who he really is?"
Mr. Carlyle put down his pen and looked full in the old man’s face; he had never seen him so excited.
Mr. Carlyle put down his pen and looked directly at the old man’s face; he had never seen him this excited.
“It’s that man, Levison.”
“It’s that guy, Levison.”
“I do not understand you,” said Mr. Carlyle. He did not. It was as good as Hebrew to him. “The Levison of to-day, your opponent, is the Thorn who went after Afy Hallijohn. It is so, Mr. Archibald.”
“I don’t understand you,” said Mr. Carlyle. He really didn't. It sounded like total nonsense to him. “The Levison today, your rival, is the Thorn who went after Afy Hallijohn. It's true, Mr. Archibald.”
“It cannot be!” slowly uttered Mr. Carlyle, thought upon thought working havoc with his brain. “Where did you hear this?”
“It can't be!” Mr. Carlyle said slowly, his mind racing with thoughts. “Where did you hear this?”
Mr. Dill told his tale. Otway Bethel’s recognition of him; Sir Francis Levison’s scared paleness, for he had noticed that; Mr. Ebenezer’s revelation. The point in it all, that finally settled most upon Mr. Carlyle, was the thought that if Levison were indeed the man, he could not be instrumental in bringing him to justice.
Mr. Dill shared his story. Otway Bethel recognized him; Sir Francis Levison’s pale face showed his fear, as he had seen that; Mr. Ebenezer’s revelation. What really stuck with Mr. Carlyle was the idea that if Levison was indeed the guy, he wouldn’t be able to help bring him to justice.
“Bethel has denied to me more than once that he knew Thorn, or was aware of such a man being in existence,” observed Mr. Carlyle.
“Bethel has told me more than once that he didn’t know Thorn or that such a person existed,” Mr. Carlyle remarked.
“He must have had a purpose in it, then,” returned Mr. Dill. “They knew each other to-day. Levison recognized him for certain, although he carried it off with a high hand, pretending not.”
“He must have had a reason for it, then,” replied Mr. Dill. “They knew each other today. Levison definitely recognized him, even though he played it cool and pretended not to.”
“And it was not as Levison, but as Thorn, that Bethel recognized him?”
“And it wasn't as Levison, but as Thorn, that Bethel recognized him?”
“There’s little doubt of that. He did not mention the name, Thorn; but he was evidently struck with astonishment at hearing that it was Levison. If they have not some secret between them, Mr. Archibald, I’ll never believe my own eyes again.”
“There's no doubt about it. He didn't say the name, Thorn; but he was clearly shocked to find out it was Levison. If they don't have some kind of secret between them, Mr. Archibald, I'll never trust my own eyes again.”
“Mrs. Hare’s opinion is that Bethel had to do with the murder,” said Mr. Carlyle, in a low tone.
“Mrs. Hare thinks that Bethel was involved in the murder,” Mr. Carlyle said quietly.
“If that is their secret, Bethel knows the murderer, rely upon it,” was the answer. “Mr. Archibald, it seems to me that now or never is the time to clear up Richard.”
“If that’s their secret, Bethel knows who the murderer is, trust me,” was the response. “Mr. Archibald, I believe it’s now or never to solve the case of Richard.”
“Aye; but how set about it?” responded Mr. Carlyle.
“Aye; but how do we go about it?” replied Mr. Carlyle.
Meanwhile Barbara had proceeded home in her carriage, her brain as busy as Mr. Carlyle’s, perhaps more troubled. Her springing lightly and hastily out the moment it stopped, disdaining the footman’s arm, her compressed lips and absent countenance, proved that her resolution was set upon some plan of action. William and Madame Vine met her in the hall.
Meanwhile, Barbara had headed home in her carriage, her mind as active as Mr. Carlyle’s, maybe even more troubled. She jumped out quickly as soon as it stopped, ignoring the footman's arm. Her tight lips and distracted expression showed that she was determined to follow through with some plan. William and Madame Vine met her in the hall.
“We have seen Dr. Martin, Mrs. Carlyle.”
“We've seen Dr. Martin, Mrs. Carlyle.”
“And he says—”
“And he says—”
“I cannot stay to hear now, William. I will see you later, madame.”
“I can’t stay to listen right now, William. I’ll see you later, ma’am.”
She ran upstairs to her dressing-room, Madame Vine following her with her reproachful eyes. “Why should she care?” thought madame. “It is not her child.”
She ran up to her dressing room, Madame Vine trailing behind her with a disapproving look. "Why should she care?" thought Madame. "It's not her child."
Throwing her parasol on one chair, her gloves on another, down sat Barbara to her writing-table. “I will write to him; I will have him here, if it be but for an hour!” she passionately exclaimed. “This shall be, so far, cleared up. I am as sure as sure can be that it is that man. The very action Richard described! And there was the diamond ring! For better, for worse, I will send for him; but it will not be for worse if God is with us.”
Throwing her parasol onto one chair and her gloves onto another, Barbara sat down at her writing table. “I’m going to write to him; I’ll have him here, even if it’s just for an hour!” she exclaimed passionately. “This needs to be cleared up. I’m as sure as I can be that it’s that guy. The exact action Richard described! And there was the diamond ring! For better or worse, I’ll send for him; but it won’t be worse if God is with us.”
She dashed off a letter, getting up ere she had well begun it, to order her carriage round again. She would trust none but herself to put it in the post.
She quickly wrote a letter, getting up before she had really finished it, to arrange for her carriage to come back. She didn't trust anyone but herself to send it.
“MY DEAR MR. SMITH—We want you here. Something has arisen that it is necessary to see you upon. You can get here by Saturday. Be in these grounds, near the covered walk, that evening at dusk. Ever yours,
“MY DEAR MR. SMITH—We need you here. Something has come up that we need to discuss with you. Can you make it by Saturday? Be in these grounds, near the covered walk, that evening at dusk. Always yours,
“B.”
“B.”
And the letter was addressed to Mr. Smith, of some street in Liverpool, the address furnished by Richard. Very cautious to see, was Barbara. She even put “Mr. Smith,” inside the letter.
And the letter was addressed to Mr. Smith, from some street in Liverpool, the address provided by Richard. Barbara was very careful to check. She even wrote “Mr. Smith” inside the letter.
“Now stop,” cried Barbara to herself, as she was folding it. “I ought to send him a five pound note, for he may not have the means to come; and I don’t think I have one of that amount in the house.”
“Now stop,” Barbara said to herself as she was folding it. “I should send him a five-pound note, since he might not have the means to come; and I don’t think I have one of that amount in the house.”
She looked in her secretaire. Not a single five-pound note. Out of the room she ran, meeting Joyce, who was coming along the corridor.
She checked her desk. Not a single five-pound note. She dashed out of the room, running into Joyce, who was walking down the hallway.
“Do you happen to have a five-pound note, Joyce?”
“Do you have a five-pound note, Joyce?”
“No, ma’am, not by me.”
“No, ma'am, not from me.”
“I dare say Madame Vine has. I paid her last week, and there were two five-pound notes amongst it.” And away went Barbara to the gray parlor.
“I bet Madame Vine has. I paid her last week, and there were two fifty-pound notes in there.” And off went Barbara to the gray parlor.
“Could you lend me a five-pound note, Madame Vine? I have occasion to enclose one in a letter, and find I do not possess one.”
“Could you lend me a five-pound note, Madame Vine? I need to include one in a letter, and I realize I don’t have any.”
Madame Vine went to her room to get it. Barbara waited. She asked William what Dr. Martin said.
Madame Vine went to her room to get it. Barbara waited. She asked William what Dr. Martin said.
“He tried my chest with—oh, I forget what they call it—and he said I must be a brave boy and take my cod-liver oil well, and port wine, and everything I liked that was good. And he said he should be at West Lynne next Wednesday afternoon; and I am to go there, and he would call in and see me.”
“He examined my chest with—oh, I can’t remember what it’s called—and he said I had to be a brave boy and take my cod-liver oil and port wine, along with everything I enjoyed that was healthy. He mentioned that he’d be at West Lynne next Wednesday afternoon; I’m supposed to go there, and he would stop by to see me.”
“Where are you to meet him?”
"Where are you meeting him?"
“He said, either at papa’s office or at Aunt Cornelia’s, as we might decide. Madame fixed it for papa’s office, for she thought he might like to see Dr. Martin. I say, mamma.”
“He said, either at Dad’s office or at Aunt Cornelia’s, as we might decide. Madame arranged it for Dad’s office because she thought he might want to see Dr. Martin. I say, Mom.”
“What?” asked Barbara.
“What?” Barbara asked.
“Madame Vine has been crying ever since. Why should she?”
“Madame Vine has been crying ever since. Why should she?”
“I’m sure I don’t know. Crying!”
“No clue. Just crying!”
“Yes but she wipes her eyes under her spectacles, and thinks I don’t see her. I know I am very ill, but why should she cry for that?”
“Yes, but she wipes her eyes under her glasses, thinking I don’t notice her. I know I’m very sick, but why should she cry about that?”
“Nonsense, William. Who told you you were very ill?”
“Nonsense, William. Who said you were really sick?”
“Nobody. I suppose I am,” he thoughtfully added. “If Joyce or Lucy cried, now, there’d be some sense in it, for they have known me all my life.”
“Nobody. I guess I am,” he said thoughtfully. “If Joyce or Lucy cried now, it would make sense, since they’ve known me my whole life.”
“You are so apt to fancy things! You are always doing it. It is not likely that madame would be crying because you are ill.”
“You have such a knack for imagining things! You’re always doing it. It’s unlikely that she would be crying because you’re not feeling well.”
Madame came in with the bank-note. Barbara thanked her, ran upstairs, and in another minute or two was in her carriage.
Madame came in with the banknote. Barbara thanked her, hurried upstairs, and in a minute or two was in her carriage.
She was back again, and dressing when the gentlemen returned to dinner. Mr. Carlyle came upstairs. Barbara, like most persons who do things without reflection, having had time to cool down from her ardor, was doubting whether she had acted wisely in sending so precipitately for Richard. She carried her doubt and care to her husband, her sure refuge in perplexity.
She was back again, getting dressed when the gentlemen returned for dinner. Mr. Carlyle came upstairs. Barbara, like most people who act without thinking, having had time to cool off from her enthusiasm, was starting to doubt whether she had made a smart choice in quickly calling for Richard. She took her doubts and worries to her husband, her reliable refuge in times of confusion.
“Archibald, I fear I have done a foolish thing.”
“Archibald, I’m afraid I’ve done something really foolish.”
He laughed. “I fear we all do that at times, Barbara. What is it?”
He laughed. “I think we all do that sometimes, Barbara. What’s going on?”
He had seated himself in one of Barbara’s favorite low chairs, and she stood before him, leaning on his shoulder, her face a little behind, so that he could not see it. In her delicacy she would not look at him while she spoke what she was going to speak.
He had settled into one of Barbara’s favorite low chairs, and she stood in front of him, leaning on his shoulder, her face slightly turned away so that he couldn’t see it. Out of shyness, she didn’t look at him while she said what she needed to say.
“It is something that I have had upon my mind for years, and I did not like to tell it to you.”
“It’s something I’ve been thinking about for years, and I didn’t want to tell you.”
“For years?”
"All these years?"
“You remember that night, years ago, when Richard was at the Grove in disguise—”
“You remember that night, years ago, when Richard was at the Grove in disguise—”
“Which night, Barbara? He came more than once.”
“Which night, Barbara? He came over more than once.”
“The night—the night that Lady Isabel quitted East Lynne,” she answered, not knowing how better to bring it to his recollection and she stole her hand lovingly into his, as she said it. “Richard came back after his departure, saying he had met Thorn in Bean lane. He described the peculiar motion of the hand as he threw back his hair from his brow; he spoke of the white hand and the diamond ring—how it glittered in the moonlight. Do you remember?”
“The night— the night that Lady Isabel left East Lynne,” she replied, unsure of how else to jog his memory as she entwined her hand affectionately with his. “Richard returned after he left, saying he ran into Thorn in Bean Lane. He described the way Thorn moved his hand as he brushed his hair back from his forehead; he talked about the white hand and the diamond ring—how it sparkled in the moonlight. Do you remember?”
“I do.”
"I do."
“The motion appeared perfectly familiar to me, for I had seen it repeatedly used by one then staying at East Lynne. I wondered you did not recognize it. From that night I had little doubt as to the identity of Thorn. I believed that he and Captain Levison were one.”
“The motion seemed completely familiar to me because I had seen it used multiple times by someone who was staying at East Lynne. I was surprised you didn’t recognize it. From that night on, I had little doubt about Thorn’s identity. I believed that he and Captain Levison were the same person.”
A pause. “Why did you not tell me so, Barbara?”
A pause. “Why didn’t you tell me that, Barbara?”
“How could I speak of that man to you, at that time? Afterwards, when Richard was here, that snowy winter’s day, he asserted that he knew Sir Francis Levison; that he had seen him and Thorn together; and that put me off the scent. But to-day, as I was passing the Raven, in the carriage—going very slow, on account of the crowd—he was perched out there, addressing the people, and I saw the very same action—the old action that I had used to see.”
“How could I talk about that man to you back then? Later, when Richard was here on that snowy winter day, he claimed he knew Sir Francis Levison; that he'd seen him and Thorn together; and that threw me off. But today, as I was passing the Raven in the carriage—going really slow because of the crowd—he was out there, talking to the people, and I saw the exact same gesture—the old gesture that I used to see.”
Barbara paused. Mr. Carlyle did not interrupt her.
Barbara paused. Mr. Carlyle didn't interrupt her.
“I feel a conviction that they are the same—that Richard must have been under some unaccountable mistake in saying that he knew Francis Levison. Besides, who but he, in evening dress, would have been likely to go through Bean lane that night? It leads to no houses, but one wishing to avoid the high road could get into it from these grounds, and so on to West Lynne. He must have gone back directly on foot to West Lynne, to get the post carriage, as was proved, and he would naturally go through Bean lane. Forgive me, Archibald, for recalling these things to you, but I feel so sure that Levison and Thorn are one.”
“I’m convinced they’re the same person—that Richard must have made some unexplainable mistake in saying he knew Francis Levison. Besides, who else, dressed up for the evening, would have been likely to walk through Bean Lane that night? It doesn’t lead to any houses, but someone wanting to avoid the main road could get to it from these grounds and then on to West Lynne. He must have walked straight back to West Lynne to catch the post carriage, as has been shown, and it would make sense for him to go through Bean Lane. Forgive me, Archibald, for bringing these things up again, but I feel so certain that Levison and Thorn are the same person.”
“I know they are,” he quietly said.
“I know they are,” he said quietly.
Barbara, in her astonishment drew back and stared him in the face—a face of severe dignity it was just then.
Barbara, in her surprise, pulled back and stared at him—a face of serious dignity it was at that moment.
“Oh, Archibald! Did you know it at that time?”
“Oh, Archibald! Did you know it back then?”
“I did not know it until this afternoon. I never suspected it.”
“I didn’t know it until this afternoon. I never suspected it.”
“I wonder you did not. I have wondered often.”
“I’m surprised you didn’t. I’ve thought about it a lot.”
“So do I now. Dill, Ebenezer James, and Otway Bethel—who came home to-day—were standing before the Raven, listening to his speech, when Bethel recognized him; not as Levison—he was infinitely astonished to find he was Levison. Levison, they say, was scared at the recognition, and changed color. Bethel would give no explanation, and moved away; but James told Dill that Levison was the man Thorn who used to be after Afy Hallijohn.”
“So do I now. Dill, Ebenezer James, and Otway Bethel—who came home today—were standing in front of the Raven, listening to his speech, when Bethel recognized him; not as Levison—he was incredibly surprised to find out he was Levison. Levison, they say, was startled by the recognition and turned pale. Bethel wouldn’t explain anything and walked away; but James told Dill that Levison was the man Thorn who used to go after Afy Hallijohn.”
“How did you know?” breathlessly asked Barbara.
“How did you know?” Barbara asked, out of breath.
“Because Mr. Ebenezer was after Afy himself, and repeatedly saw Thorn in the wood. Barbara, I believe now that it was Levison who killed Hallijohn, but I should like to know what Bethel had to do with it.”
“Because Mr. Ebenezer was going after Afy himself and kept seeing Thorn in the woods. Barbara, I now believe it was Levison who killed Hallijohn, but I’d like to know what Bethel had to do with it.”
Barbara clasped her hands. “How strange it is!” she exclaimed, in some excitement. “Mamma told me, yesterday, that she was convinced something or other was going to turn up relative to the murder. She had had the most distressing dream, she said, connected with Richard and Bethel, and somebody else, whom she appeared to know in the dream, but could not recognize or remember when she was awake. She was as ill as could be—she does put such faith in these wretched dreams.”
Barbara clasped her hands. “How strange!” she exclaimed, a bit excited. “Mom told me yesterday that she was sure something was going to come out about the murder. She had this really upsetting dream, she said, involving Richard and Bethel, and someone else she seemed to know in the dream but couldn’t recognize or remember when she was awake. She was feeling terrible—she really puts a lot of faith in these awful dreams.”
“One would think you did also, Barbara, by your vehemence.”
"One might think you did too, Barbara, based on your intensity."
“No, no; you know better. But it is strange—you must acknowledge that it is—that, so sure as anything fresh happens touching the subject of the murder, so sure is a troubled dream the forerunner of it. Mamma does not have them at other times. Bethel denied to you that he knew Thorn.”
“No, no; you know better. But you have to admit, it’s strange—that whenever something new comes up about the murder, a troubled dream always seems to come first. Mom doesn’t have those dreams at other times. Bethel denied to you that he knew Thorn.”
“I know he did.”
"I know he did."
“And now it turns out that he does know him, and he is always in mamma’s dreams—none more prominent in them than Bethel. But, Archibald, I am not telling you—I have sent for Richard.”
“And now it turns out that he does know him, and he is always in mom’s dreams—none more prominent in them than Bethel. But, Archibald, I’m not telling you—I’ve sent for Richard.”
“You have?”
“Do you have?”
“I felt sure that Levison was Thorn. I did not expect that others would recognize him, and I acted on the impulse of the moment and wrote to Richard, telling him to be here on Saturday evening. The letter is gone.”
“I was convinced that Levison was Thorn. I didn't think anyone else would see it, so I followed my gut and wrote to Richard, asking him to come here on Saturday evening. The letter is sent.”
“Well, we must shelter him as best we can.”
“Well, we have to protect him as much as we can.”
“Archibald—dear Archibald, what can be done to clear him?” she asked, the tears rising to her eyes.
“Archibald—dear Archibald, what can we do to help him?” she asked, tears welling up in her eyes.
“Being Levison, I cannot act.”
"Since I'm Levison, I can't act."
“What!” she uttered. “Not act—not act for Richard!”
“What!” she exclaimed. “Not act—not act for Richard!”
He bent his clear, truthful eyes upon her.
He focused his honest, clear eyes on her.
“My dearest, how can I?”
“My love, how can I?”
She looked a little rebellious, and the tears fell.
She looked a bit defiant, and tears streamed down her face.
“You have not considered, Barbara. Any one in the world but Levison; it would look like my own revenge.”
"You haven't thought this through, Barbara. Anyone else in the world but Levison; it would seem like a personal vendetta."
“Forgive me!” she softly whispered. “You are always right. I did not think of it in that light. But, what steps do you imagine can be taken?”
“Forgive me!” she softly whispered. “You’re always right. I didn’t see it that way. But what steps do you think we can take?”
“It is a case encompassed with difficulties,” mused Mr. Carlyle. “Let us wait until Richard comes.”
“It’s a challenging situation,” Mr. Carlyle thought. “Let’s wait until Richard arrives.”
“Do you happen to have a five-pound note in your pocket, Archibald? I had not one to send to him, and borrowed it from Madame Vine.”
“Do you have a five-pound note in your pocket, Archibald? I didn’t have one to send to him, so I borrowed it from Madame Vine.”
He took out his pocket book and gave it to her.
He pulled out his wallet and handed it to her.
In the gray parlor, in the dark twilight of the April evening—or it was getting far into the night—were William Carlyle and Lady Isabel. It had been a warm day, but the spring evenings were still chilly, and a fire burned in the grate. There was no blaze, the red embers were smoldering and half dead, but Madame Vine did not bestir herself to heed the fire. William lay on the sofa, and she sat by, looking at him. Her glasses were off, for the tears wetted them continually; and it was not the recognition of the children she feared. He was tired with the drive to Lynneborough and back, and lay with eyes shut; she thought asleep. Presently he opened them.
In the gray parlor, in the dim twilight of the April evening—or it was getting late into the night—were William Carlyle and Lady Isabel. It had been a warm day, but the spring evenings were still cool, and a fire burned in the grate. There was no flame, just the red embers smoldering and half dead, but Madame Vine made no effort to tend to the fire. William lay on the sofa, and she sat beside him, watching. Her glasses were off, as tears continually soaked them; and it wasn’t the recognition of the children that she feared. He was tired from the drive to Lynneborough and back, lying there with his eyes shut; she thought he was asleep. After a while, he opened his eyes.
“How long will it be before I die?”
“How long until I die?”
The words took her utterly by surprise, and her heart went round in a whirl. “What do you mean, William? Who said anything about dying?”
The words completely caught her off guard, and her heart started racing. “What do you mean, William? Who said anything about dying?”
“Oh, I know. I know by the fuss there is over me. You heard what Hannah said the other night.”
“Oh, I get it. I can tell by all the fuss around me. You heard what Hannah said the other night.”
“What? When?”
"Wait, when?"
“When she brought in the tea, and I was lying on the rug. I was not asleep, though you thought I was. You told her she ought to be more cautious, for that I might not have been asleep.”
“When she brought in the tea, I was lying on the rug. I wasn’t asleep, even though you thought I was. You told her she should be more careful because I might not have been sleeping.”
“I don’t remember much about it,” said Lady Isabel, at her wits’ ends how to remove the impression Hannah’s words must have created, had he indeed heard them. “Hannah talks great nonsense sometimes.”
“I don’t remember much about it,” said Lady Isabel, completely at a loss on how to shake off the impression Hannah’s words must have made, if he had actually heard them. “Hannah says some really silly things sometimes.”
“She said I was going on fast to the grave.”
“She said I was heading to the grave too quickly.”
“Did she? Nobody attends to Hannah. She is only a foolish girl. We shall soon have you well, when the warm weather comes.”
“Did she? No one pays attention to Hannah. She's just a silly girl. We’ll have you feeling better soon when the warm weather arrives.”
“Madame Vine.”
“Ms. Vine.”
“Well, my darling?”
“Well, babe?”
“Where’s the use of your trying to deceive me? Do you think I don’t see that you are doing it? I’m not a baby; you might if it were Archibald. What is it that’s the matter with me?”
“What's the point of trying to fool me? Do you really think I don't notice? I'm not a child; maybe you'd get away with it if it were Archibald. What’s wrong with me?”
“Nothing. Only you are not strong. When you get strong again, you will be as well as ever.”
“Nothing. It’s just that you’re not strong right now. When you get strong again, you’ll be as good as ever.”
William shook his head in disbelief. He was precisely that sort of child from whom it is next to impossible to disguise facts; quick, thoughtful, observant, and advanced beyond his years. Had no words been dropped in his hearing, he would have suspected the evil, by the care evinced for him, but plenty of words had been dropped; hints, by which he had gathered suspicion; broad assertions, like Hannah’s, which had too fully supplied it; and the boy in his inmost heart, knew as well that death was coming for him as that death itself did.
William shook his head in disbelief. He was exactly the kind of kid who could see through any attempt to hide the truth; sharp, thoughtful, observant, and more mature than his age. Even if no words had been said around him, he would have sensed something was off, just by the way people were taking care of him. But many words had been spoken; little hints that fueled his suspicions; bold statements, like Hannah’s, that made everything too clear. Deep down, the boy knew just as well that death was approaching him as he knew that death itself existed.
“Then, if there’s nothing the matter with me, why could not Dr. Martin speak to you before me to-day? Why did he send me into the other room while he told you what he thought? Ah, Madame Vine, I am as wise as you.”
“Then, if there’s nothing wrong with me, why couldn’t Dr. Martin talk to you in front of me today? Why did he send me into the other room while he shared what he thought? Ah, Madame Vine, I see right through you.”
“A wise little boy, but mistaken sometimes,” she said from her aching heart.
“A smart little boy, but sometimes wrong,” she said from her aching heart.
“It’s nothing to die, when God loves us. Lord Vane says so. He had a little brother who died.”
“It’s no big deal to die when God loves us. Lord Vane says that. He had a little brother who passed away.”
“A sickly child, who was never likely to live, he had been pale and ailing from a baby,” spoke Lady Isabel.
“A sickly child who was never expected to live, he had been pale and unwell since he was a baby,” said Lady Isabel.
“Why! Did you know him?”
“Wait! Did you know him?”
“I—I heard so,” she replied, turning off her thoughtless avowal in the best manner she could.
“I—I heard that too,” she replied, trying to retract her careless admission as best as she could.
“Don’t you know that I am going to die?”
"Don't you know I'm dying?"
“No.”
“No.”
“Then why have you been grieving since we left Dr. Martin’s? And why do you grieve at all for me? I am not your child.”
“Then why have you been upset since we left Dr. Martin’s? And why do you care about me at all? I am not your child.”
The words, the scene altogether, overcame her. She knelt down by the sofa, and her tears burst forth freely. “There! You see!” cried William.
The words and the whole scene overwhelmed her. She knelt down by the sofa, and her tears flowed freely. “There! You see!” shouted William.
“Oh, William, I—I had a little boy of my own, and when I look at you, I think of him, and that is why I cry.”
“Oh, William, I—I had a little boy of my own, and when I look at you, I think of him, and that’s why I cry.”
“I know. You have told us of him before. His name was William, too.”
“I know. You've told us about him before. His name was William as well.”
She leaned over him, her breath mingling with his; she took his little hand in hers; “William, do you know that those whom God loves best He takes first? Were you to die, you would go to Heaven, leaving all the cares and sorrows of the world behind you. It would have been happier for many of us had we died in infancy.”
She leaned over him, her breath mixing with his; she took his little hand in hers. “William, do you know that God takes those He loves most first? If you were to die, you would go to Heaven, leaving all the worries and sadness of the world behind you. It would have been better for many of us if we had died as babies.”
“Would it have been happier for you?”
“Would that have made you happier?”
“Yes,” she faintly said. “I have had more than my share of sorrow. Sometimes I think that I cannot support it.”
“Yeah,” she said weakly. “I’ve had more than my fair share of sadness. Sometimes I feel like I can’t handle it.”
“Is it not past, then? Do you have sorrow now?”
“Is it not over, then? Do you feel sad now?”
“I have it always. I shall have it till I die. Had I died a child, William, I should have escaped it. Oh! The world is full of it! full and full.”
“I always have it. I will have it until I die. If I had died as a child, William, I would have escaped it. Oh! The world is full of it! Completely and utterly full.”
“What sort of sorrow?”
"What kind of sadness?"
“All sorts. Pain, sickness, care, trouble, sin, remorse, weariness,” she wailed out. “I cannot enumerate the half that the world brings upon us. When you are very, very tired, William, does it not seem a luxury, a sweet happiness, to lie down at night in your little bed, waiting for the bliss of sleep?”
“All kinds. Pain, illness, worry, problems, guilt, exhaustion,” she cried out. “I can’t even begin to list half of what the world throws at us. When you’re really, really tired, William, doesn’t it feel like a luxury, a sweet joy, to lie down in your little bed at night, waiting for the bliss of sleep?”
“Yes. And I am often tired; so tired as that.”
“Yes. And I often feel exhausted; so exhausted that way.”
“Then just so do we, who are tired of the world’s cares, long for the grave in which we shall lie down to rest. We covet it, William; long for it; but you cannot understand that.”
“Then just like that, we who are worn out from the world's worries, yearn for the grave where we'll finally rest. We desire it, William; we long for it; but you can’t grasp that.”
“We don’t lie in the grave, Madame Vine.”
“We don’t rest in the grave, Madame Vine.”
“No, no, child. Our bodies lie there, to be raised again in beauty at the last day. We go into a blessed place of rest, where sorrow and pain cannot come. I wish—I wish,” she uttered, with a bursting heart, “that you and I were both there!”
“No, no, kid. Our bodies are there, waiting to be brought back in beauty on the last day. We're going to a blessed place of rest, where sorrow and pain can't reach us. I wish—I wish,” she said, with a heavy heart, “that you and I were both there!”
“Who says the world’s so sorrowful, Madame Vine? I think it is lovely, especially when the sun’s shining on a hot day, and the butterflies come out. You should see East Lynne on a summer’s morning, when you are running up and down the slopes, and the trees are waving overhead, and the sky’s blue, and the roses and flowers are all out. You would not call it a sad world.”
“Who says the world is so sad, Madame Vine? I think it’s beautiful, especially when the sun is shining on a hot day and the butterflies come out. You should see East Lynne on a summer morning when you're running up and down the slopes, the trees are swaying above, the sky is blue, and the roses and flowers are in full bloom. You wouldn't call it a sad world.”
“A pleasant world one might regret to leave if we were not wearied by pain and care. But, what is this world, take it at its best, in comparison with that other world, Heaven? I have heard of some people who are afraid of death; they fear they shall not go to it; but when God takes a little child there it is because He loves him. It is a land, as Mrs. Barbauld says, where the roses are without thorns, where the flowers are not mixed with brambles—”
“A nice world that one might hate to leave if we weren’t tired from pain and worry. But, what is this world, even at its best, compared to that other world, Heaven? I’ve heard of some people who are afraid of death; they fear they won’t get there. But when God takes a little child there, it’s because He loves them. It’s a place, as Mrs. Barbauld says, where the roses are without thorns, where the flowers aren’t mixed with brambles—”
“I have seen the flowers,” interrupted William, rising in his earnestness. “They are ten times brighter than our flowers here.”
“I've seen the flowers,” William interrupted, standing up with intensity. “They are ten times brighter than the flowers we have here.”
“Seen the flowers! The flowers we shall see in Heaven?” she echoed.
“Have you seen the flowers? The flowers we’ll see in Heaven?” she repeated.
“I have seen a picture of them. We went to Lynneborough to see Martin’s picture of the Last Judgment—I don’t mean Dr. Martin,” said William interrupting himself.
“I’ve seen a picture of them. We went to Lynneborough to see Martin’s painting of the Last Judgment—I’m not talking about Dr. Martin,” said William, cutting himself off.
“I know.”
"I get it."
“There were three pictures. One was called the ‘Plains of Heaven,’ and I liked that best; and so we all did. Oh, you should have seen it! Did you ever see them, Madame Vine?”
“There were three pictures. One was called the ‘Plains of Heaven,’ and I liked that one the most; and so did everyone else. Oh, you should have seen it! Did you ever see them, Madame Vine?”
“No. I have heard of them.”
“No. I know about them.”
“There was a river, you know, and boats, beautiful gondolas they looked, taking the redeemed to the shores of Heaven. They were shadowy figures in white robes, myriads of them, for they reached all up in the air to the holy city; it seemed to be in the clouds coming down from God. The flowers grew on the banks of the river, pink, and blue, and violet, all colors they were, but so bright and beautiful; brighter than our flowers are.”
“There was a river, you know, and boats, beautiful gondolas they looked, taking the saved to the shores of Heaven. They were shadowy figures in white robes, countless in number, reaching all the way up to the holy city; it seemed to be in the clouds coming down from God. The flowers grew along the banks of the river, pink, blue, and violet, all colors they were, but so bright and beautiful; brighter than our flowers are.”
“Who took you to see the pictures?”
“Who took you to see the movies?”
“Papa. He took me and Lucy; and Mrs. Hare went with us, and Barbara—she was not our mamma then. But, madame”—dropping his voice—“what stupid thing do you think Lucy asked papa?”
“Dad. He took me and Lucy; and Mrs. Hare came with us, and Barbara—she wasn’t our mom back then. But, ma’am”—lowering his voice—“what ridiculous thing do you think Lucy asked Dad?”
“What did she ask him?”
“What did she ask him?”
“She asked whether mamma was amongst that crowd in the white robes; whether she was gone up to Heaven? Our mamma that was, you know, and lots of people could hear what she said.”
“She asked if mom was in that crowd in the white robes; whether she had gone up to Heaven? Our mom that was, you know, and lots of people could hear what she said.”
Lady Isabel dropped her face upon her hands.
Lady Isabel buried her face in her hands.
“What did your papa answer?” she breathed.
“What did your dad say?” she asked softly.
“I don’t know. Nothing, I think; he was talking to Barbara. But it was very stupid of Lucy, because Wilson has told her over and over again that she must never talk of Lady Isabel to papa. Miss Manning told her so too. When we got home, and Wilson heard of it, she said Lucy deserved a good shaking.”
“I don’t know. Nothing, I guess; he was talking to Barbara. But it was really dumb of Lucy, because Wilson has told her repeatedly that she should never mention Lady Isabel to Dad. Miss Manning told her the same thing. When we got home, and Wilson found out, she said Lucy needed a good talking-to.”
“Why must not Lady Isabel be talked of to him?”
“Why shouldn’t Lady Isabel be brought up with him?”
A moment after the question had left her lips, she wondered what possessed her to give utterance to it.
A moment after she asked the question, she wondered what made her say it.
“I’ll tell you,” said William in a whisper. “She ran away from papa. Lucy talks nonsense about her having been kidnapped, but she knows nothing. I do, though they don’t think it, perhaps.”
“I’ll tell you,” William said quietly. “She ran away from Dad. Lucy talks nonsense about her being kidnapped, but she doesn’t know anything. I do, even if they don’t think so, maybe.”
“She may be among the redeemed, some time, William, and you with her.”
“She might be one of the redeemed someday, William, and you will be with her.”
He fell back on the sofa-pillow with a weary sigh, and lay in silence. Lady Isabel shaded her face, and remained in silence also. Soon she was aroused from it; William was in a fit of loud, sobbing tears.
He collapsed onto the sofa pillow with a tired sigh and lay there in silence. Lady Isabel covered her face and stayed quiet too. Before long, she was brought back to reality; William was loudly sobbing, tears streaming down his face.
“Oh, I don’t want to die! I don’t want to die! Why should I go and leave papa and Lucy?”
“Oh, I don’t want to die! I don’t want to die! Why should I go and leave Dad and Lucy?”
She hung over him; she clasped her arms around him; her tears, her sobs, mingling with his. She whispered to him sweet and soothing words; she placed him so that he might sob out his grief upon her bosom; and in a little while the paroxysm had passed.
She leaned over him, wrapping her arms around him, her tears and sobs mixing with his. She whispered sweet, comforting words to him; she positioned him so he could cry out his sorrow on her shoulder; and after a short while, the intense wave of emotion had passed.
“Hark!” exclaimed William. “What’s that?”
“Hey!” exclaimed William. “What’s that?”
A sound of talking and laughter in the hall. Mr. Carlyle, Lord Mount Severn, and his son were leaving the dining-room. They had some committee appointed that evening at West Lynne and were departing to keep it. As the hall-door closed upon them, Barbara came into the gray parlor. Up rose Madame Vine, scuffled on her spectacles, and took her seat soberly upon a chair.
A noise of chatter and laughter filled the hall. Mr. Carlyle, Lord Mount Severn, and his son were leaving the dining room. They had a committee meeting scheduled that evening at West Lynne and were heading out to attend it. As the hall door closed behind them, Barbara entered the gray parlor. Madame Vine got up, adjusted her glasses, and sat down quietly on a chair.
“All in the dark, and your fire going out!” exclaimed Barbara, as she hastened to stir the latter and send it into a blaze. “Who’s on the sofa? William, you ought to be to bed!”
“All in the dark, and your fire dying out!” Barbara exclaimed as she rushed to stir it and get it blazing again. “Who’s on the sofa? William, you should be in bed!”
“Not yet, mamma. I don’t want to go yet.”
“Not yet, Mom. I don’t want to go yet.”
“But it is quite time that you should,” she returned, ringing the bell. “To sit up at night is not the way to make you strong.”
“But it's about time that you should,” she replied, ringing the bell. “Staying up at night isn't how to make you strong.”
William was dismissed. And then she returned to Madame Vine, and inquired what Dr. Martin had said.
William was let go. Then she went back to Madame Vine and asked what Dr. Martin had said.
“He said the lungs were undoubtedly affected; but, like all doctors, he would give no decisive opinion. I could see that he had formed one.”
“He said the lungs were definitely affected; but, like all doctors, he wouldn’t give a clear opinion. I could tell he had already made up his mind.”
Mrs. Carlyle looked at her. The firelight played especially upon the spectacles, and she moved her chair into the shade.
Mrs. Carlyle looked at her. The firelight danced especially on the glasses, and she shifted her chair into the shadows.
“Dr. Martin will see him again next week; he is coming to West Lynne. I am sure, by the tone of his voice, by his evasive manner, that he anticipates the worst, although he would not say so in words.”
“Dr. Martin will meet with him again next week; he’s coming to West Lynne. I can tell, from the sound of his voice and his hesitant demeanor, that he’s expecting the worst, even though he wouldn’t put it into words.”
“I will take William into West Lynne myself,” observed Barbara. “The doctor will, of course, tell me. I came in to pay my debts,” she added, dismissing the subject of the child, and holding out a five-pound note.
“I’ll take William to West Lynne myself,” Barbara said. “The doctor will, of course, inform me. I came in to settle my debts,” she added, changing the subject about the child, and holding out a five-pound note.
Lady Isabel mechanically stretched out her hand for it.
Lady Isabel automatically reached out her hand for it.
“Whilst we are, as may be said, upon the money topic,” resumed Barbara, in a gay tone, “will you allow me to intimate that both myself and Mr. Carlyle very much disapprove of your making presents to the children. I was calculating, at a rough guess the cost of the toys and things you have bought for them, and I think it must amount to a very large portion of the salary you have received. Pray do not continue this, Madame Vine.”
“Since we're on the topic of money,” Barbara said cheerfully, “can I mention that both Mr. Carlyle and I really don’t approve of you giving gifts to the children? I was roughly estimating the cost of the toys and things you've bought for them, and I believe it adds up to a significant part of your salary. Please don’t keep doing this, Madame Vine.”
“I have no one else to spend my money on; I love the children,” was madame’s answer, somewhat sharply given, as if she were jealous of the interference between her and the children, and would resent it.
“I don’t have anyone else to spend my money on; I love the kids,” was madame’s response, somewhat sharply given, as if she were jealous of the interference between her and the children and would resent it.
“Nay, you have yourself. And if you do not require much outlay, you have, I should suppose, a reserve fund to which to put your money. Be so kind as to take the hint, madame, otherwise I shall be compelled more peremptorily to forbid your generosity. It is very good of you, very kind; but if you do not think yourself, we must for you.”
“Listen, you have yourself. And if you don't need to spend much, I assume you have some savings to put your money into. Please take the hint, ma'am, or I’ll have to firmly stop your generosity. It’s very nice of you, very kind; but if you don’t think about yourself, we have to do it for you.”
“I will buy them less,” was the murmured answer. “I must give them a little token of love now and then.”
“I'll buy them less,” was the whispered reply. “I need to give them a little token of love now and then.”
“That you are welcome to do—a ‘little token,’ once in a way, but not the costly toys you have been purchasing. Have you ever had an acquaintance with Sir Francis Levison?” continued Mrs. Carlyle, passing with abruptness from one point to another.
“That’s fine to do—a ‘small gesture’ now and then, but not the expensive gifts you've been buying. Have you ever met Sir Francis Levison?” continued Mrs. Carlyle, abruptly shifting from one topic to another.
An inward shiver, a burning cheek, a heartpang of wild remorse, and a faint answer. “No.”
An inner shiver, a flushed cheek, a deep feeling of regret, and a soft response. “No.”
“I fancied from your manner when I was speaking of him the other day, that you knew him or had known him. No compliment, you will say, to assume an acquaintance with such a man. He is a stranger to you, then?”
“I thought from how you acted when I mentioned him the other day that you knew him or had known him. You might say it’s not a compliment to assume someone knows a man like that. So, he’s a stranger to you, then?”
Another faint reply. “Yes.”
Another soft reply. “Yes.”
Barbara paused.
Barbara stopped.
“Do you believe in fatality, Madame Vine?”
“Do you believe in fate, Madame Vine?”
“Yes, I do,” was the steady answer.
“Yes, I do,” was the calm reply.
“I don’t,” and yet the very question proved that she did not wholly disbelieve it. “No, I don’t,” added Barbara, stoutly, as she approached the sofa vacated by William, and sat down upon it, thus bringing herself opposite and near to Madame Vine. “Are you aware that it was Francis Levison who brought the evil to this house?”
“I don’t,” and yet the very question showed that she didn’t completely disbelieve it. “No, I don’t,” Barbara added firmly as she walked over to the sofa where William had been sitting and sat down, positioning herself directly across from and close to Madame Vine. “Do you know that it was Francis Levison who brought this trouble to our home?”
“The evil——” stammered Madame Vine.
“The evil—” stammered Madame Vine.
“Yes, it was he,” she resumed, taking the hesitating answer for an admission that the governess knew nothing, or but little, of past events. “It was he who took Lady Isabel from her home—though perhaps she was as willing to go as he was to take her; I do know—”
“Yes, it was him,” she continued, interpreting the unsure reply as a sign that the governess was unaware, or hardly aware, of past events. “It was him who took Lady Isabel from her home—though maybe she was just as willing to go as he was to take her; I do know—”
“Oh, no, no!” broke from the unguarded lips of Madame Vine. “At least—I mean—I should think not,” she added, in confusion.
“Oh, no, no!” slipped out of Madame Vine's unguarded lips. “At least—I mean—I don't think so,” she added, feeling flustered.
“We shall never know; and of what consequence is it? One thing is certain, she went; another thing, almost equally certain, is, she did not go against her will. Did you ever hear the details?”
“We'll never know; and what does it matter? One thing's for sure, she went; another thing, almost just as certain, is that she didn't go against her will. Did you ever hear the details?”
“N—o.” Her answer would have been “Yes,” but possibly the next question might have been, “From whom did you hear them?”
“N—o.” She would have said “Yes,” but the next question might have been, “Who did you hear that from?”
“He was staying at East Lynne. The man had been abroad; outlawed; dared not show his face in England; and Mr. Carlyle, in his generosity, invited him to East Lynne as a place of shelter, where he would be safe from his creditors while something was arranged. He was a connection in some way of Lady Isabel’s, and they repaid Mr. Carlyle, he and she, by quitting East Lynne together.”
“He was staying at East Lynne. The man had been overseas; exiled; didn’t dare show his face in England; and Mr. Carlyle, in his kindness, invited him to East Lynne as a safe place where he would be protected from his creditors while things were figured out. He was somehow related to Lady Isabel, and they repaid Mr. Carlyle by leaving East Lynne together.”
“Why did Mr. Carlyle give that invitation?” The words were uttered in a spirit of remorseful wailing. Mrs. Carlyle believed they were a question put, and she rose up haughtily against it.
“Why did Mr. Carlyle extend that invitation?” The words were spoken with a tone of regretful anguish. Mrs. Carlyle thought it was a question being asked, and she stood up defiantly against it.
“Why did he give the invitation? Did I hear you aright, Madame Vine? Did Mr. Carlyle know he was a reprobate? And, if he had known it, was not Isabel his wife? Could he dream of danger for her? If it pleased Mr. Carlyle to fill East Lynne with bad men to-morrow, what would that be to me—to my safety, to my well-being, to my love and allegiance to my husband? What were you thinking of, madame?”
“Why did he send the invitation? Did I hear you correctly, Madame Vine? Did Mr. Carlyle know he was a scoundrel? And if he did know, wasn’t Isabel his wife? Could he possibly think she was in danger? If Mr. Carlyle wanted to bring bad men to East Lynne tomorrow, what would that mean for me—for my safety, my well-being, my love and loyalty to my husband? What were you thinking, madame?”
“Thinking of?” She leaned her troubled head upon her hand. Mrs. Carlyle resumed,—
“Thinking about?” She rested her worried head on her hand. Mrs. Carlyle continued,—
“Sitting alone in the drawing-room just now, and thinking matters over, it did seem to me very like what people call a fatality. That man, I say, was the one who wrought the disgrace, the trouble to Mr. Carlyle’s family; and it is he, I have every reason now to believe, who brought a nearly equal disgrace and trouble upon mine. Did you know—” Mrs. Carlyle lowered her voice—“that I have a brother in evil—in shame?”
“Sitting alone in the living room just now and thinking things over, it really felt like what people call fate. That guy, I mean, was the one who caused the disgrace and trouble for Mr. Carlyle’s family; and I have every reason to believe he brought a nearly equal disgrace and trouble upon mine. Did you know—” Mrs. Carlyle lowered her voice—“that I have a brother involved in wrongdoing— in shame?”
Lady Isabel did not dare to answer that she did know it. Who had there been likely to inform her, the strange governess of the tale of Richard Hare!
Lady Isabel didn't dare to say that she did know it. Who would have likely told her, the strange governess, the story of Richard Hare!
“So the world calls it—shame,” pursued Barbara, growing excited. “And it is shame, but not as the world thinks it. The shame lies with another, who had thrust the suffering and shame upon Richard; and that other is Francis Levison. I will tell you the tale. It is worth the telling.”
“So the world calls it—shame,” Barbara continued, her excitement growing. “And it is shame, but not in the way the world sees it. The shame belongs to someone else, who forced the suffering and shame onto Richard; and that someone is Francis Levison. I’ll tell you the story. It's worth telling.”
She could only dispose herself to listen; but she wondered what Francis Levison had to do with Richard Hare.
She could only prepare herself to listen; but she wondered what Francis Levison had to do with Richard Hare.
“In the days long gone by, when I was little more than a child, Richard took to going after Afy Hallijohn. You have seen the cottage in the wood; she lived there with her father and Joyce. It was very foolish for him; but young men will be foolish. As many more went after her, or wanted to go after her, as she could count upon her ten fingers. Among them, chief of them, more favored even than Richard, was one called Thorn, by social position a gentleman. He was a stranger, and used to ride over in secret. The night of the murder came—the dreadful murder, when Hallijohn was shot down dead. Richard ran away; testimony was strong against him, and the coroner’s jury brought in a verdict of ‘Wilful Murder against Richard Hare the younger.’ We never supposed but what he was guilty—of the act, mind you, not of the intention; even mamma, who so loved him, believed he had done it; but she believed it was the result of accident, not design. Oh, the trouble that has been the lot of my poor mamma!” cried Barbara, clasping her hands. “And she had no one to sympathize with her—no one, no one! I, as I tell you, was little more than a child; and papa, who might have done it, took part against Richard. It went on for three or four years, the sorrow, and there was no mitigation. At the end of that period Richard came for a few hours to West Lynne—came in secret—and we learnt for the first time that he was not guilty. The man who did the deed was Thorn; Richard was not even present. The next question was, how to find Thorn. Nobody knew anything about him—who he was, what he was, where he came from, where he went to; and thus more years passed on. Another Thorn came to West Lynne—an officer in her majesty’s service; and his appearance tallied with the description Richard had given. I assumed it to be the one; Mr. Carlyle assumed it; but, before anything could be done or even thought of Captain Thorn was gone again.”
“In the old days, when I was barely a child, Richard started pursuing Afy Hallijohn. You’ve seen the cottage in the woods where she lived with her father and Joyce. It was quite foolish of him, but young men are often foolish. There were as many other guys after her, or wanting to be, as she could count on her ten fingers. Among them, the main one, even more favored than Richard, was a guy named Thorn, who was a gentleman by social standing. He was a stranger and would secretly ride over. The night of the murder came—the terrible murder when Hallijohn was shot dead. Richard ran away; the evidence against him was strong, and the coroner’s jury declared a verdict of ‘Willful Murder against Richard Hare the younger.’ We never doubted he was guilty—of the act, mind you, not of the intent; even Mom, who loved him dearly, believed he had done it; but she thought it was an accident, not on purpose. Oh, the trouble my poor mom went through!” cried Barbara, clasping her hands. “And she had no one to sympathize with her—no one, no one! I was just a child; and Dad, who could have stood by him, took sides against Richard. The sorrow dragged on for three or four years, with no relief. At the end of that time, Richard secretly came to West Lynne for a few hours—and we learned for the first time that he was not guilty. The man who committed the crime was Thorn; Richard wasn’t even there. The next question was how to find Thorn. Nobody knew anything about him—who he was, what he was, where he came from, or where he went—so more years passed. Another Thorn came to West Lynne—an officer in Her Majesty’s service; and his appearance matched the description Richard had given. I assumed he was the one; Mr. Carlyle assumed it too; but before anything could be done or even contemplated, Captain Thorn was gone again.”
Barbara paused to take breath, Madame Vine sat listless enough. What was this tale to her?
Barbara paused to catch her breath, while Madame Vine sat there without enthusiasm. What did this story mean to her?
“Again years went on. The period came of Francis Levison’s sojourn at East Lynne. Whilst I was there, Captain Thorn arrived once more, on a visit to the Herberts. We then strove to find out points of his antecedents, Mr. Carlyle and I, and we became nearly convinced that he was the man. I had to come here often to see Mr. Carlyle, for mamma did not dare to stir in the affair, papa was so violent against Richard. Thus I often saw Francis Levison; but he was visible to scarcely any other visitor, being at East Lynne en cachette. He intimated that he was afraid of encountering creditors. I now begin to doubt whether that was not a false plea; and I remember Mr. Carlyle said, at the time, that he had no creditors in or near West Lynne.”
“Years passed again. The time came for Francis Levison’s stay at East Lynne. While I was there, Captain Thorn came back to visit the Herberts. Mr. Carlyle and I tried to gather details about his past and became almost convinced that he was the one. I had to come here frequently to see Mr. Carlyle because my mom didn’t dare get involved in the situation, as my dad was so against Richard. So, I often saw Francis Levison; however, he was hardly seen by any other visitors since he was at East Lynne en cachette. He hinted that he was worried about running into creditors. Now I’m starting to doubt whether that was just an excuse; I remember Mr. Carlyle saying at the time that he had no creditors in or around West Lynne.”
“Then what was his motive for shunning society—for never going out?” interrupted Lady Isabel. Too well she remembered that bygone time; Francis Levison had told that the fear of his creditors kept him up so closely; though he had once said to her they were not in the immediate neighborhood of East Lynne.
“Then what was his reason for avoiding society—for never going out?” interrupted Lady Isabel. She remembered that past time all too well; Francis Levison had mentioned that fear of his creditors kept him so isolated; although he had once told her they were not in the nearby vicinity of East Lynne.
“He had a worse fear upon him than that of creditors,” returned Mrs. Carlyle. “Singular to say, during this visit of Captain Thorn to the Herberts, we received an intimation from my brother that he was once more about to venture for a few hours to West Lynne. I brought the news to Mr. Carlyle. I had to see him and consult with him more frequently than ever; mamma was painfully restless and anxious, and Mr. Carlyle as eager as we were for the establishment of Richard’s innocence; for Miss Carlyle and papa are related, consequently the disgrace may be said to reflect on the Carlyle name.”
"He had a fear that was worse than worrying about creditors," replied Mrs. Carlyle. "Interestingly, during Captain Thorn's visit to the Herberts, we got word from my brother that he was once again planning to go to West Lynne for a few hours. I took the news to Mr. Carlyle. I had to meet with him and consult him more than ever; mom was really restless and anxious, and Mr. Carlyle was just as eager as we were to prove Richard's innocence, since Miss Carlyle and dad are related, so the disgrace can be seen as reflecting on the Carlyle name."
Back went Lady Isabel’s memory and her bitter repentance. She remembered how jealously she had attributed these meetings between Mr. Carlyle and Barbara to another source. Oh! Why had she suffered her mind to be so falsely and fatally perverted?
Back came Lady Isabel’s memory and her deep regret. She recalled how jealously she had assumed these meetings between Mr. Carlyle and Barbara had a different reason. Oh! Why had she allowed her mind to be so misled and harmed?
“Richard came. It was hastily arranged that he should go privately to Mr. Carlyle’s office, after the clerks had left for the night, be concealed there, and have an opportunity given him of seeing Captain Thorn. There was no difficulty, for Mr. Carlyle was transacting some matter of business for the captain, and appointed him to be at the office at eight o’clock. A memorable night, that, to Mr. Carlyle, for it was the one of his wife’s elopement.”
“Richard arrived. They quickly set it up for him to go discreetly to Mr. Carlyle’s office after the clerks had left for the night, where he would be hidden and given a chance to meet Captain Thorn. There was no problem, as Mr. Carlyle was handling some business for the captain and arranged for him to be at the office at eight o’clock. It was a significant night for Mr. Carlyle, as it was the night his wife eloped.”
Lady Isabel looked up with a start.
Lady Isabel looked up in surprise.
“It was, indeed. She—Lady Isabel—and Mr. Carlyle were engaged to a dinner party; and Mr. Carlyle had to give it up, otherwise he could not have served Richard. He is always considerate and kind, thinking of others’ welfare—never of his own gratification. Oh, it was an anxious night. Papa was out. I waited at home with mamma, doing what I could to sooth her restless suspense, for there was hazard to Richard in his night walk through West Lynne to keep the appointment; and, when it was over, he was to come home for a short interview with mamma, who had not seen him for several years.”
“It really was. Lady Isabel and Mr. Carlyle were invited to a dinner party, but Mr. Carlyle had to skip it; otherwise, he couldn’t help Richard. He’s always thoughtful and kind, putting others' needs first—never his own pleasure. It was a nerve-wracking night. Dad was out. I waited at home with Mom, trying to calm her restless anxiety because Richard was at risk walking through West Lynne to keep his appointment. After that, he was supposed to come home for a quick chat with Mom, who hadn’t seen him in several years.”
Barbara stopped, lost in thought. Not a word spoke Madame Vine. She still wondered what this affair touching Richard Hare and Thorn could have to do with Francis Levison.
Barbara paused, deep in thought. Madame Vine didn’t say a word. She still questioned how this situation involving Richard Hare and Thorn could be connected to Francis Levison.
“I watched from the window and saw them come in at the garden gate—Mr. Carlyle and Richard—between nine and ten o’clock, I think it must have been then. The first words they said to me were that it was not the Captain Thorn spoken of by Richard. I felt a shock of disappointment, which was wicked enough of me, but I had been so sure he was the man; and to hear that he was not, seemed to throw us further back than ever. Mr. Carlyle, on the contrary, was glad for he had taken a liking to Captain Thorn. Well, Richard went in to mamma, and Mr. Carlyle was so kind as to accede to her request that he would remain and pace the garden with me. We were so afraid of papa’s coming home; he was bitter against Richard, and would inevitably have delivered him up at once to justice. Had he come in, Mr. Carlyle was to keep him in the garden by the gate whilst I ran in to give notice and conceal Richard in the hall. Richard lingered; papa did not come; and I cannot tell how long we paced there; but I had my shawl on, and it was a lovely moonlight night.”
“I watched from the window and saw them come in through the garden gate—Mr. Carlyle and Richard—between nine and ten o’clock, I think it was around then. The first thing they said to me was that it wasn’t the Captain Thorn Richard had mentioned. I felt a jolt of disappointment, which I know was selfish, but I had been so sure he was the one; hearing that he wasn't made it feel like we were further away from a solution than ever. Mr. Carlyle, on the other hand, was happy because he had taken a liking to Captain Thorn. So, Richard went in to see Mom, and Mr. Carlyle kindly agreed to stay and walk with me in the garden. We were both worried about Dad coming home; he was really against Richard and would have turned him in immediately. If he had come in, Mr. Carlyle was supposed to keep him in the garden by the gate while I went inside to alert everyone and hide Richard in the hall. Richard hung around; Dad didn’t come home; and I can’t remember how long we walked there, but I had my shawl on, and it was a beautiful moonlit night.”
That unhappy listener clasped her hands to pain. The matter-of-fact tone, the unconscious mention of commonplace trifles, proved that they had not been pacing about in disloyalty to her, or for their own gratification. Why had she not trusted her noble husband? Why had she listened to that false man, as he pointed them out to her walking there in the moonlight? Why had she given vent, in the chariot, to that burst of passionate tears, of angry reproach? Why, oh! why had she hastened to be revenged? But for seeing them together, she might not have done as she did.
That unhappy listener pressed her hands to her chest in pain. The blunt tone and the casual mention of trivial details showed that they hadn't been walking around disloyal to her or for their own pleasure. Why hadn't she trusted her honorable husband? Why had she listened to that deceiving man as he pointed them out walking in the moonlight? Why had she let loose with that outburst of passionate tears and angry accusations in the carriage? Why, oh! why had she rushed to seek revenge? If she hadn't seen them together, she might not have acted the way she did.
“Richard came forth at last, and departed, to be again an exile. Mr. Carlyle also departed; and I remained at the gate, watching for papa. By and by Mr. Carlyle came back again; he had got nearly home when he remembered that he had left a parchment at our house. It seemed to be nothing but coming back; for just after he had gone a second time, Richard returned in a state of excitement, stating that he had seen Thorn—Thorn the murderer, I mean—in Bean lane. For a moment I doubted him, but not for long, and we ran after Mr. Carlyle. Richard described Thorn’s appearance; his evening dress, his white hands and diamond ring; more particularly he described a peculiar motion of his hand as he threw back his hair. In that moment it flashed across me that Thorn must be Captain Levison; the description was exact. Many and many a time since have I wondered that the thought did not strike Mr. Carlyle.”
“Richard finally came out and left again, becoming an exile once more. Mr. Carlyle also left, and I stayed by the gate, waiting for Dad. After a while, Mr. Carlyle returned; he had almost reached home when he remembered he had left a document at our place. It seemed like he couldn’t stop coming back, because just after he left a second time, Richard came back, all excited, saying he had seen Thorn—Thorn the murderer, that is—in Bean Lane. For a moment, I doubted him, but not for long, and we went after Mr. Carlyle. Richard described Thorn’s looks; his evening attire, his white hands and diamond ring; he especially noted a strange gesture Thorn made as he brushed back his hair. In that moment, it hit me that Thorn had to be Captain Levison; the description was spot on. So many times since then, I’ve wondered why that thought didn’t occur to Mr. Carlyle.”
Lady Isabel sat with her mouth open, as if she could not take in the sense of the words; and when it did become clear to her, she utterly rejected it.
Lady Isabel sat there with her mouth open, as if she couldn't process what was being said; and once it finally made sense to her, she completely dismissed it.
“Francis Levison a murderer! Oh, no! bad man as he is, he is not that.”
“Francis Levison a murderer! Oh, no! As bad as he is, he’s not that.”
“Wait,” said Mrs. Carlyle. “I did not speak of this doubt—nay, this conviction—which had come; how could I mention to Mr. Carlyle the name of the man who did him that foul wrong? And Richard has remained so long in exile, with the ban of guilt upon him. To-day as my carriage passed through West Lynne, Francis Levison was haranguing the people. I saw that very same action—the throwing back of the hair with his white hand. I saw the selfsame diamond ring; and my conviction that he was the same man became more firmly seated than ever.”
“Wait,” said Mrs. Carlyle. “I didn’t mention this doubt—no, this certainty—that I’ve been feeling; how could I tell Mr. Carlyle the name of the man who wronged him so deeply? And Richard has been in exile for so long, carrying the weight of guilt. Today, as my carriage drove through West Lynne, Francis Levison was speaking to the crowd. I saw him do the same gesture—throwing back his hair with his white hand. I recognized the same diamond ring, and my certainty that he was the same man became stronger than ever.”
“It is impossible!” murmured Lady Isabel.
"It’s impossible!" whispered Lady Isabel.
“Wait, I say,” said Barbara. “When Mr. Carlyle came home to dinner, I, for the first time, mentioned this to him. It was no news—the fact was not. This afternoon during that same harangue, Francis Levison was recognized by two witnesses to be the man Thorn—the man who went after Afy Hallijohn. It is horrible.”
“Wait, I said,” Barbara replied. “When Mr. Carlyle came home for dinner, I mentioned this to him for the first time. It wasn’t new information—the fact wasn't. This afternoon, during that same long-winded speech, two witnesses identified Francis Levison as the guy Thorn—the one who went after Afy Hallijohn. It’s awful.”
Lady Isabel sat and looked at Mrs. Carlyle. Not yet did she believe it.
Lady Isabel sat and looked at Mrs. Carlyle. She still couldn't believe it.
“Yes, it does appear to me as being perfectly horrible,” continued Mrs. Carlyle. “He murdered Hallijohn—he, that bad man; and my poor brother has suffered the odium. When Richard met him that night in Bean lane, he was sneaking to West Lynne in search of the chaise that afterward bore away him and his companion. Papa saw them drive away. Papa stayed out late; and, in returning home, a chaise and four tore past, just as he was turning in at the gate. If that miserable Lady Isabel had but known with whom she was flying! A murderer! In addition to his other achievements. It is a mercy for her that she is no longer alive. What would her feelings be?”
“Yes, it looks completely awful to me,” continued Mrs. Carlyle. “He killed Hallijohn—him, that awful guy; and my poor brother has taken the blame. When Richard ran into him that night in Bean Lane, he was sneaking to West Lynne looking for the carriage that later took him and his companion away. Dad saw them drive off. He was out late, and as he was coming home, a carriage and four horses sped by just as he was turning into the gate. If that unfortunate Lady Isabel had only known who she was running away with! A murderer! On top of everything else. It’s a blessing for her that she’s not alive anymore. What would she feel?”
What were they, then, as she sat there? A murderer? And she had——In spite of her caution, of her strife for self-command, she turned of a deadly whiteness, and a low, sharp cry of horror and despair burst from her lips.
What were they, then, as she sat there? A murderer? And she had——In spite of her carefulness, of her struggle for self-control, she turned a deadly white, and a quiet, sharp cry of horror and despair escaped from her lips.
Mrs. Carlyle was astonished. Why should her communication have produced this effect upon Madame Vine? A renewed suspicion that she knew more of Francis Levison than she would acknowledge, stole over her.
Mrs. Carlyle was shocked. Why did her message have this effect on Madame Vine? A nagging suspicion that Madame Vine knew more about Francis Levison than she was willing to admit crept over her.
“Madame Vine, what is he to you?” she asked, bending forward.
“Madame Vine, what does he mean to you?” she asked, leaning in.
Madame Vine, doing fierce battle with herself, recovered her outward equanimity. “I beg your pardon, Mrs. Carlyle,” she said, shivering; “I am apt to picture things too vividly. It is, as you say, so very horrible.”
Madame Vine, fiercely battling with her emotions, regained her calm exterior. “I’m sorry, Mrs. Carlyle,” she said, trembling; “I tend to imagine things too vividly. It’s, as you said, really terrible.”
“Is he nothing to you? Don’t you know him?”
“Is he nothing to you? Don’t you know him?”
“He is nothing to me—less than nothing. As to knowing him—I saw him yesterday, when they put him into the pond. A man like that! I should shudder to meet him!”
“He means nothing to me—less than nothing. As for knowing him—I saw him yesterday when they threw him into the pond. A man like that! I would shudder to run into him!”
“Ay, indeed!” said Barbara, reassured. “You will understand, Madame Vine, that this history has been given to you in confidence. I look upon you as one of ourselves.”
“Ay, indeed!” said Barbara, feeling relieved. “You will understand, Madame Vine, that this story has been shared with you in confidence. I consider you one of us.”
There was no answer. Madame Vine sat on, with her white face. She and it wore altogether a ghastly look.
There was no response. Madame Vine sat there, her pale face contrasting sharply with the surroundings. Together, she and the scene looked truly horrifying.
“It tells like a fable out of a romance,” resumed Mrs. Carlyle. “Well for him if the romance be not ended in the gibbet. Fancy what it would be for him—Sir Francis Levison—to be hung for murder!”
“It sounds like a story from a romance,” Mrs. Carlyle continued. “It would be so unfortunate for him if the romance doesn’t end with him on the gallows. Just imagine what it would be like for Sir Francis Levison to be hanged for murder!”
“Barbara, my dearest!”
“Barbara, my sweetest!”
The voice was Mr. Carlyle’s, and she flew off on the wings of love. It appeared that the gentlemen had not yet departed, and now thought they would take coffee first.
The voice was Mr. Carlyle's, and she took off on the wings of love. It seemed that the men hadn't left yet and now decided to have coffee first.
She flew off to her idolized husband, leaving her who had once been idolized to her loneliness. She sank down on the sofa; she threw her arms up in her heart-sickness; she thought she would faint; she prayed to die. It was horrible, as Barbara had called it. For that man with the red stain upon his hand and soul she had flung away Archibald Carlyle.
She rushed off to her idolized husband, leaving the person who had once been idolized alone in her sadness. She collapsed onto the sofa; she threw her arms up in her heartbreak; she thought she might faint; she wished for death. It was terrible, just like Barbara had said. For that man with the red stain on his hand and soul, she had thrown away Archibald Carlyle.
If ever retribution came home to woman, it came home in that hour to Lady Isabel.
If retribution ever caught up with a woman, it did so in that moment for Lady Isabel.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
MR. CARLYLE INVITED TO SOME PATE DE FOIE GRAS.
A sighing morning wind swept round the domains of East Lynne, bending the tall poplar trees in the distance, swaying the oak and elms nearer, rustling the fine old chestnuts in the park, a melancholy, sweeping, fitful wind. The weather had changed from brightness and warmth, and heavy, gathering clouds seemed to be threatening rain; so, at least, deemed one wayfarer, who was journeying on a solitary road that Saturday night.
A sighing morning wind blew around the lands of East Lynne, bending the tall poplar trees in the distance, swaying the oaks and elms nearby, rustling the fine old chestnuts in the park—a melancholy, sweeping, unpredictable wind. The weather had shifted from bright and warm, and dark, looming clouds seemed to be threatening rain; at least, that’s what one traveler thought as they made their way down a deserted road that Saturday night.
He was on foot. A man attired in the garb of a sailor, with black, curling ringlets of hair, and black, curling whiskers; a prodigious pair of whiskers, hiding his neck above his blue, turned collar, hiding partially his face. The glazed hat, brought low upon his brows, concealed it still more; and he wore a loose, rough pea-jacket and wide rough trousers hitched up with a belt. Bearing steadily on, he struck into Bean lane, a by-way already mentioned in this history, and from thence, passing through a small, unfrequented gate, he found himself in the grounds of East Lynne.
He was walking. A man dressed like a sailor, with black, curly hair and matching curly whiskers; an impressive pair of whiskers that covered his neck above his blue collar, partially hiding his face. The shiny hat pulled down low on his forehead concealed it even more; he wore a loose, rough pea jacket and baggy trousers held up with a belt. Continuing on, he turned into Bean Lane, a side street already mentioned in this story, and from there, passing through a small, rarely used gate, he found himself in the grounds of East Lynne.
“Let me see,” mused he as he closed the gate behind him, and slipped the bolt. “The covered walk? That must be near the acacia trees. Then I must wind round to the right. I wonder if either of them will be there, waiting for me?”
“Let me see,” he thought as he closed the gate behind him and locked it. “The covered walkway? That should be near the acacia trees. Then I need to turn to the right. I wonder if either of them will be there, waiting for me?”
Yes. Pacing the covered walk in her bonnet and mantle, as if taking an evening stroll—had any one encountered her, which was very unlikely, seeing that it was the most retired spot in the grounds—was Mrs. Carlyle.
Yes. Walking back and forth in her bonnet and coat, as if she were on an evening stroll—if anyone had come across her, which was very unlikely since this was the most secluded area of the grounds—was Mrs. Carlyle.
“Oh, Richard! My poor brother!”
“Oh no, Richard! My poor brother!”
Locked in a yearning embrace, emotion overpowered both. Barbara sobbed like a child. A little while, and then he put her from him, to look at her.
Locked in a longing embrace, their emotions overwhelmed them both. Barbara cried like a child. After a little while, he gently pushed her away to look at her.
“So Barbara, you are a wife now?”
“So, Barbara, you’re a wife now?”
“Oh, the happiest wife! Richard, sometimes I ask myself what I have done that God should have showered down blessings so great upon me. But for the sad trouble when I think of you, my life would be as one long summer’s day. I have the sweetest baby—nearly a year old he is now; I shall have another soon, God willing. And Archibald—oh, I am so happy!”
“Oh, the happiest wife! Richard, sometimes I wonder what I did to deserve such amazing blessings from God. If it weren't for the sadness I feel when I think of you, my life would be like one long summer day. I have the sweetest baby—he's almost a year old now; I'll have another soon, God willing. And Archibald—oh, I am so happy!”
She broke suddenly off with the name “Archibald;” not even to Richard could she speak of her intense love for, and happiness in her husband.
She suddenly stopped with the name “Archibald;” she couldn’t even talk to Richard about her deep love for her husband or the happiness he brought her.
“How is it at the Grove?” he asked.
“How's it at the Grove?” he asked.
“Quite well; quite as usual. Mamma has been in better health lately. She does not know of this visit, but—”
“Pretty good; just like always. Mom has been feeling healthier lately. She doesn’t know about this visit, but—”
“I must see her,” interrupted Richard. “I did not see her the last time, you remember.”
“I need to see her,” interrupted Richard. “I didn’t see her last time, remember?”
“All in good time to talk of that. How are you getting on in Liverpool? What are you doing?”
“All in good time to talk about that. How are you doing in Liverpool? What are you up to?”
“Don’t inquire too closely, Barbara. I have no regular work, but I get a job at the docks, now and then, and rub on. It is seasonable help, that, which comes to me occasionally from you. Is it from you or Carlyle?”
“Don’t ask too much, Barbara. I don’t have a steady job, but I pick up work at the docks every now and then and manage to get by. It’s seasonal help that I occasionally get from you. Is it from you or Carlyle?”
Barbara laughed. “How are we to distinguish? His money is mine now, and mine is his. We don’t have separate purses, Richard; we send it to you jointly.”
Barbara laughed. “How are we supposed to tell the difference? His money is mine now, and mine is his. We don’t have separate wallets, Richard; we send it to you together.”
“Sometimes I have fancied it came from my mother.”
“Sometimes I have imagined it came from my mom.”
Barbara shook her head. “We have never allowed mamma to know that you left London, or that we hold an address where we can write to you. It would not have done.”
Barbara shook her head. “We’ve never let mom know that you left London, or that we have an address where we can reach you. It wouldn’t have been a good idea.”
“Why have you summoned me here, Barbara? What has turned up?”
“Why did you call me here, Barbara? What’s come up?”
“Thorn has—I think. You would know him again Richard?”
“Thorn has—I think. You'd recognize him again, right Richard?”
“Know him!” passionately echoed Richard Hare.
“Know him!” Richard Hare exclaimed passionately.
“Were you aware that a contest for the membership is going on at West Lynne?”
“Did you know there's a competition for membership happening at West Lynne?”
“I saw it in the newspapers. Carlyle against Sir Francis Levison. I say, Barbara, how could he think of coming here to oppose Carlyle after his doing with Lady Isabel?”
“I saw it in the newspapers. Carlyle vs. Sir Francis Levison. I mean, Barbara, how could he think about coming here to go against Carlyle after what he did with Lady Isabel?”
“I don’t know,” said Barbara. “I wonder that he should come here for other reasons also. First of all, Richard, tell me how you came to know Sir Francis Levison. You say you did know him, and that you had seen him with Thorn.”
“I don’t know,” said Barbara. “I’m curious why he’d come here for other reasons too. First of all, Richard, tell me how you know Sir Francis Levison. You say you knew him and that you saw him with Thorn.”
“So I do know him,” answered Richard. “And I saw him with Thorn twice.”
“So I do know him,” Richard replied. “And I saw him with Thorn twice.”
“Know him by sight only, I presume. Let me hear how you came to know him.”
“Only know him by sight, I assume. Tell me how you got to know him.”
“He was pointed out to me. I saw him walk arm-in-arm with a gentleman, and I showed them to the waterman at the cab-stand hard by. ‘Do you know that fellow?’ I asked him, indicating Thorn, for I wanted to come at who he really is—which I didn’t do. ‘I don’t know that one,’ the old chap answered, ‘but the one with him is Levison the baronet. They are often together—a couple of swells they looked.’”
“He was pointed out to me. I saw him walking arm-in-arm with a guy, and I showed them to the waterman at the nearby cab stand. ‘Do you know that guy?’ I asked him, pointing out Thorn, because I wanted to figure out who he really is—which I didn’t. ‘I don’t know that one,’ the old man replied, ‘but the one with him is Levison the baronet. They’re often together—a couple of rich guys they looked like.’”
“And that’s how you got to know Levison?”
“And that’s how you got to know Levison?”
“That was it,” said Richard Hare.
”That was it,” said Richard Hare.
“Then, Richard, you and the waterman made a mess of it between you. He pointed out the wrong one, or you did not look at the right. Thorn is Sir Francis Levison.”
“Then, Richard, you and the waterman messed it up together. He pointed out the wrong one, or you didn’t look at the right one. Thorn is Sir Francis Levison.”
Richard stared at her with all his eyes.
Richard looked at her intently.
“Nonsense, Barbara!”
"That's nonsense, Barbara!"
“He is, I have never doubted it since the night you saw him in Bean lane. The action you described, of his pushing back his hair, his white hands, his sparkling diamond ring, could only apply in my mind to one person—Francis Levison. On Thursday I drove by the Raven, when he was speechifying to the people, and I noticed the selfsame action. In the impulse of the moment I wrote off for you, that you might come and set the doubt at rest. I need not have done it, it seems, for when Mr. Carlyle returned home that evening, and I acquainted him with what I had done, he told me that Thorn and Francis Levison are one and the same. Otway Bethel recognized him that same afternoon, and so did Ebenezer James.”
“He is, and I’ve never doubted it since the night you saw him on Bean Lane. The way you described him pushing back his hair, his white hands, and his sparkling diamond ring could only refer to one person in my mind—Francis Levison. On Thursday, I drove past the Raven while he was giving a speech to the crowd, and I noticed the same gesture. In that moment, I decided to write to you so you could help clear up my doubts. I didn’t really need to do that, apparently, because when Mr. Carlyle got home that evening and I told him what I’d done, he informed me that Thorn and Francis Levison are the same person. Otway Bethel recognized him that same afternoon, and so did Ebenezer James.”
“They’d both know him,” eagerly cried Richard. “James I am positive would, for he was skulking down to Hallijohn’s often then, and saw Thorn a dozen times. Otway Bethel must have seen him also, though he protested he had not. Barbara!”
“They’d both recognize him,” Richard exclaimed excitedly. “I’m sure James would, since he was sneaking down to Hallijohn’s a lot back then and saw Thorn a dozen times. Otway Bethel must have seen him too, even though he insisted he hadn't. Barbara!”
The name was uttered in affright, and Richard plunged amidst the trees, for somebody was in sight—a tall, dark form advancing from the end of the walk. Barbara smiled. It was only Mr. Carlyle, and Richard emerged again.
The name was spoken in fear, and Richard dashed into the trees, because someone was approaching—a tall, dark figure coming from the end of the path. Barbara smiled. It was just Mr. Carlyle, and Richard came back out.
“Fears still, Richard,” Mr. Carlyle exclaimed, as he shook Richard cordially by the hand. “So you have changed your travelling toggery.”
“Still worried, Richard,” Mr. Carlyle said, shaking Richard's hand warmly. “So you’ve switched up your travel clothes.”
“I couldn’t venture here again in the old suit; it had been seen, you said,” returned Richard. “I bought this rig-out yesterday, second-hand. Two pounds for the lot—I think they shaved me.”
“I couldn’t come back here in the old suit; you said it had been spotted,” Richard replied. “I got this outfit yesterday, used. Two pounds for the whole thing—I think I got ripped off.”
“Ringlets and all?” laughed Mr. Carlyle.
“Ringlets and everything?” laughed Mr. Carlyle.
“It’s the old hair oiled and curled,” cried Dick. “The barber charged a shilling for doing it, and cut my hair into the bargain. I told him not to spare grease, for I liked the curls to shine—sailors always do. Mr. Carlyle, Barbara says that Levison and that brute Thorn—the one’s as much of a brute as the other, though—have turned out to be the same.”
“It’s the same old hair, all oiled and curled,” shouted Dick. “The barber charged a shilling for it and even cut my hair in the process. I told him to use plenty of grease because I like the curls to shine—sailors always do. Mr. Carlyle, Barbara says that Levison and that jerk Thorn—the two are just as much of a jerk as each other—have turned out to be the same.”
“They have, Richard, as it appears. Nevertheless, it may be as well for you to take a private view of Levison before anything is done—as you once did by the other Thorn. It would not do to make a stir, and then discover that there was a mistake—that he was not Thorn.”
“They have, Richard, it seems. However, it might be a good idea for you to meet with Levison privately before anything happens—just like you did with the other Thorn. It wouldn’t be wise to cause a commotion and then find out that there was an error—that he wasn’t Thorn.”
“When can I see him?” asked Richard, eagerly.
“When can I see him?” Richard asked eagerly.
“It must be contrived somehow. Were you to hang about the doors of the Raven—this evening, even—you’d be sure to get the opportunity, for he is always passing in and out. No one will know you, or think of you, either: their heads are turned with the election.”
“It has to be figured out somehow. If you wait around the doors of the Raven—tonight, even—you’ll definitely get a chance, since he’s always coming and going. No one will recognize you or pay attention to you, really: their minds are occupied with the election.”
“I shall look odd to people’s eyes. You don’t get many sailors in West Lynne.”
“I’m going to look strange to people. You don’t see many sailors in West Lynne.”
“Not odd at all. We have a Russian bear here at present, and you’ll be nobody beside him.”
“Not strange at all. We have a Russian bear here right now, and you’ll be insignificant next to him.”
“A Russian bear!” repeated Richard, while Barbara laughed.
“A Russian bear!” Richard repeated, while Barbara laughed.
“Mr. Otway Bethel has returned in what is popularly supposed to be a bear’s hide; hence the new name he is greeted with. Will it turn out, Richard that he had anything to do with the murder?”
“Mr. Otway Bethel has come back in what everyone assumes is a bear’s hide; that’s why he’s being called by the new name. Do you think, Richard, that he had anything to do with the murder?”
Richard shook his head.
Richard nodded in disagreement.
“He couldn’t have, Mr. Carlyle; I have said so all along. But about Levison. If I find him to be the man Thorn, what steps can then be taken?”
“Mr. Carlyle, he couldn’t have. I've said that from the beginning. But about Levison—if I discover he's the same man as Thorn, what actions can we take?”
“That’s the difficulty,” said Mr. Carlyle.
"That's the issue," said Mr. Carlyle.
“Who will set it agoing. Who will move in it?”
“Who will get it started? Who will take part in it?”
“You must, Richard.”
"You have to, Richard."
“I!” uttered Richard Hare, in consternation. “I move in it!”
“I!” exclaimed Richard Hare, in shock. “I’m part of it!”
“You, yourself. Who else is there? I have been thinking it well over, and can hit upon no one.”
“You, yourself. Who else is there? I've thought it through, and I can't think of anyone else.”
“Why, won’t you take it upon yourself, Mr. Carlyle?”
“Why don’t you take it on yourself, Mr. Carlyle?”
“No. Being Levison,” was the answer.
“No. It’s Levison,” was the answer.
“Curse him!” impetuously retorted Richard. “Curse him doubly if he be the double villain. But why should you scruple Mr. Carlyle? Most men, wronged as you have been, would leap at the opportunity for revenge.”
“Curse him!” Richard shot back impulsively. “Curse him even more if he’s truly a double villain. But why hesitate, Mr. Carlyle? Most people who’ve been wronged like you would jump at the chance for revenge.”
“For the crime perpetrated upon Hallijohn I would pursue him to the scaffold. For my own wrong, no. But the remaining negative has cost me something. Many a time, since this appearance of his at West Lynne, have I been obliged to lay violent control upon myself, or I should have horsewhipped him within an ace of his life.”
“For the crime committed against Hallijohn, I would take him to the gallows. For my own pain, no. But the other loss has taken a toll on me. Many times, since he showed up at West Lynne, I’ve had to rein myself in, or I would have beaten him within inches of his life.”
“If you horsewhipped him to death he would only meet his deserts.”
“If you beat him to death, he would just get what he deserves.”
“I leave him to a higher retribution—to One who says, ‘Vengeance is mine.’ I believe him to be guilty of the murder but if the uplifting of my finger would send him to his disgraceful death, I would tie down my hand rather than lift it, for I could not, in my own mind, separate the man from the injury. Though I might ostensibly pursue him as the destroyer of Hallijohn, to me he would appear ever as the destroyer of another, and the world, always charitable, would congratulate Mr. Carlyle upon gratifying his revenge. I stir in it not, Richard.”
“I leave him to a higher judgment—to the One who says, ‘Vengeance is mine.’ I believe he’s guilty of the murder, but if raising my finger could send him to a shameful death, I would restrain my hand rather than lift it, because I couldn’t, in my own mind, separate the person from the harm they caused. Even though I might seem to go after him as the one who destroyed Hallijohn, to me he would always be the destroyer of someone else, and the world, being ever charitable, would praise Mr. Carlyle for satisfying his revenge. I won’t get involved in it, Richard.”
“Couldn’t Barbara?” pleaded Richard.
“Couldn’t Barbara?” Richard pleaded.
Barbara was standing with her arm entwined within her husband’s, and Mr. Carlyle looked down as he answered,—
Barbara was standing with her arm linked with her husband’s, and Mr. Carlyle looked down as he replied,—
“Barbara is my wife.”
"Barbara's my wife."
It was a sufficient answer.
It was an adequate answer.
“Then the thing’s again at an end,” said Richard, gloomily, “and I must give up hope of ever being cleared.”
“Then it's over again,” Richard said, gloomily, “and I have to give up hope of ever being cleared.”
“By no means,” said Mr. Carlyle. “The one who ought to act in this is your father, Richard; but we know he will not. Your mother cannot. She has neither health nor energy for it; and if she had a full supply of both, she would not dare to brave her husband and use them in the cause. My hands are tied; Barbara’s equally so, as part of me. There only remains yourself.”
“Absolutely not,” said Mr. Carlyle. “The person who should take action here is your father, Richard; but we know he won’t. Your mother can’t. She doesn’t have the health or energy for it; and even if she did, she wouldn’t risk confronting your father to use them for this. My hands are tied; Barbara’s are too, as part of me. It all comes down to you.”
“And what can I do?” wailed poor Dick. “If your hands are tied, I’m sure my whole body is, speaking in comparison; hands, and legs, and neck. It’s in jeopardy, that is, every hour.”
“And what am I supposed to do?” cried poor Dick. “If your hands are tied, mine are definitely tied too—hands, legs, and neck. My whole body is in danger, like, every single hour.”
“Your acting in this affair need not put it any the more in jeopardy. You must stay in the neighborhood for a few days—”
“Your involvement in this matter doesn’t have to put it at any greater risk. You need to stay in the area for a few days—”
“I dare not,” interposed Richard, in a fright. “Stay in the neighborhood for a few days! No; that I never may.”
“I can't,” Richard said, fearfully. “Stay in the area for a few days! No; that's something I can never do.”
“Listen, Richard. You must put away these timorous fears, or else you must make up your mind to remain under the ban for good; and, remember, your mother’s happiness is at stake equally with yours—I could almost say her life. Do you suppose I would advise you for danger? You used to say there was some place, a mile or two from this, where you could sojourn in safety.”
“Listen, Richard. You need to put aside these timid fears, or you'll have to decide to stay under this cloud forever; and, remember, your mother’s happiness is just as important as yours—I might even say her life. Do you really think I would steer you toward danger? You used to say there was a place, a mile or two from here, where you could stay safely.”
“So there is. But I always feel safer when I get away from it.”
“So there is. But I always feel safer when I distance myself from it.”
“There your quarters must be, for two or three days at any rate. I have turned matters over in my own mind, and will tell you what I think should be done, so far as the preliminary step goes, though I do not interfere myself.”
“There your accommodations should be for at least two or three days. I’ve thought things over and will share my thoughts on what I believe needs to be done regarding the initial steps, although I won’t get involved myself.”
“Only the preliminary step! There must be a pretty many to follow it, sir, if it’s to come to anything. Well, what is it?”
“Just the first step! There have to be quite a few more after it, sir, if it’s going to lead to anything. So, what’s next?”
“Apply to Ball & Treadman, and get them to take it.”
“Reach out to Ball & Treadman and have them accept it.”
They were now slowly pacing the covered walk, Barbara on her husband’s arm, Richard by the side of Mr. Carlyle. Dick stopped when he heard the last words.
They were now slowly walking along the covered path, Barbara on her husband’s arm, Richard next to Mr. Carlyle. Dick paused when he heard the last words.
“I don’t understand you, Mr. Carlyle. You might as well advise me to go before the bench of magistrates at once. Ball & Treadman would walk me off there as soon as I showed myself.”
“I don’t get you, Mr. Carlyle. You might as well tell me to go to court right now. Ball & Treadman would drag me there the moment I showed up.”
“Nothing of the sort, Richard. I do not tell you to go openly to their office, as another client would. What I would advise is this—make a friend of Mr. Ball; he can be a good man and true, if he chooses; tell the whole story to him in a private place and interview, and ask him whether he will carry it through. If he is fully impressed with the conviction that you are innocent, as the facts appear to warrant, he will undertake it. Treadman need know nothing of the affair at first; and when Ball puts things in motion, he need not know that you are here, or where you are to be found.”
“Not at all, Richard. I’m not saying you should go directly to their office like any other client would. What I suggest is this—make a friend of Mr. Ball; he can be a good and honest man if he wants to be. Share the whole story with him in a private setting and see if he’s willing to take it on. If he genuinely believes that you’re innocent, which the facts seem to support, he’ll take care of it. Treadman doesn’t need to know anything about this at first; and when Ball gets things moving, he shouldn’t have to know that you’re here or where you can be found.”
“I don’t dislike Ball,” mused Richard, “and if he would only give his word to be true, I know he would be. The difficulty will be, who is to get the promise from him?”
“I don’t have anything against Ball,” Richard thought, “and if he would just commit to being honest, I know he would be. The challenge is, who’s going to get him to make that promise?”
“I will,” said Mr. Carlyle. “I will so far pave the way for you. That done, my interference is over.”
“I will,” said Mr. Carlyle. “I will help you out a bit. Once that's done, I'm out of it.”
“How will he go about it, think you, if he does take it up?”
“How do you think he's going to handle it if he decides to take it on?”
“That is his affair. I know how I should.”
“That’s his business. I know what I should do.”
“How, sir?”
“How, sir?”
“You cannot expect me to say, Richard. I might as well act for you.”
“You can't expect me to say that, Richard. I might as well just do it for you.”
“I know. You’d go at it slap-dash, and arrest Levison offhand on the charge.”
“I know. You’d handle it carelessly and just arrest Levison right away on the charge.”
A smile parted Mr. Carlyle’s lips, for Dick had just guessed it. But his countenance gave no clue by which anything could be gathered.
A smile crossed Mr. Carlyle's face, because Dick had just figured it out. But his expression revealed no hints that could be interpreted.
A thought flashed across Richard’s mind; a thought which rose up on end even his false hair. “Mr. Carlyle,” he uttered, in an accent of horror, “if Ball should take it up in that way against Levison, he must apply to the bench for a warrant.”
A thought suddenly popped into Richard's mind; a thought that made his toupee stand on end. “Mr. Carlyle,” he said, his voice filled with horror, “if Ball decides to go after Levison like that, he’ll have to ask the court for a warrant.”
“Well?” quietly returned Mr. Carlyle.
"Well?" Mr. Carlyle replied quietly.
“And they’d send and clap me into prison. You know the warrant is always out against me.”
“And they would send me to prison without hesitation. You know there's always a warrant out for me.”
“You’d never make a conjurer, Richard. I don’t pretend to say, or guess at, what Ball’s proceedings may be. But, in applying to the bench for a warrant against Levison—should that form part of them—is there any necessity for him to bring you in—to say: ‘Gentlemen, Richard Hare is within reach, ready to be taken?’ Your fears run away with your common sense, Richard.”
“You’d never make a magician, Richard. I can’t say for sure what Ball’s plans are. But when applying to the court for a warrant against Levison—if that’s what he’s doing—does he really need to include you and say: ‘Gentlemen, Richard Hare is nearby, ready to be picked up?’ Your fears are getting the better of your common sense, Richard.”
“Ah, well, if you had lived with the cord around your neck this many a year, not knowing any one hour but it might get tied the next, you’d lose your common sense, too, at times,” humbly sighed poor Richard. “What’s to be my first move, sir?”
“Ah, well, if you had lived with a noose around your neck for this many years, not knowing if each hour might be your last, you'd lose your common sense sometimes too,” poor Richard sighed humbly. “What should I do first, sir?”
“Your first move, Richard, must be to go to this place of concealment, which you know of, and remain quiet there until Monday. On Monday, at dusk, be here again. Meanwhile, I will see Ball. By the way, though, before speaking to Ball, I must hear from yourself that Thorn and Levison are one.”
“Your first move, Richard, has to be to go to that hiding place you know about and stay there quietly until Monday. On Monday, at dusk, come back here. In the meantime, I’ll talk to Ball. By the way, before I speak to Ball, I need to hear from you that Thorn and Levison are the same person.”
“I will go down to the Raven at once,” eagerly cried Richard. “I’ll come back here, to this walk, as soon as I have obtained sight of him.” With the last words he turned, and was speeding off, when Barbara caught him.
“I'll head down to the Raven right now,” Richard said eagerly. “I'll come back to this spot as soon as I see him.” With those last words, he turned and was on his way when Barbara caught up with him.
“You will be so tired, Richard.”
“You're going to be so tired, Richard.”
“Tired!” echoed Richard Hare. “A hundred miles on foot would not tire me if Thorn was at the end of them, waiting to be identified. I may not be back for two or three hours, but I will come, and wait here till you come out to me.”
“Tired!” Richard Hare exclaimed. “Walking a hundred miles wouldn’t wear me out if Thorn was at the end, waiting to be recognized. I might not be back for two or three hours, but I’ll be here, waiting until you come out to me.”
“You must be hungry and thirsty,” returned Barbara, the tears in her eyes. “How I wish we dare have you in, and shelter you. But I can manage to bring some refreshments out here.”
“You must be hungry and thirsty,” Barbara said, tears in her eyes. “I wish we could invite you in and shelter you. But I can bring some snacks out here.”
“I don’t require it, Barbara. I left the train at the station next before West Lynne, and dropped into a roadside public house as I walked, and got a good supper. Let me go, dear, I am all in a fever.”
“I don’t need it, Barbara. I got off the train at the station right before West Lynne and stopped at a roadside pub as I walked, and had a nice dinner. Please let me go, dear, I’m really anxious.”
Richard departed, reached the part of West Lynne where the Raven was situated, and was so far favored by fortune that he had not long to wait. Scarcely had he taken up his lounge outside, when two gentlemen came forth from it, arm-in-arm. Being the headquarters of one of the candidates, the idlers of the place thought they could not do better than make it their headquarters also, and the road and pavement were never free from loitering starers and gossipers. Richard Hare, his hat well over his eyes, and his black ringlets made the most of, only added one to the rest.
Richard left and arrived at the part of West Lynne where the Raven was located. Luck was on his side, as he didn’t have to wait long. Just as he settled into his spot outside, two gentlemen emerged from the establishment, arm-in-arm. Since it was the main hub for one of the candidates, the idle folks around thought it made sense to hang out there too, and the road and sidewalk were always filled with onlookers and gossipers. Richard Hare, with his hat pulled low over his eyes and his black curls emphasized, only added to the crowd.
Two gentlemen came forth, arm-in-arm. The loiterers raised a feeble shout of “Levison forever!” Richard did not join in the shout, but his pulses were beating, and his heart leaped up within him. The one was Thorn; the other the gentleman he had seen with Thorn in London, pointed out to him—as he had believed—as Sir Francis Levison.
Two gentlemen walked up, arm-in-arm. The bystanders let out a weak cheer of “Levison forever!” Richard didn’t join in the cheer, but his heart was racing, and he felt a surge of excitement. One was Thorn; the other was the man he had seen with Thorn in London, whom he had believed—was Sir Francis Levison.
“Which of those two is Levison?” he inquired of a man near whom he stood.
“Which one of those two is Levison?” he asked a man nearby.
“Don’t you know him? Him with the hat off, bowing his thanks to us, is Levison.”
“Don’t you know him? The guy without the hat, bowing his thanks to us, is Levison.”
No need to inquire further. It was the Thorn of Richard’s memory. His ungloved hand, raised to his hat, was as white as ever; more sparkling than ever, as it flashed in the street gaslight, was the diamond ring. By the hand and ring alone Richard would have sworn to the man, had it been needful.
No need to ask more questions. It was the Thorn of Richard's memory. His bare hand, raised to his hat, was just as white as before; even more dazzling than ever, as it shone in the streetlights, was the diamond ring. Just by the hand and ring alone, Richard would have recognized the man if it had been necessary.
“Who is the other one?” he continued.
“Who’s the other one?” he asked.
“Some gent as came down from London with him. His name’s Drake. Be you yellow, sailor, or be you scarlet-and-purple?”
“Some guy who came down from London with him. His name's Drake. Are you yellow, sailor, or are you scarlet-and-purple?”
“I am neither. I am only a stranger, passing through the town.”
“I’m neither. I’m just a stranger, passing through town.”
“On the tramp?”
"Traveling around?"
“Tramp? No.” And Richard moved away, to make the best of his progress to East Lynne and report to Mr. Carlyle.
“Tramp? No.” Richard said, as he moved away to continue his journey to East Lynne and update Mr. Carlyle.
Now it happened, on that windy night, that Lady Isabel, her mind disordered, her brow fevered with its weight of care, stole out into the grounds, after the children had left her for the night, courting any discomfort she might meet. As if they could, even for a moment, cool the fire within! To the solitude of this very covered walk bent she her steps; and, not long had she paced it, when she descried some man advancing, in the garb of a sailor. Not caring to be seen, she turned short off amidst the trees, intending to emerge again when he had passed. She wondered who he was, and what brought him there.
On that windy night, Lady Isabel, her mind troubled and her forehead hot with worry, slipped out into the grounds after the children had gone to bed, welcoming any discomfort she might encounter. As if that could even slightly cool the turmoil inside her! She headed toward the quiet of a covered walkway; not long after she started walking, she spotted a man approaching, dressed like a sailor. Not wanting to be seen, she quickly turned into the trees, planning to come out again once he had passed. She wondered who he was and what he was doing there.
But he did not pass. He lingered in the walk, keeping her a prisoner. A minute more and she saw him joined by Mrs. Carlyle. They met with a loving embrace.
But he didn’t leave. He hung back on the path, holding her captive. A minute later, she saw him meet up with Mrs. Carlyle. They exchanged a warm hug.
Embrace a strange man? Mrs. Carlyle? All the blood in Lady Isabel’s body rushed to her brain. Was she, his second wife, false to him—more shamelessly false than even herself had been, inasmuch as she had had the grace to quit him and East Lynne before—as the servant girls say, when they change their sweethearts—“taking up” with another? The positive conviction that such was the case seized firm hold upon her fancy; her thoughts were in a tumult, her mind was a chaos. Was there any small corner of rejoicing in her heart that it was so? And yet, what was it to her? It could not alter by one iota her own position—it could not restore to her the love she had forfeited.
Embrace a strange man? Mrs. Carlyle? All the blood in Lady Isabel’s body rushed to her head. Was she, his second wife, being unfaithful—more shamelessly unfaithful than even she had been, since she had at least had the decency to leave him and East Lynne first—like the servant girls say when they switch boyfriends—“taking up” with someone else? The strong belief that this was true took a firm hold on her mind; her thoughts were in chaos, her mind was a mess. Was there any small part of her that felt glad about it? And yet, what did it matter to her? It couldn’t change her situation at all—it couldn’t bring back the love she had lost.
Coupled lovingly together, they were now sauntering up the walk, the sailor’s arm thrown round the waist of Mrs. Carlyle. “Oh! The shameless woman!” Ay; she could be bitter enough upon graceless doings when enacted by another.
Coupled lovingly together, they were now strolling up the path, the sailor’s arm wrapped around the waist of Mrs. Carlyle. “Oh! The shameless woman!” Yes; she could be quite harsh about disgraceful actions when done by someone else.
But, what was her astonishment when she saw Mr. Carlyle advance, and that his appearance caused not the slightest change in their gracelessness, for the sailor’s arm was not withdrawn. Two or three minutes they stood—the three—talking together in a group. Then the good-nights were exchanged, the sailor left them, and Mr. Carlyle, his own arm lovingly pressed where the other’s had been, withdrew with his wife. The truth—that it was Barbara’s brother—dashed to the mind of Lady Isabel.
But, she was amazed when she saw Mr. Carlyle approach, and that his presence didn’t change their lack of grace at all, since the sailor didn’t pull his arm away. The three of them stood there for a couple of minutes, chatting together. Then they said their goodnights, the sailor walked away, and Mr. Carlyle, with his own arm tenderly resting where the other’s had been, left with his wife. The realization—that it was Barbara’s brother—suddenly hit Lady Isabel.
“Was I mad?” she cried, with a hollow laugh. “She false to him? No, no; that fate was reserved for me alone!”
“Was I crazy?” she shouted, with a hollow laugh. “She betray him? No, no; that fate was meant for me alone!”
She followed them to the house—she glanced in at the windows of the drawing-room. Lights and fire were in the room, but the curtains and windows were not closed for the night, for it was through those windows that Mr. Carlyle and his wife had passed in and out on their visits to the covered walk. There they were, alone in their happiness, and she stopped to glance in upon it. Lord Mount Severn had departed for London, to be down again early in the week. The tea was on the table, but Barbara had not begun to make it. She sat on the sofa, by the fire, her face, with its ever loving gaze upon it, turned up to her husband’s. He stood near, was talking with apparent earnestness, and looking down at Barbara. Another moment, and a smile crossed his lips, the same sweet smile so often bent upon her in the bygone days. Yes, they were together in their unclouded happiness, and she—she turned away toward her own lonely sitting-room, sick and faint at heart.
She followed them to the house—she peeked through the windows of the living room. The lights were on and the fire was crackling, but the curtains and windows were still open for the night, since it was through those windows that Mr. Carlyle and his wife had come and gone during their visits to the covered walkway. There they were, enjoying their happiness together, and she paused to catch a glimpse. Lord Mount Severn had left for London and would be back early in the week. Tea was set on the table, but Barbara hadn’t started making it yet. She sat on the couch by the fire, her face, filled with love, turned up to her husband’s. He stood nearby, talking earnestly and looking down at Barbara. In a moment, a smile crossed his lips, the same sweet smile he often wore for her in the past. Yes, they were together in their clear happiness, and she—she walked away toward her own lonely sitting room, feeling sick and faint at heart.
Ball & Treadman, as the brass plate on their office door intimated, were conveyancers and attorneys at law. Mr. Treadman, who attended chiefly to the conveyancing, lived at the office, with his family. Mr. Ball, a bachelor, lived away; Lawyer Ball, West Lynne styled him. Not a young bachelor; midway, he may have been between forty and fifty. A short stout man, with a keen face and green eyes. He took up any practice that was brought to him—dirty odds and ends that Mr. Carlyle would not have touched with his toe—but, as that gentleman had remarked, he could be honest and true upon occasion, and there was no doubt that he would be so to Richard Hare. To his house, on Monday morning, early, so as to catch him before he went out, proceeded Mr. Carlyle. A high respect for Mr. Carlyle had Lawyer Ball, as he had had for his father before him. Many a good turn had the Carlyles done him, if only helping him and his partner to clients whom they were too fastidious to take up. But the two, Mr. Carlyle and Lawyer Ball did not rank alike, though their profession was the same; Lawyer Ball knew that they did not, and was content to feel humble. The one was a received gentleman; the other was a country attorney.
Ball & Treadman, as the nameplate on their office door suggested, were real estate lawyers. Mr. Treadman, who mainly handled the conveyancing, lived at the office with his family. Mr. Ball, a bachelor, lived elsewhere; Lawyer Ball, as he was called in West Lynne. He wasn't a young bachelor; he was probably in his forties or fifties. A short, stocky man with a sharp face and green eyes. He took on any cases that came his way—scrappy bits and pieces that Mr. Carlyle wouldn't have touched—but, as that gentleman noted, he could be honest and reliable when it mattered, and there was no doubt he would be so for Richard Hare. Early on Monday morning, Mr. Carlyle went to his house to catch him before he left. Lawyer Ball held Mr. Carlyle in high regard, just as he had for his father before him. The Carlyles had done him many favors, like helping him and his partner land clients they were too picky to take on. However, Mr. Carlyle and Lawyer Ball were not considered equal, even though they shared the same profession; Lawyer Ball understood this and accepted his position with humility. One was a respected gentleman; the other was a local attorney.
Lawyer Ball was at breakfast when Mr. Carlyle was shown in.
Lawyer Ball was having breakfast when Mr. Carlyle was admitted.
“Halloo, Carlyle! You are here betimes.”
“Hey, Carlyle! You're here early.”
“Sit still; don’t disturb yourself. Don’t ring; I have breakfasted.”
“Sit still; don’t fidget. Don’t ring the bell; I’ve already had breakfast.”
“The most delicious pate de foie,” urged Lawyer Ball, who was a regular gourmand. “I get ‘em direct from Strasbourg.”
“The most delicious pâté de foie,” insisted Lawyer Ball, who was a true foodie. “I get it straight from Strasbourg.”
Mr. Carlyle resisted the offered dainty with a smile. “I have come on business,” said he, “not to feast. Before I enter upon it, you will give me your word, Ball, that my communication shall be held sacred, in the event of your not consenting to pursue it further.”
Mr. Carlyle politely declined the offered treat with a smile. “I’m here for business,” he said, “not to eat. Before I proceed, you need to promise me, Ball, that what I share will remain confidential if you decide not to take it further.”
“Certainly I will. What business is it? Some that offends the delicacy of the Carlyle office?” he added, with a laugh. “A would-be client whom you turn over to me in your exclusiveness?”
“Of course I will. What’s the issue? Something that would upset the sensitivity of the Carlyle office?” he said, laughing. “A potential client you’re handing off to me because of your exclusivity?”
“It is a client for whom I cannot act. But not from the motives you assume. It concerns that affair of Hallijohn’s,” Mr. Carlyle continued, bending forward, and somewhat dropping his voice. “The murder.”
“It’s a case I can’t take on. But not for the reasons you think. It has to do with that Hallijohn situation,” Mr. Carlyle added, leaning in and lowering his voice slightly. “The murder.”
Lawyer Ball, who had just taken in a delicious bonne bouche of the foie gras, bolted it whole in his surprise. “Why, that was enacted ages and ages ago; it is past and done with,” he exclaimed.
Lawyer Ball, who had just enjoyed a tasty bonne bouche of the foie gras, swallowed it whole in shock. “Wow, that was passed a long time ago; it’s in the past and over with,” he exclaimed.
“Not done with,” said Mr. Carlyle. “Circumstances have come to light which tend to indicate that Richard Hare was innocent—that it was another who committed the murder.”
“Not done with,” said Mr. Carlyle. “New information has come to light that suggests Richard Hare was innocent—that someone else committed the murder.”
“In conjunction with him?” interrupted the attorney.
“In conjunction with him?” interrupted the lawyer.
“No: alone. Richard Hare had nothing whatever to do with it. He was not even present at the time.”
“No: alone. Richard Hare had nothing to do with it at all. He wasn't even there at the time.”
“Do you believe that?” asked Lawyer Ball.
“Do you really believe that?” asked Lawyer Ball.
“I have believed it for years.”
“I've believed it for years.”
“Then who did do it?”
“Then who actually did it?”
“Richard accuses one of the name of Thorn. Many years back—ten at least—I had a meeting with Richard Hare, and he disclosed certain facts to me, which if correct, could not fail to prove that he was not guilty. Since that period this impression has been gradually confirmed by little and by little, trifle upon trifle and I would now stake my life upon his innocence. I should long ago have moved in this matter, hit or miss, could I have lighted upon Thorn, but he was not to be found, neither any clue to him, and we now know that this name, Thorn, was an assumed one.”
“Richard accuses someone named Thorn. Many years ago—at least ten—I had a meeting with Richard Hare, and he revealed some information to me, which if true, would definitely prove that he wasn’t guilty. Since then, this belief has been gradually reinforced bit by bit, detail after detail, and I would now bet my life on his innocence. I should have taken action on this a long time ago, come what may, if I could have found Thorn, but he was nowhere to be found, nor was there any clue to track him down, and we now know that the name Thorn was a false one.”
“Is he to be found?”
“Is he around?”
“He is found. He is at West Lynne. Mark you, I don’t accuse him—I do not offer an opinion upon his guilt—I only state my belief in Richard’s innocence; it may have been another who did it, neither Richard nor Thorn. It was my firm intention to take Richard’s case up, the instant I saw my way clearly in it, and now that that time has come I am debarred from doing so.”
“He's been found. He's at West Lynne. Just so you know, I'm not accusing him—I’m not saying whether he's guilty or not—I’m just expressing my belief in Richard’s innocence; it could have been someone else who did it, neither Richard nor Thorn. I was determined to take Richard’s case the moment I could see a clear path in it, and now that the time has come, I’m unable to do so.”
“What debars you?”
"What's stopping you?"
“Hence I come to you,” continued Mr. Carlyle, disregarding the question. “I come on the part of Richard Hare. I have seen him lately, and conversed with him. I gave him my reasons for not personally acting, advised him to apply to you, and promised to come here and open the matter. Will you see Richard in good faith, and hear his story, giving the understanding that he shall depart unmolested, as he came, although you do not decide to entertain the business?”
“That's why I'm here,” Mr. Carlyle continued, ignoring the question. “I'm here on behalf of Richard Hare. I recently met with him and talked things over. I explained why I couldn't get involved personally, advised him to reach out to you, and promised to come here and discuss it. Will you meet with Richard honestly and listen to his story, with the understanding that he will leave without any trouble, as he arrived, even if you decide not to take the matter further?”
“I’ll give it with all the pleasure in life,” freely returned the attorney. “I’m sure I don’t want to harm poor Dick Hare, and if he can convince me of his innocence, I’ll do my best to establish it.”
“I’ll be happy to do it,” the attorney replied. “I definitely don’t want to hurt poor Dick Hare, and if he can prove his innocence to me, I’ll do everything I can to support it.”
“Of his own tale you must be the judge. I do not wish to bias you. I have stated my belief in his innocence, but I repeat that I give no opinion myself as to who else may be guilty. Hear his account, and then take up the affair or not, as you may think fit. He would not come to you without your previous promise to hold him harmless; to be his friend, in short, for the time being. When I bear this promise to him for you, my part is done.”
“Of his own story, you need to be the judge. I don’t want to sway you. I’ve expressed my belief in his innocence, but I want to reiterate that I don’t have an opinion on who else might be guilty. Listen to his account, and then decide whether to get involved or not, as you see fit. He wouldn’t approach you without your prior guarantee to protect him; to be his friend, basically, for now. Once I deliver this promise to him for you, my job is done.”
“I give it to you in all honor, Carlyle. Tell Dick he has nothing to fear from me. Quite the contrary; for if I can befriend him, I shall be glad to do it, and I won’t spare trouble. What can possibly be your objection to act for him?”
“I give it to you with all due respect, Carlyle. Tell Dick he has nothing to worry about from me. Just the opposite; if I can help him, I'd be happy to do so, and I won't hesitate to put in the effort. What could possibly be your reason for not representing him?”
“My objection applies not to Richard. I would willingly appear for him, but I will not take proceedings against the man he accuses. If that man is to be denounced and brought before justice, I will hold neither act nor part in it.”
“My objection isn’t against Richard. I would gladly support him, but I won’t take action against the man he’s accusing. If that man is to be condemned and brought to justice, I won’t be involved in any way.”
The words aroused the curiosity of Lawyer Ball, and he began to turn over all persons, likely and unlikely, in his mind, never, according to usage, giving a suspicion to the right one. “I cannot fathom you, Carlyle.”
The words piqued Lawyer Ball's curiosity, and he started to consider all individuals, both likely and unlikely, in his mind, never, as was typical, suspecting the right one. “I can't figure you out, Carlyle.”
“You will do that better, possibly, when Richard shall have made his disclosure.”
“You'll probably do that better after Richard has made his disclosure.”
“It’s—it’s—never his own father that he accuses? Justice Hare?”
“It’s—it’s—never his own father that he blames? Justice Hare?”
“Your wits must be wool-gathering, Ball.”
“Your mind must be wandering, Ball.”
“Well, so they must, to give utterance to so preposterous a notion,” acquiesced the attorney, pushing back his chair and throwing his breakfast napkin on the carpet. “But I don’t know a soul you could object to go against except the justice. What’s anybody else in West Lynne to you, in comparison to restoring Dick Hare to his fair fame? I give it up.”
“Well, they have to if they want to express such a ridiculous idea,” the attorney agreed, pushing back his chair and tossing his breakfast napkin onto the carpet. “But I can’t think of anyone you’d have a problem with going against except the justice. What does anyone else in West Lynne matter to you compared to restoring Dick Hare's good name? I give up.”
“So do I, for the present,” said Mr. Carlyle, as he rose. “And now, about the ways and means for your meeting this poor fellow. Where can you see him?”
“Me too, for now,” Mr. Carlyle said as he got up. “So, what's the plan for you to meet this poor guy? Where can you meet him?”
“Is he at West Lynne?”
“Is he at West Lynne?”
“No. But I can get a message conveyed to him, and he could come.”
“No. But I can send him a message, and he could come.”
“When?”
"When is it happening?"
“To-night, if you like.”
"Tonight, if you want."
“Then let him come here to this house. He will be perfectly safe.”
“Then let him come here to this house. He will be completely safe.”
“So be it. My part is now over,” concluded Mr. Carlyle. And with a few more preliminary words, he departed. Lawyer Ball looked after him.
“So it is. My role is done now,” Mr. Carlyle concluded. With a few more introductory words, he left. Lawyer Ball watched him go.
“It’s a queer business. One would think Dick accuses some old flame of Carlyle’s—some demoiselle or dame he daren’t go against.”
“It’s a strange situation. You’d think Dick is accusing some old girlfriend of Carlyle’s—some lady he’s afraid to challenge.”
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
THE WORLD TURNED UPSIDE DOWN.
On Monday evening the interview between Lawyer Ball and Richard Hare took place. With some difficulty would the lawyer believe his tale—not as to its broad details; he saw that he might give credit to them but as to the accusation against Sir Francis Levison. Richard persisted, mentioned every minute particular he could think of—his meeting him the night of the elopement in Bean lane, his meetings with him again in London, and Sir Francis’s evident fear of him, and thence pursuit, and the previous Saturday night’s recognition at the door of the Raven, not forgetting to tell of the anonymous letter received by Justice Hare the morning that Richard was in hiding at Mr. Carlyle’s. There was no doubt in the world it had been sent by Francis Levison to frighten Mr. Hare into dispatching him out of West Lynne, had Richard taken refuge in his father’s home. None had more cause to keep Dick from falling into the hands of justice than Francis Levison.
On Monday evening, an interview took place between Lawyer Ball and Richard Hare. The lawyer found it hard to believe Richard's story—not regarding the general details; he understood he could accept those, but when it came to the accusation against Sir Francis Levison, he had doubts. Richard insisted, recalling every small detail he could think of—his encounter with Levison the night of the elopement in Bean Lane, their subsequent meetings in London, and Sir Francis's clear fear of him, leading to a chase, along with the previous Saturday night’s recognition at the door of the Raven. He also made sure to mention the anonymous letter Justice Hare received the morning Richard was hiding at Mr. Carlyle’s. There was no doubt that it had been sent by Francis Levison to intimidate Mr. Hare into getting rid of Richard from West Lynne, should Richard have sought refuge in his father's home. No one had more reason to keep Dick from being captured by the law than Francis Levison.
“I believe what you say—I believe all you say, Mr. Richard, touching Thorn,” debated the attorney; “but it’s next to impossible to take in so astounding a fact as that he is Sir Francis Levison.”
“I believe what you’re saying—I believe everything you’re saying, Mr. Richard, concerning Thorn,” argued the attorney; “but it’s nearly impossible to accept such an incredible fact as that he is Sir Francis Levison.”
“You can satisfy yourself of the fact from other lips than mine,” said Richard. “Otway Bethel could testify to it if he would, though I doubt his willingness. But there’s Ebenezer James.”
“You can hear it from others besides me,” Richard said. “Otway Bethel could confirm it if he wanted to, though I doubt he’s willing. But there’s Ebenezer James.”
“What does he know about it?” asked the attorney, in surprise. “Ebenezer James is in our office at present.”
“What does he know about it?” asked the attorney, surprised. “Ebenezer James is currently in our office.”
“He saw Thorn often enough in those days, and has, I hear, recognized him as Levison. You had better inquire of him. Should you object to take cause against Levison?”
"He saw Thorn often enough back then and, I've heard, has recognized him as Levison. You should ask him. Would you have any objections to taking action against Levison?"
“Not a bit of it. Let me be assured that I am upon safe grounds as to the identity of the man, and I’ll proceed in it forthwith. Levison is an out-and-out scoundrel, as Levison, and deserves hanging. I will send for James at once, and hear what he says,” he concluded, after a pause of consideration.
“Not at all. Just make sure I’m on solid ground regarding who the man is, and I’ll move forward with it right away. Levison is a complete scoundrel, as Levison, and deserves to be hanged. I’ll call for James immediately and see what he has to say,” he concluded, after a moment of thought.
Richard Hare started wildly up. “Not while I am here; he must not see me. For Heaven’s sake, consider the peril to me, Mr. Ball!”
Richard Hare jumped up in a panic. “Not while I’m here; he can't see me. For heaven's sake, think about the danger to me, Mr. Ball!”
“Pooh, pooh!” laughed the attorney. “Do you suppose I have but this one reception-room? We don’t let cats into cages where canary birds are kept.”
“Come on!” laughed the lawyer. “Do you really think I only have this one reception room? We don’t allow cats into cages where canaries are kept.”
Ebenezer James returned with the messenger dispatched after him.
Ebenezer James came back with the messenger sent after him.
“You’ll be sure to find him at the singing saloon,” Mr. Ball had said; and there the gentleman was found.
“You’ll definitely find him at the singing saloon,” Mr. Ball had said; and there the guy was found.
“Is it any copying, sir, wanted to be done in a hurry?” cried James, when he came in.
“Is there any copying, sir, that needs to be done quickly?” shouted James when he walked in.
“No,” replied the attorney. “I wish a question or two answered, that’s all. Did you ever know Sir Francis Levison to go by any name but his own?”
“No,” replied the lawyer. “I just want a question or two answered, that’s all. Did you ever know Sir Francis Levison to go by any name other than his own?”
“Yes, sir. He has gone by the name of Thorn.”
“Yes, sir. He goes by the name of Thorn.”
A pause. “When was this?”
A pause. “When did this happen?”
“It was the autumn when Hallijohn was killed. Thorn used to be prowling about there in an evening—in the wood and at the cottage, I mean.”
“It was autumn when Hallijohn was killed. Thorn would often be wandering around there in the evenings—in the woods and at the cottage, I mean.”
“What did he prowl for?”
“What was he looking for?”
Ebenezer James laughed. “For the same reason that several more did—I, for one. He was sweet upon Afy Hallijohn.”
Ebenezer James laughed. “For the same reason as a few others—I, for one. He had a crush on Afy Hallijohn.”
“Where was he living at the time? I never remember him in West Lynne.”
“Where was he living back then? I don't recall him being in West Lynne.”
“He was not at West Lynne, sir. On the contrary, he seemed to take precious good care that West Lynne and he kept separate. A splendid horse he rode, a thoroughbred; and he used to come galloping into the wood at dusk, get over his chat with Miss Afy, mount, and gallop away again.”
“He wasn't at West Lynne, sir. In fact, he seemed to make sure that West Lynne and he stayed apart. He rode a magnificent horse, a thoroughbred; and he would come racing into the woods at dusk, have a chat with Miss Afy, then mount up and gallop away again.”
“Where to? Where did he come from?”
“Where to? Where did he come from?”
“From somewhere toward Swainson; a ten mile’s ride, Afy used to say he had. Now that he has appeared here in his own plumage, of course I can put two and two together, and not be at much fault for the exact spot.”
“From somewhere near Swainson; a ten-mile ride, Afy used to say he had. Now that he has shown up here in his true form, I can clearly put the pieces together and determine the exact location without much error.”
“And where’s that?” asked the lawyer.
“And where’s that?” the lawyer asked.
“Levison Park,” said Mr. Ebenezer. “There’s little doubt he was stopping at his uncle’s, and you know that is close to Swainson.”
“Levison Park,” said Mr. Ebenezer. “There’s no doubt he was staying at his uncle’s, and you know that’s near Swainson.”
Lawyer Ball thought things were becoming clearer—or darker, whatever you may please to call it. He paused again, and then put a question impressively.
Lawyer Ball thought things were starting to make sense—or getting worse, however you want to describe it. He paused again, then asked a question with emphasis.
“James, have you any doubt whatever, or shadow of doubt, that Sir Francis Levison is the same man you know as Thorn?”
“James, do you have any doubt at all, or even a hint of doubt, that Sir Francis Levison is the same guy you know as Thorn?”
“Sir, have I any doubt that you are Mr. Ball, or that I am Eb. James?” retorted Mr. Ebenezer. “I am as certain of that man’s identity as I am of yours.”
“Sir, do I have any doubt that you are Mr. Ball, or that I am Eb. James?” retorted Mr. Ebenezer. “I’m as sure of that man’s identity as I am of yours.”
“Are you ready to swear to that fact in a court of justice?”
“Are you ready to swear to that in a court of law?”
“Ready and willing, in any court in the world. To-morrow, if I am called upon.”
“Ready and willing, in any court in the world. Tomorrow, if I'm called upon.”
“Very well. You may go back to your singing club now. Keep a silent tongue in your head.”
“Alright. You can go back to your singing club now. Keep your mouth shut.”
“All close, sir,” answered Mr. Ebenezer James.
“All done, sir,” replied Mr. Ebenezer James.
Far into the middle of the night sat Lawyer Ball and Richard Hare, the former chiefly occupied in taking notes of Richard’s statement.
Far into the middle of the night, Lawyer Ball and Richard Hare sat, with the former mostly focused on jotting down notes from Richard’s statement.
“It’s half a crochet, this objection of Carlyle’s to interfere with Levison,” suddenly uttered Richard, in the midst of some desultory conversation. “Don’t you think so, Mr. Ball?”
“It’s a bit ridiculous, this issue Carlyle has with interfering in Levison’s business,” Richard suddenly said, interrupting some casual conversation. “Don’t you agree, Mr. Ball?”
The lawyer pursed up his lips. “Um! A delicate point. Carlyle was always fastidiously honorable. I should go at him, thunder and fury, in his place; but I and Carlyle are different.”
The lawyer pressed his lips together. “Um! That’s a tricky point. Carlyle was always really honorable. I should confront him with all my anger and intensity; but I'm not like Carlyle.”
The following day, Tuesday, Mr. Ball was much occupied, putting, to use nearly Ebenezer James’ words, that and that together. Later in the day he took a journey to Levison Park, ferreted out some information, and came home again. On that same day, at evening, Richard departed for Liverpool—he was done with for the present—Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle being, as before, alone cognizant of his address.
The next day, Tuesday, Mr. Ball was very busy, using nearly Ebenezer James’ words to piece everything together. Later that day, he traveled to Levison Park, gathered some information, and returned home. That same evening, Richard left for Liverpool—he was finished for now—Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle were, as before, the only ones who knew where he was staying.
Wednesday morning witnessed the arrival again of the Earl of Mount Severn. Lord Vane, too. The latter ought to have gone back to Eton, but he had teased and prayed to be allowed to “see the fun out,” meaning the election. “And that devil’s discomfiture when he finds himself beaten,” he surreptitiously added, behind his father’s back, who was a great stickler for the boy’s always being “gentlemanly.” So the earl had yielded. They arrived, as before, about breakfast-time, having traveled all night. Subsequently, they and Mr. Carlyle walked into West Lynne together.
Wednesday morning saw the return of the Earl of Mount Severn. Lord Vane was with him, even though he was supposed to head back to Eton. He had begged and pleaded to be allowed to “see the fun out,” referring to the election. “And that devil’s disappointment when he realizes he's lost,” he sneakily added behind his father’s back, who was adamant about his son always being “gentlemanly.” So, the earl agreed. They arrived, as before, around breakfast time after traveling all night. After that, they and Mr. Carlyle walked into West Lynne together.
West Lynne was alive and astir. The election was to come off that week, and people made it their business to be in a bustle over it, collectively and individually. Mr. Carlyle’s committee sat at the Buck’s Head, and the traffic in and out was enough to wear the stones away. The bench of justices were remarkably warm over it, neglecting the judicial business, and showing themselves at the Buck’s Head windows in purple and scarlet streamers.
West Lynne was buzzing with energy. The election was happening that week, and everyone was busy with it, both as a group and individually. Mr. Carlyle’s committee met at the Buck’s Head, and the constant flow of people coming and going was enough to wear down the stones. The bench of justices was notably heated about it, ignoring their judicial duties and appearing at the Buck’s Head windows draped in purple and scarlet streamers.
“I will be with you in ten minutes,” said Mr. Carlyle, withdrawing his arm from Lord Mount Severn’s, as they approached his office, “but I must go in and read my letters.”
“I'll be with you in ten minutes,” said Mr. Carlyle, pulling his arm away from Lord Mount Severn’s as they neared his office, “but I need to go in and check my letters.”
So the earl went on to the Buck’s Head, and Lord Vane took a foot canter down to the Raven, to reconnoiter it outside. He was uncommonly fond of planting himself where Sir Francis Levison’s eyes were sure to fall upon him—which eyes were immediately dropped, while the young gentleman’s would be fixed in an audacious stare. Being Lord Vane—or it may be more correct to say, being the Earl of Mount Severn’s son, and under control, he was debarred from dancing and jeering after the yellow candidate, as the unwashed gentry of his own age indulged in, but his tongue and his feet itched to do it.
So the earl headed over to the Buck’s Head, while Lord Vane took a quick walk down to the Raven to check it out from the outside. He really liked positioning himself where Sir Francis Levison would definitely notice him—which, of course, made Sir Francis look away, while the young guy stared back boldly. Being Lord Vane—or, more accurately, being the son of the Earl of Mount Severn and still under his thumb—he couldn’t join in the dancing and mocking of the yellow candidate like his peers, but he really wanted to.
Mr. Carlyle took his seat in his private room, opened his letters, assorted them, marked on the back of some what was to be the purport of their answer, and then called in Mr. Dill. Mr. Carlyle put the letters in his hand, gave some rapid instructions, and rose.
Mr. Carlyle sat down in his private office, opened his letters, sorted through them, noted on the back of some what the response should be, and then called in Mr. Dill. Mr. Carlyle handed him the letters, gave a few quick instructions, and stood up.
“You are in a hurry, Mr. Archibald?”
“You're in a hurry, Mr. Archibald?”
“They want me at the Buck’s Head. Why?”
“They want me at the Buck’s Head. Why?”
“A curious incident occurred to me last evening, sir. I was an ear-witness to a dispute between Levison and Otway Bethel.”
“A strange thing happened to me last night, sir. I overheard an argument between Levison and Otway Bethel.”
“Indeed!” carelessly replied Mr. Carlyle, who was busy at the time looking for something in the deep drawer of the desk.
“Sure!” casually responded Mr. Carlyle, who was focused at the moment on searching for something in the deep drawer of the desk.
“And what I heard would go far to hang Levison, if not Bethel. As sure as we are here, Mr. Archibald, they hold the secret of Hallijohn’s murder. It appears that Levison—”
“And what I heard would be enough to hang Levison, if not Bethel. As sure as we are here, Mr. Archibald, they know the secret of Hallijohn’s murder. It seems that Levison—”
“Stop!” interposed Mr. Carlyle. “I would prefer not to hear this. Levison may have murdered him, but it is no affair of mine, neither shall I make it such.”
“Stop!” Mr. Carlyle interrupted. “I’d rather not hear this. Levison might have killed him, but that’s not my business, and I won’t make it one.”
Old Dill felt checkmated. “Meanwhile Richard Hare suffers, Mr. Archibald,” he observed, in a remonstrating tone.
Old Dill felt cornered. “Meanwhile Richard Hare is suffering, Mr. Archibald,” he noted, in a disapproving tone.
“I am aware he does.”
“I know he does.”
“Is it right that the innocent should suffer for the guilty?”
“Is it fair that the innocent should suffer for the guilty?”
“No; very wrong. But the case is all too common.”
“No; that’s very wrong. But this situation happens way too often.”
“If some one would take up Richard Hare’s cause now, he might be proved innocent,” added the old man, with a wistful look at Mr. Carlyle.
“If someone were to take up Richard Hare’s case now, he could be proven innocent,” added the old man, looking at Mr. Carlyle with a sense of yearning.
“It is being taken up, Dill.”
“It’s getting picked up, Dill.”
A pause and a glad look. “That’s the best news I have had for many a day, sir. But my evidence will be necessary to your case. Levison—”
A pause and a happy glance. “That’s the best news I’ve had in a long time, sir. But my testimony will be essential for your case. Levison—”
“I’m not taking up the case. You must carry your news elsewhere. It is no affair of mine, I say.”
“I’m not interested in taking this case. You need to take your news somewhere else. It’s not my problem, I’m telling you.”
“Then who is taking it up?” echoed Mr. Dill, in astonishment.
“Then who is taking it up?” repeated Mr. Dill, in shock.
“Ball. He has had a meeting with Richard, and is now acting for him under the rose.”
“Ball. He met with Richard and is now secretly representing him.”
Mr. Dill’s eyes sparkled. “Is he going to prosecute, Mr. Archibald?”
Mr. Dill's eyes lit up. "Is he going to press charges, Mr. Archibald?"
“I tell you I know nothing—I will know nothing. When the affair comes out to the public—if it ever does come out—I shall share in the information, Dill, and that is all.”
“I’m telling you, I don’t know anything—I won’t know anything. When this whole thing becomes public—if it ever does—I’ll be in the loop, Dill, and that’s it.”
“Ah, well, I can understand. But I shall go on to their office at once, Mr. Archibald, and inform them of what I overheard,” spoke old Dill, in vehement decision.
“Ah, well, I get it. But I'm going to head over to their office right now, Mr. Archibald, and let them know what I heard,” said old Dill, with firm determination.
“That is not my affair either,” laughed Mr. Carlyle, “it is yours. But remember, if you do go, it is Ball, not Treadman.”
“That’s not my problem either,” Mr. Carlyle laughed, “it's yours. But just remember, if you do go, it's Ball, not Treadman.”
Waiting only to give certain orders to the head clerk, Mr. Dill proceeded to the office of Ball & Treadman. A full hour was he closeted there with the senior partner.
Waiting just to give some instructions to the head clerk, Mr. Dill went to the office of Ball & Treadman. He spent a full hour in there with the senior partner.
Not until three o’clock that afternoon did the justices take their seats on the bench. Scarcely were they seated when Lawyer Ball bustled in and craved a secret hearing. His application was of the last importance, he promised, but, that the ends of justice might not be defeated it was necessary their worships should entertain it in private; he therefore craved the bench to accord it to him.
Not until three o'clock that afternoon did the justices take their seats on the bench. Hardly had they settled in when Lawyer Ball hurried in and requested a private hearing. He promised that his application was extremely
The bench consulted, looked wise, and, possibly possessing some latent curiosity themselves upon the point, graciously acceded. They adjourned to a private room, and it was full half-past four before they came out of it. Very long faces, scared and grim, were their worships’, as if Lawyer Ball’s communication had both perplexed and confounded them.
The bench talked it over, looked thoughtful, and maybe even had some hidden curiosity about the matter, so they agreed to it. They moved to a private room, and it wasn't until half-past four that they finally came out. Their expressions were very serious, worried, and grim, as if Lawyer Ball’s message had both confused and unsettled them.
“This is the afternoon we are to meet Dr. Martin at papa’s office,” William Carlyle had suddenly exclaimed that day at dinner. “Do we walk in, Madame Vine?”
“This is the afternoon we’re supposed to meet Dr. Martin at Dad’s office,” William Carlyle had suddenly said that day at dinner. “Are we walking in, Madame Vine?”
“I do not know, William. Mrs. Carlyle is going to take you.”
“I don’t know, William. Mrs. Carlyle is going to take you.”
“No, she is not; you are going to take me.”
“No, she isn’t; you’re going to take me.”
A flush passed over Lady Isabel’s face at the bare thought, though she did not believe it. She go to Mr. Carlyle’s office! “Mrs. Carlyle told me herself that she should take you,” was the reply.
A rush of color came to Lady Isabel’s face at the mere thought, even though she didn’t really believe it. She go to Mr. Carlyle’s office! “Mrs. Carlyle told me herself that she would take you,” was the response.
“All I know is, mamma told me this morning you would take me to West Lynne to-day,” persisted William.
“All I know is, Mom said this morning that you would take me to West Lynne today,” William insisted.
The discussion was interrupted by the appearance of Mrs. Carlyle—interrupted and decided also.
The conversation was cut short by the arrival of Mrs. Carlyle—stopped and determined as well.
“Madame Vine,” she said, “you will be ready at three o’clock to go in with William?”
“Madame Vine,” she said, “will you be ready at three o’clock to go in with William?”
Lady Isabel’s heart beat. “I understood you to say that you should go with him yourself, madame.”
Lady Isabel's heart raced. “I thought you said you would go with him, ma'am.”
“I know I did. I intended to do so, but I heard this morning that some friends from a distance are coming this afternoon to call upon me, therefore I shall not go out.”
“I know I did. I meant to do that, but I heard this morning that some friends from far away are coming to see me this afternoon, so I won’t be going out.”
How she, Lady Isabel, wished that she dare say, also, “I shall not go out either.” But that might not be. Well, she must go through with it as she had to go through with the rest.
How Lady Isabel wished she could say, “I won’t go out either.” But that wasn’t an option. Well, she had to get through it like she had to get through everything else.
William rode his pony into West Lynne, the groom attending to take it back again. He was to walk home with Madame Vine, who walked both ways.
William rode his pony into West Lynne, while the groom took care of bringing it back. He was planning to walk home with Madame Vine, who walked both ways.
Mr. Carlyle was not in when they arrived at the office. The boy went boldly on to the private room, leaving Madame Vine to follow him.
Mr. Carlyle wasn't in when they got to the office. The boy confidently walked into the private room, leaving Madame Vine to follow him.
Presently Mr. Carlyle appeared. He was talking to Mr. Dill, who followed him.
Presently, Mr. Carlyle showed up. He was chatting with Mr. Dill, who was trailing behind him.
“Oh, you are here, Madame Vine! I left word that you were to go into Miss Carlyle’s. Did I not leave word, Dill?”
“Oh, you’re here, Madame Vine! I mentioned that you were supposed to go into Miss Carlyle’s. Didn’t I mention that, Dill?”
“Not with me, sir.”
"Not with me, sir."
“I forgot it, then; I meant to do so. What is the time?” He looked at his watch: ten minutes to four. “Did the doctor say at what hour he should call?” Mr. Carlyle added to Madame Vine.
“I forgot it then; I meant to do that. What time is it?” He checked his watch: ten minutes to four. “Did the doctor say what time he should come?” Mr. Carlyle asked Madame Vine.
“Not precisely. I gathered that it would be very early in the afternoon.”
“Not exactly. I figured it would be really early in the afternoon.”
“Here he is!” exclaimed Mr. Carlyle with alacrity, as he went into the hall. She supposed he alluded to the physician—supposed he had seen him pass the window. Their entrance together woke up William.
“Here he is!” Mr. Carlyle said excitedly as he entered the hall. She thought he was talking about the doctor—figured he had seen him walk by the window. Their arrival together roused William.
“Well,” said the doctor, who was a little man with a bald head, “and how fares it with my young patient? Bon jour madame.”
“Well,” said the doctor, who was a small man with a bald head, “how is my young patient doing? Bon jour madame.”
“Bon jour, monsieur,” responded she. She wished everybody would address her in French, and take her for French; there seemed less chance of recognition. She would have to speak in good plain English, however, if she must carry on conversation with the doctor. Beyond a familiar phrase or two, he was something like Justice Hare—Nong parley Fronsay me!
“Bonjour, mister,” she replied. She wished everyone would talk to her in French and think she was French; it seemed like that would reduce the chances of being recognized. However, she knew she would have to speak in clear English if she needed to have a conversation with the doctor. Besides a phrase or two she knew, he was a bit like Justice Hare—Nong parley Fronsay me!
“And how does the cod-liver oil get on?” asked the doctor of William, as he drew him to the light. “It is nicer now than it used to be, eh?”
“And how’s the cod-liver oil working out?” the doctor asked William as he pulled him into the light. “Is it better now than it used to be, right?”
“No,” said William; “it is nastier than ever.”
“No,” William said; “it’s worse than ever.”
Dr. Martin looked at the boy; felt his pulse, his skin, listened to his breathing. “There,” said he, presently, “you may sit down and have your nap out.”
Dr. Martin looked at the boy, checked his pulse, felt his skin, and listened to his breathing. “There,” he said after a moment, “you can sit down and take your nap.”
“I wish I might have something to drink; I am very thirsty. May I ring for some water, papa?”
“I wish I had something to drink; I'm really thirsty. Can I call for some water, Dad?”
“Go and find your aunt’s maid, and ask her for some,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“Go find your aunt’s maid and ask her for some,” Mr. Carlyle said.
“Ask her for milk,” called out Dr. Martin. “Not water.”
“Ask her for milk,” Dr. Martin shouted. “Not water.”
Away went William. Mr. Carlyle was leaning against the side of the window; Dr. Martin folded his arms before it: Lady Isabel stood near the latter. The broad, full light was cast upon all, but the thick veil hid Lady Isabel’s face. It was not often she could be caught without that veil, for she seemed to wear her bonnet at all sorts of seasonable and unseasonable times.
Away went William. Mr. Carlyle was leaning against the window; Dr. Martin had his arms crossed in front of it: Lady Isabel stood close to him. The bright, full light shone on everyone, but the thick veil covered Lady Isabel’s face. She rarely let herself be seen without that veil, as she seemed to wear her bonnet at all sorts of appropriate and inappropriate times.
“What is your opinion, doctor?” asked Mr. Carlyle.
“What’s your opinion, doctor?” asked Mr. Carlyle.
“Well,” began the doctor, in a very professional tone, “the boy is certainly delicate. But—”
“Well,” the doctor started, in a very professional tone, “the boy is definitely fragile. But—”
“Stay, Dr. Martin,” was the interruption, spoken in a low, impressive voice, “you will deal candidly with me. I must know the truth, without disguise. Tell it me freely.”
“Wait, Dr. Martin,” came the interruption, spoken in a low, serious voice. “You need to be honest with me. I have to know the truth, without any pretense. Speak freely.”
Dr. Martin paused. “The truth is not always palatable, Mr. Carlyle.”
Dr. Martin paused. “The truth isn’t always easy to take, Mr. Carlyle.”
“True. But for that very reason, all the more necessary. Let me hear the worst. And the child has no mother, you know, to be shocked with it.”
“That's true. But because of that, it's even more important. Tell me everything. And the child doesn’t have a mother to be upset by it, you know.”
“I fear that it will be the worst.”
“I’m afraid it’s going to be the worst.”
“Death?”
"Is it death?"
“Ay. The seeds of consumption must have been inherent in him. They are showing out too palpably.”
“Ay. The seeds of consumption must have been in him all along. They’re becoming way too obvious.”
“Is there no hope for the child?”
“Is there no hope for the child?”
Dr. Martin looked at him. “You bade me give you the truth.”
Dr. Martin looked at him. “You asked me to tell you the truth.”
“Nothing else; nothing but the truth,” returned Mr. Carlyle, his tone one of mingled pain and command.
“Nothing else; nothing but the truth,” replied Mr. Carlyle, his tone a mix of pain and authority.
“Then, there is none; no hope whatever. The lungs are extensively diseased.”
“Then, there’s none; no hope at all. The lungs are severely damaged.”
“And how long—”
"And how long until—"
“That I cannot say,” interrupted the doctor, divining what the next question was to be. “He may linger on for months; for a year, it may even be; or a very short period may see the termination. Don’t worry him with any more lessons and stuff of learning; he’ll never want it.”
“That I can’t say,” interrupted the doctor, guessing what the next question would be. “He might hang on for months; maybe even a year; or it could all end very soon. Don’t overload him with more lessons and all that learning stuff; he’ll never need it.”
The doctor cast his eyes on the governess as he spoke; the injunction concerned her as much as it did Mr. Carlyle. And the doctor started, for he thought she was fainting; her face had become so ghastly white; he could see it through her veil.
The doctor looked at the governess as he spoke; the warning was just as much for her as it was for Mr. Carlyle. He was taken aback, thinking she might faint; her face had turned an awful shade of white, visible even through her veil.
“You are ill, madame! You are ill? Trouve malade, don’t you?”
“You’re sick, ma'am! You’re sick? Trouve malade, aren’t you?”
She opened her lips to speak; her trembling lips, that would not obey her. Dr. Martin, in his concern, pulled off the blue spectacles. She caught them from him with one hand, sat down on the nearest chair, and hid her face with the other.
She opened her mouth to speak, but her trembling lips wouldn't cooperate. Dr. Martin, worried, took off his blue glasses. She grabbed them from him with one hand, sat down in the nearest chair, and covered her face with the other.
Mr. Carlyle, scarcely understanding the scuffle, came forward. “Are you ill, Madame Vine?”
Mr. Carlyle, barely grasping the commotion, stepped forward. “Are you okay, Madame Vine?”
She was putting her spectacles under her veil, her face whiter than ever. “Pray do not interrupt your conversation to pay attention to me! I thank you; I thank you both. I am subject to—slight spasms, and they do make me look ill for the moment. It has passed now.”
She was putting on her glasses under her veil, her face paler than ever. “Please don’t stop your conversation to focus on me! Thank you; I really appreciate it, both of you. I have—just a few minor spasms, and they do make me look unwell for a bit. But it’s over now.”
The doctor turned from her; Mr. Carlyle resumed his place by the window. “What should be the treatment?” asked the latter.
The doctor turned away from her; Mr. Carlyle went back to his spot by the window. “What should the treatment be?” asked him.
“Almost anything you please—that the boy himself likes. Let him play or rest, ride or walk, eat and drink, or let it alone; it cannot make much difference.”
“Almost anything you want—that the boy himself enjoys. Let him play or rest, ride or walk, eat and drink, or skip it; it really doesn’t make much difference.”
“Doctor! You yield it, as a last hope, very lightly.”
“Doctor! You give up on it, as a last hope, way too easily.”
Dr. Martin shook his head. “I speak as I know. You insisted on having my true opinion.”
Dr. Martin shook his head. “I speak as I know. You insisted on getting my honest opinion.”
“A warmer climate?” suggested Mr. Carlyle eagerly, the idea crossing his mind.
“A warmer climate?” Mr. Carlyle suggested eagerly, as the idea popped into his head.
“It might prolong the end for a little while—a few weeks, perhaps—avert it it could not. And who could take him? You could not go; and he has no mother. No! I should not advise it.”
“It might delay the end for a little while—a few weeks, maybe—but it couldn’t prevent it. And who could take him? You can’t go; and he has no mother. No! I wouldn’t recommend it.”
“I wish you would see Wainwright—with reference to William.”
“I wish you would talk to Wainwright about William.”
“I have seen him. I met him this afternoon, by chance, and told him my opinion. How is Mrs. Carlyle?”
"I've seen him. I ran into him this afternoon and shared my thoughts. How's Mrs. Carlyle?"
“Pretty well. She is not in robust health, you are aware, just now.”
"Pretty good. She's not in great health, as you know, right now."
Dr. Martin smiled. “These things will happen. Mrs. Carlyle has a thoroughly good constitution; a far stronger one than—than——”
Dr. Martin smiled. “These things happen. Mrs. Carlyle has a really strong constitution; much stronger than—than——”
“Than what?” said Mr. Carlyle, wondering why he hesitated.
“Than what?” Mr. Carlyle asked, wondering why he was hesitating.
“You must grant me pardon. I may as well finish, now I have begun; but I was not thinking when I spoke. She is stronger than was Lady Isabel. I must be off to catch the six train.”
“You have to forgive me. I might as well finish now that I’ve started; but I wasn’t thinking when I said that. She’s stronger than Lady Isabel was. I need to hurry to catch the six o’clock train.”
“You will come over from time to time to East Lynne to see William?”
“You're going to come over occasionally to East Lynne to see William?”
“If you wish it. It may be a satisfaction, perhaps. Bon jour, madame.”
“If you want it. It might be satisfying, maybe. Good morning, ma'am.”
Lady Isabel bowed to him as he left the room with Mr. Carlyle. “How fond that French governess of yours is of the boy!” the doctor whispered, as they crossed the hall. “I detected it when she brought him to Lynneborough. And you saw her just now! That emotion was all because he could not live. Good-bye.”
Lady Isabel nodded to him as he left the room with Mr. Carlyle. “That French governess of yours really cares for the boy!” the doctor whispered as they walked through the hall. “I noticed it when she brought him to Lynneborough. And you saw her just now! That reaction was all because he might not survive. Goodbye.”
Mr. Carlyle grasped his hand. “Doctor, I wish you could save him!” he passionately uttered.
Mr. Carlyle shook his hand. “Doctor, I wish you could save him!” he said passionately.
“Ah, Carlyle! If we humble mites of human doctors could but keep those whom it is the Great Physician’s pleasure to take, how we should be run after! There’s hidden mercy, remember, in the darkest cloud. Farewell my friend.”
“Ah, Carlyle! If we small-time human doctors could just keep those whom the Great Physician decides to take, how much we would be pursued! There's hidden kindness, remember, in the darkest cloud. Goodbye, my friend.”
Mr. Carlyle returned to the room. He approached Lady Isabel, looking down upon her as she sat; not that he could see much of her face. “These are grievous tidings. But you were more prepared for them, I fancy, than I was.”
Mr. Carlyle came back into the room. He walked over to Lady Isabel, looking down at her while she sat; though he couldn't see much of her face. “These are terrible news. But I imagine you were more ready for them than I was.”
She started suddenly up, approached the window, and looked out, as if she saw somebody passing whom she would gaze at. All of emotion was stirred up within her—her temples throbbed, her throat beat, her breath became hysterical. Could she bear thus to hold confidential converse with him over the state of their child? She pulled off her gloves for coolness to her burning hands, she wiped the moisture from her pale forehead, she struggled manfully for calmness. What excuse could she offer to Mr. Carlyle?
She suddenly got up, walked over to the window, and looked outside, as if she saw someone passing by that she wanted to watch. All her emotions were stirred up inside—her temples throbbed, her throat pounded, and her breath became frantic. Could she really have a private conversation with him about their child's situation? She took off her gloves to cool her burning hands, wiped the sweat from her pale forehead, and fought hard to stay calm. What excuse could she give Mr. Carlyle?
“I had begun to like the boy so very much, sir,” she said, half turning round. “And the doctor’s fiat, too plainly pronounced has given me pain; pain to agitation.”
“I had started to really like the boy, sir,” she said, half turning around. “And the doctor's decision, so clearly stated, has caused me pain; pain that leads to agitation.”
Again Mr. Carlyle approached her, following close up to where she stood. “You are very kind, thus to feel an interest in my child.”
Again, Mr. Carlyle came up to her, standing right next to where she was. “You’re very kind to show such concern for my child.”
She did not answer.
She didn't respond.
“Here, papa, papa! I want you,” cried William, breaking into the room. “Let me walk home with you? Are you going to walk?”
“Hey, Dad, Dad! I want you,” shouted William as he entered the room. “Can I walk home with you? Are you walking?”
How could he find it in his heart to deny anything to the child then?
How could he bring himself to say no to the child then?
“Very well,” he said. “Stay here till I come for you.”
“Alright,” he said. “Stay here until I come back for you.”
“We are going home with papa,” proclaimed William to Madame Vine.
“We're going home with Dad,” William told Madame Vine.
Madame Vine did not relish the news. But there was no help for it. In a very short time Mr. Carlyle appeared, and they set off; he holding William’s hand; madame walking on the other side of the child.
Madame Vine didn’t like the news. But it couldn’t be helped. In no time, Mr. Carlyle arrived, and they headed out; he was holding William’s hand while Madame walked on the other side of the child.
“Where’s William Vane, papa?” asked the boy.
“Where’s William Vane, Dad?” asked the boy.
“He has gone on with Lord Mount Severn.”
“He has gone with Lord Mount Severn.”
Scarcely had the words been spoken, when some one came bolting out of the post-office, and met them face to face; almost ran against them in fact, creating some hindrance. The man looked confused, and slunk off into the gutter. And you will not wonder that he did, when you hear that it was Francis Levison. William, child like, turned his head to gaze at the intruder.
Scarcely had the words been spoken when someone burst out of the post office and ran into them almost bumping into them, causing some disruption. The man looked confused and slipped off into the gutter. You won’t be surprised to hear it was Francis Levison. William, childlike, turned his head to stare at the intruder.
“I would not be an ugly bad man like him for the world,” quoth he, as he turned his back again. “Would you, papa?”
“I wouldn’t want to be an ugly, bad guy like him for anything,” he said, turning his back again. “Would you, Dad?”
Mr. Carlyle did not answer, and Isabel cast an involuntary glance upon him from her white face. His was impassive, save that a cast of ineffable scorn marred the delicate beauty of his lips. If humiliation for the past had never wrung Lady Isabel’s heart before, it would have wrung it then.
Mr. Carlyle didn’t respond, and Isabel involuntarily glanced at him from her pale face. His expression was unreadable, except for a hint of indescribable scorn that marred the delicate beauty of his lips. If Lady Isabel had never felt humiliated by her past before, she certainly felt it then.
At Mr. Justice Hare’s gate they encountered that gentleman, who appeared to be standing there to give himself an airing. William caught sight of Mrs. Hare seated on the garden bench, outside the window, and ran to kiss her. All the children loved Mrs. Hare. The justice was looking—not pale; that would not be a term half strong enough: but yellow. The curls of his best wig were limp, and all his pomposity appeared to have gone out of him.
At Mr. Justice Hare’s gate, they came across him, seemingly standing there to get some fresh air. William spotted Mrs. Hare sitting on the garden bench outside the window and rushed over to kiss her. All the kids adored Mrs. Hare. The justice looked—not pale; that wouldn’t even come close: but yellow. The curls of his best wig hung flat, and all his usual pomp seemed to have disappeared.
“I say, Carlyle, what on earth’s this?” cried he, in a tone that, for him, was wonderfully subdued and meek. “I was not on the bench this afternoon, but Pinner has been telling me—of an application that was made to them in private. It’s not true, you know; it can’t be; it’s too far-fetched a tale. What do you know about it?”
“I say, Carlyle, what the heck is this?” he exclaimed, in a tone that was surprisingly soft and humble for him. “I wasn’t on the bench this afternoon, but Pinner has been telling me about an application that was made to them in private. It’s not true, you know; it can’t be; it’s too far-fetched. What do you know about it?”
“Nothing,” said Mr. Carlyle. “I do not know what you are talking of. I have been privy to no application.”
“Nothing,” Mr. Carlyle said. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. I haven’t been informed of any application.”
“It seems they want to make out now that Dick never murdered Hallijohn,” proceeded the justice, in a half whisper, glancing round as if to be sure that there were no eaves-droppers amidst the trees.
“It looks like they want to make it seem that Dick never killed Hallijohn,” the justice said quietly, looking around as if to make sure there were no eavesdroppers among the trees.
“Oh,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“Oh,” Mr. Carlyle said.
“But that Levison did. Levison!”
“But that Levison did. Levison!”
Mr. Carlyle made no reply, save by a gesture; his face more impassive than before. Not so another face beside him, a fair face; that turned white again with emotion as she listened.
Mr. Carlyle didn't respond verbally, just with a gesture; his expression was even more unreadable than before. Not so for the other face next to him, a fair face; it went pale again with emotion as she listened.
“But it can’t be, you know. It can’t, I say.”
“But it can't be, you know. It can't, I say.”
“So far as Richard’s innocence goes, of that I have long been convinced,” spoke Mr. Carlyle.
“So far as Richard’s innocence is concerned, I've been convinced of that for a long time,” said Mr. Carlyle.
“And that Levison’s guilty?” returned the justice, opening his eyes in puzzled wonderment.
“And that Levison’s guilty?” asked the judge, opening his eyes in confusion.
“I have no opinion upon that point,” was the cold rejoinder.
“I don’t have an opinion on that,” was the cold reply.
“It’s impossible, I say. Dick can’t be innocent. You may as well tell me that the world’s turned upside down.”
“It’s impossible, I say. Dick can’t be innocent. You might as well tell me that the world’s turned upside down.”
“It is, sometimes, I think. That Richard was not the guilty man will be proved yet, justice, in the broad face of day.”
“It is, sometimes, I think. That Richard wasn't the guilty one will be proven yet, justice, in broad daylight.”
“If—if—that other did do it, I should think you’d take the warrant out of the hands of the police and capture him yourself.”
“If—that other person did it, I would think you’d take the warrant away from the police and catch him yourself.”
“I would not touch him with a pair of tongs,” spoke Mr. Carlyle, his lips curling again. “If the man goes to his punishment, he goes; but I do not help him on his road thither.”
“I wouldn't go near him even with a pair of tongs,” said Mr. Carlyle, his lips curling again. “If the man faces his punishment, so be it; but I won’t assist him on his way there.”
“Can Dick be innocent?” mused the justice, returning to the thought which so troubled his mind. “Then why has he kept away? Why did he not come back and say so?”
“Can Dick be innocent?” thought the justice, going back to the idea that was bothering him. “Then why has he stayed away? Why didn’t he come back and say so?”
“That you might deliver him up, justice. You know you took an oath to do it.”
“That you might hand him over, justice. You know you swore to do it.”
The justice looked green, and remarkably humble.
The judge looked a bit sick and surprisingly humble.
“Oh, but Carlyle,” impulsively spoke he, the thought occurring to him, “what an awful revenge this would have been for you on—somebody—had she lived. How her false step would have come home to her now!”
“Oh, but Carlyle,” he said impulsively, the thought hitting him, “what an awful revenge this would have been for you on—someone—if she had lived. How her mistake would have come back to haunt her now!”
“False steps come home to most people,” responded Mr. Carlyle, as he took William by the hand, who then ran up. And, lifting his hat to Mrs. Hare in the distance, he walked on.
“False steps come back to haunt most people,” said Mr. Carlyle, as he took William's hand, and William ran ahead. He then tipped his hat to Mrs. Hare in the distance and continued walking.
She, Lady Isabel, walked on, too, by the side of the child, as before, walked on with a shivering frame, and a heart sick unto death. The justice looked after her, his mind unoccupied. He was in a maze of bewilderment. Richard innocent! Richard, whom he had striven to pursue to a shameful end! And that other the guilty one! The world was turning upside down.
She, Lady Isabel, walked on beside the child, just like before, walking with a trembling body and a heart feeling utterly broken. The judge watched her, his mind blank. He was completely confused. Richard innocent! Richard, whom he had tried to track down for a disgraceful conclusion! And the other one was the real culprit! The world was turning upside down.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
MRS. CARLYLE IN FULL DRESS, AFY ALSO.
Merrily rose West Lynne on Thursday morning; merrily rang out the bells, clashing and chiming. The street was alive with people; the windows were crowded with heads; something unusual was astir. It was the day of the nomination of the two candidates, and everybody took the opportunity to make a holiday.
Merrily, West Lynne woke up on Thursday morning; joyfully, the bells rang, clashing and chiming. The street buzzed with people; there were heads packed in every window; something out of the ordinary was happening. It was the day of the nomination for the two candidates, and everyone seized the chance to make it a holiday.
Ten o’clock was the hour named; but, before that hour struck, West Lynne was crammed. The country people had come in, thick and threefold; rich and poor; people of note, and people of none; voters and non-voters, all eager to mix themselves up with the day’s proceedings. You see the notorious fact of Sir Francis Levison’s having come forward to oppose Mr. Carlyle, caused greater interest in this election than is usual, even in small country places—and that need not be. Barbara drove in her carriage, the two children with her, and the governess. The governess said she preferred to remain at home. Barbara would not hear of it; almost felt inclined to resent it as a slight; besides, if she took no interest in Mr. Carlyle, she must go to take care of Lucy; she, Barbara, would be too much occupied to look after children. So Madame Vine, perforce, stepped into the barouche and sat opposite to Mrs. Carlyle, her thick veil shading her features, and their pallor contrasting with the blue spectacles.
Ten o’clock was the designated time; but before the hour arrived, West Lynne was packed. The locals had come in, in droves; both the wealthy and the poor; notable figures and everyday people; voters and non-voters, all eager to get involved in the day’s events. The well-known fact that Sir Francis Levison had stepped up to challenge Mr. Carlyle sparked more interest in this election than usual, even in small towns—and it didn’t have to be that way. Barbara drove in her carriage, with her two children and the governess. The governess mentioned she preferred to stay home. Barbara wouldn’t hear of it; she almost took it as an insult; besides, if she didn’t care about Mr. Carlyle, she needed to go to look after Lucy because she, Barbara, would be too busy to take care of the kids. So, Madame Vine had no choice but to get into the barouche and sit across from Mrs. Carlyle, her thick veil covering her face, and the paleness of her skin contrasting with her blue glasses.
They alighted at the residence of Miss Carlyle. Quite a gathering was already there. Lady and Miss Dobede, the Herberts, Mrs. Hare, and many others; for the house was in a good spot for seeing the fun; and all the people were eager to testify their respect to Mr. Carlyle, in contradiction to that other one. Miss Carlyle was in full rig; a brocaded dress, and a scarlet-and-purple bow in front of it, the size of a pumpkin. It was about the only occasion, in all Miss Carlyle’s life, that she deemed it necessary to attire herself beyond common. Barbara wore no bow, but she exhibited a splendid bouquet of scarlet-and-purple flowers. Mr. Carlyle had himself given it to her that morning.
They got off at Miss Carlyle's house. There was already quite a crowd there. Lady and Miss Dobede, the Herberts, Mrs. Hare, and many others; the house was perfectly positioned for watching the fun, and everyone was eager to show their respect to Mr. Carlyle, unlike that other guy. Miss Carlyle was dressed to impress; she wore a brocaded dress with a huge scarlet-and-purple bow in front, the size of a pumpkin. It was one of the few times in her life that she felt it was necessary to dress up beyond the ordinary. Barbara didn’t wear a bow, but she had a stunning bouquet of scarlet-and-purple flowers. Mr. Carlyle had given it to her that morning.
Mr. Carlyle saw them all at the windows of the large upper drawing-room, and came in; he was then on his way to the town-hall. Shaking hands, laughter, hearty and hasty good wishes; and he quitted the room again. Barbara stole after him for a sweeter farewell.
Mr. Carlyle saw everyone at the windows of the big upper drawing-room and came in; he was on his way to the town hall. There were handshakes, laughter, and quick, warm good wishes, and then he left the room again. Barbara slipped out after him for a more tender goodbye.
“God bless you and prosper you, Archibald, my dearest!”
“God bless you and bring you success, Archibald, my dearest!”
The business of the day began. Mr. Carlyle was proposed by Sir John Dobede, and seconded by Mr. Herbert. Lord Mount Severn, than whom not a busier man was there, would willingly have been proposer and seconder too, but he had no local influence in the place. Sir Francis Levison was proposed also by two gentlemen of standing. The show of hands was declared to be in favor of Mr. Carlyle. It just was in favor of him; about twenty to one. Upon which the baronet’s friends demanded a poll.
The business of the day began. Mr. Carlyle was nominated by Sir John Dobede and supported by Mr. Herbert. Lord Mount Severn, who was busier than anyone else, would have happily nominated and supported him as well, but he had no local influence in the area. Sir Francis Levison was also nominated by two respected gentlemen. The show of hands indicated clear support for Mr. Carlyle—about twenty to one in his favor. At this, the baronet’s friends requested a poll.
Then all was bustle, and scuffle, and confusion, every one tearing away to the hustings, which had been fixed in a convenient spot, the town-hall, not affording the accommodation necessary for a poll. Candidates, and proposers and seconders, and gentlemen, and officers, and mob, hustling and jostling each other. Mr. Carlyle was linked arm-in-arm with Sir John Dobede; Sir John’s arm was within Lord Mount Severn’s—but, as to order, it was impossible to observe any. To gain the place they had to pass the house of Miss Carlyle. Young Vane, who was in the thick of the crowd, of course, cast his eyes up to its lined windows, took off his hat and waved it. “Carlyle and honor forever!” shouted he.
Then everything was chaotic, with people rushing to the polling place, which was set up in a convenient location since the town hall didn’t have enough space for voting. Candidates, supporters, and a mix of gentlemen, officers, and a crowd were all pushing and shoving each other. Mr. Carlyle was linked arm-in-arm with Sir John Dobede; Sir John had his arm linked with Lord Mount Severn’s—but there was no real order to it. To get to the polling place, they had to pass by Miss Carlyle’s house. Young Vane, who was in the middle of the crowd, naturally looked up at the window, took off his hat, and waved. “Carlyle and honor forever!” he shouted.
The ladies laughed and nodded, and shook their handkerchiefs, and displayed their scarlet and purple colors. The crowd took up the shout, till the very air echoed with it. “Carlyle and honor forever!” Barbara’s tears were falling; but she smiled through them at one pair of loving eyes, which sought out hers.
The women laughed, nodded, waved their handkerchiefs, and showed off their bright red and purple colors. The crowd joined in the cheer, and the sound filled the air. “Carlyle and honor forever!” Barbara cried tears, but she smiled through them at a pair of loving eyes that searched for hers.
“A galaxy of beauty!” whispered Mr. Drake in the ear of Sir Francis. “How the women rally round him! I tell you what, Levison, you and the government were stupid to go on with the contest, and I said so days ago. You have no more chance against Carlyle than that bit of straw has against the wind. You ought to have withdrawn in time.”
“A galaxy of beauty!” whispered Mr. Drake in Sir Francis's ear. “Look at how the women flock to him! I’m telling you, Levison, you and the government were foolish to continue with the contest, and I said that days ago. You have no chance against Carlyle, just like that piece of straw has against the wind. You should have backed out in time.”
“Like a coward?” angrily returned Sir Francis. “No, I’ll go on with it to the last, though I do get beaten.”
“Like a coward?” Sir Francis shot back angrily. “No, I’ll stick with it until the end, even if I do get defeated.”
“How lovely his wife is,” observed Mr. Drake, his admiring eyes cast up at Barbara. “I say, Levison, was the first one as charming?”
“How lovely his wife is,” Mr. Drake said, admiringly looking up at Barbara. “Hey, Levison, was the first one as charming?”
Sir Francis looked perfectly savage; the allusion did not please him. But, ere another word could be spoken, some one in the garb of a policeman, who had wound his way through the crowd, laid his hand upon the baronet.
Sir Francis looked completely furious; the remark did not sit well with him. But, before another word could be said, someone dressed as a police officer, who had made his way through the crowd, placed his hand on the baronet.
“Sir Francis Levison, you are my prisoner.”
“Sir Francis Levison, you are under arrest.”
Nothing worse than debt occurred at that moment to the mind of Sir Francis. But that was quite enough, and he turned purple with rage.
Nothing worse than debt came to Sir Francis's mind at that moment. But that was more than enough, and he turned purple with anger.
“Your hands off, vermin! How dare you?”
“Keep your hands to yourself, you pest! How dare you?”
A quick movement, a slight click, a hustle from the wondering crowd more immediately around, and the handcuffs were on. Utter amazement alone prevented Mr. Drake from knocking down the policeman. A dozen vituperating tongues assailed him.
A quick movement, a slight click, a rush from the curious crowd nearby, and the handcuffs were on. Mr. Drake was so stunned that he almost knocked down the policeman. A dozen angry voices shouted at him.
“I’m sorry to do it in this public place and manner,” spoke the officer, partly to Sir Francis, partly to the gentlemen around, “but I couldn’t come across you last night, do as I would. And the warrant has been in my hands since five o’clock yesterday afternoon. Sir Francis Levison, I arrest you for the wilful murder of George Hallijohn.”
“I’m sorry to do this in such a public place,” the officer said, mostly to Sir Francis and the other gentlemen around, “but I couldn’t find you last night, no matter how hard I tried. And I’ve had the warrant since five o’clock yesterday afternoon. Sir Francis Levison, I’m arresting you for the intentional murder of George Hallijohn.”
The crowd fell back; the crowd was paralyzed with consternation; the word was passed from one extreme to the other, and back and across again, and the excitement grew high. The ladies looking from Miss Carlyle’s windows saw what had happened, though they could not divine the cause. Some of them turned pale at sight of the handcuffs, and Mary Pinner, an excitable girl, fell into a screaming fit.
The crowd stepped back; they were frozen with shock; the word spread from one side to the other and back again, and the excitement escalated. The women looking out from Miss Carlyle’s windows saw what had happened, even if they couldn't figure out why. Some of them went pale at the sight of the handcuffs, and Mary Pinner, a highly emotional girl, broke into a screaming fit.
Pale! What was their gentle paleness compared with the frightfully livid one of Francis Levison? His agitation was pitiable to witness, his face a terror to look upon; once or twice he gasped, as if in an agony; and then his eyes happened to fall on Otway Bethel, who stood near. Shorn of his adornments—which might not be thought adornments upon paper—the following was the sentence that burst involuntarily from his lips,—
Pale! What was their gentle paleness compared to the seriously ashen one of Francis Levison? His distress was hard to watch, his face a fright to look at; a couple of times he gasped, as if in pain; and then his eyes landed on Otway Bethel, who was standing nearby. Stripped of his decorations—which might not be considered decorations on paper—the following sentence slipped out of his mouth involuntarily,—
“You hound! It is you who have done this!”
“You jerk! You’re the one who did this!”
“No! by—” Whether Mr. Otway Bethel was about to swear by Jupiter or Juno never was decided, the sentence being cut ignominiously short at the above two words. Another policeman, in the summary manner exercised towards Sir Francis, had clapped a pair of handcuffs upon him.
“No! by—” Whether Mr. Otway Bethel was about to swear by Jupiter or Juno was never determined, as the sentence was abruptly interrupted at the above two words. Another policeman, in the same decisive manner used with Sir Francis, had slapped a pair of handcuffs on him.
“Mr. Otway Bethel, I arrest you as an accomplice in the murder of George Hallijohn.”
“Mr. Otway Bethel, I'm arresting you as an accomplice in the murder of George Hallijohn.”
You may be sure that the whole assembly was arrested, too—figuratively—and stood with eager gaze and open ears. Colonel Bethel, quitting the scarlet-and-purple, flashed into those of the yellows. He knew his nephew was graceless enough; but—to see him with a pair of handcuffs on!
You can be sure that the entire crowd was captivated, too—figuratively—and stood with eager eyes and open ears. Colonel Bethel, leaving the red and purple behind, switched to the yellow attire. He knew his nephew was unruly; but—to see him with handcuffs on!
“What does all this mean?” he authoritatively demanded of the officers.
“What does all this mean?” he asked the officers firmly.
“It’s no fault of ours, colonel, we have but executed the warrant,” answered one of them. “The magistrate, issued it yesterday against these two gentlemen, on suspicion of their being concerned in the murder of Hallijohn.”
“It’s not our fault, colonel, we just executed the warrant,” answered one of them. “The magistrate issued it yesterday against these two gentlemen on suspicion of their involvement in the murder of Hallijohn.”
“In conjunction with Richard Hare?” cried the astounded colonel, gazing from one to the other, prisoners and officers, in scared bewilderment.
“In collaboration with Richard Hare?” exclaimed the shocked colonel, looking back and forth between the prisoners and the officers in frightened confusion.
“It’s alleged now that Richard Hare didn’t have nothing to do with it,” returned the man. “It’s said he is innocent. I’m sure I don’t know.”
“It’s now claimed that Richard Hare had nothing to do with it,” returned the man. “They say he’s innocent. I honestly don’t know.”
“I swear that I am innocent,” passionately uttered Otway Bethel.
“I swear I’m innocent,” Otway Bethel said passionately.
“Well, sir, you have only got to prove it,” civilly rejoined the policeman.
“Well, sir, you just need to prove it,” the policeman replied politely.
Miss Carlyle and Lady Isabel leaned from the window, their curiosity too much excited to remain silent longer. Mrs. Hare was standing by their side.
Miss Carlyle and Lady Isabel leaned out of the window, their curiosity too heightened to stay quiet any longer. Mrs. Hare was standing next to them.
“What is the matter?” both asked of the upturned faces immediately beneath.
“What’s the matter?” both asked of the upturned faces directly beneath.
“Them two—the fine member as wanted to be, and young Bethel—be arrested for murder,” spoke a man’s clear voice in answer. “The tale runs as they murdered Hallijohn, and then laid it on the shoulders of young Dick Hare, who didn’t do it after all.”
“The two of them—the fine guy who wanted to be someone and young Bethel—are arrested for murder,” a man’s clear voice replied. “The story goes that they killed Hallijohn and then blamed it on young Dick Hare, who didn’t actually do it.”
A faint wailing cry of startled pain, and Barbara flew to Mrs. Hare, from whom it proceeded.
A soft cry of sudden pain, and Barbara rushed over to Mrs. Hare, from whom it came.
“Oh, mamma, my dear mamma, take comfort! Do not suffer this to agitate you to illness. Richard is innocent, and it will surely be so proved. Archibald,” she added, beckoning to her husband in her alarm, “come, if you can, and say a word of assurance to mamma!”
“Oh, mom, my dear mom, take comfort! Don't let this stress you into illness. Richard is innocent, and it will definitely be proved. Archibald,” she added, waving to her husband in her anxiety, “please come and say a word of reassurance to mom!”
It was impossible that Mr. Carlyle could hear the words, but he could see that his wife was greatly agitated, and wanted him.
It was impossible for Mr. Carlyle to hear the words, but he could see that his wife was very upset and needed him.
“I will be back with you in a few moments,” he said to his friends, as he began to elbow his way through the crowd, which made way when they saw who the elbower was.
“I'll be back in a few minutes,” he told his friends as he started to push his way through the crowd, which parted when they realized who it was.
Into another room, away from the gay visitors, they got Mrs. Hare, and Mr. Carlyle locked the door to keep them out, unconsciously taking out the key. Only himself and his wife were with her, except Madame Vine, in her bonnet, who had been dispatched by somebody with a bottle of smelling salts. Barbara knelt at her mamma’s feet; Mr. Carlyle leaned over her, her hands held sympathizingly in his. Madame Vine would have escaped, but the key was gone.
Into another room, away from the cheerful guests, they brought Mrs. Hare, and Mr. Carlyle locked the door to keep them out, unintentionally taking out the key. Only he and his wife were with her, along with Madame Vine, in her bonnet, who had been sent by someone with a bottle of smelling salts. Barbara knelt at her mom’s feet; Mr. Carlyle leaned over her, holding her hands empathically in his. Madame Vine would have left, but the key was missing.
“Oh, Archibald, tell me the truth. You will not, deceive me?” she gasped, in earnest entreaty, the cold dew gathering on her pale, gentle face. “Is the time come to prove my boy’s innocence?”
“Oh, Archibald, please tell me the truth. Are you really going to deceive me?” she gasped, earnestly pleading, the cold sweat forming on her pale, gentle face. “Is it finally time to prove my boy’s innocence?”
“It is.”
"It is."
“Is it possible that it can be that false, bad man who is guilty?”
“Could it really be that deceptive, terrible man who’s at fault?”
“From my soul I believe him to be,” replied Mr. Carlyle, glancing round to make sure that none could hear the assertion save those present. “But what I say to you and Barbara, I would not say to the world. Whatever be the man’s guilt, I am not his Nemesis. Dear Mrs. Hare, take courage, take comfort—happier days are coming round.”
“From the bottom of my heart, I believe him to be,” Mr. Carlyle replied, looking around to ensure that no one could hear what he was saying except for those present. “But what I’m telling you and Barbara, I wouldn’t share with anyone else. No matter what the man's guilt is, I am not his avenger. Dear Mrs. Hare, have faith, find solace—better days are ahead.”
Mrs. Hare was weeping silently. Barbara rose and laid her mamma’s head lovingly upon her bosom.
Mrs. Hare was crying quietly. Barbara stood up and gently placed her mom's head on her chest.
“Take care of her, my darling,” Mr. Carlyle whispered to his wife. “Don’t leave her for a moment, and don’t let that chattering crew in from the next room. I beg your pardon, madame.”
“Take care of her, my dear,” Mr. Carlyle whispered to his wife. “Don’t leave her alone for a second, and don’t let that noisy bunch from the next room come in. Excuse me, ma'am.”
His hand had touched Madame Vine’s neck in turning round—that is, had touched the jacket that encased it. He unlocked the door and regained the street, while Madame Vine sat down with her beating and rebellious heart.
His hand brushed against Madame Vine’s neck as he turned around—that is, he had touched the jacket covering it. He unlocked the door and stepped back outside, while Madame Vine sat down with her pounding and tumultuous heart.
Amidst the shouts, the jeers, and the escort of the mob, Sir Francis Levison and Otway Bethel were lodged in the station-house, preparatory to their examination before the magistrates. Never, sure, was so mortifying an interruption known. So thought Sir Francis’s party. And they deemed it well, after some consultation amongst themselves, to withdraw his name as a candidate for the membership. That he never had a shadow of chance from the first, most of them knew.
Amidst the shouts, jeers, and the crowd's escort, Sir Francis Levison and Otway Bethel were placed in the station house, getting ready for their examination by the magistrates. Never, surely, had there been such a humiliating interruption. So thought Sir Francis’s group. After discussing it among themselves, they decided it was best to withdraw his name as a candidate for membership. Most of them knew he never had a chance from the start.
But there’s an incident yet to tell of the election day. You have seen Miss Carlyle in her glory, her brocaded silk standing on end with richness, her displayed colors, her pride in her noble brother. But now could you—or she, which it is more to the purpose—have divined who and what was right above her head at an upper window, I know not what the consequence would have been.
But there’s still a story to tell about election day. You've seen Miss Carlyle at her best, her luxurious brocade silk shimmering with richness, her vibrant colors on display, her pride in her distinguished brother. But now, if you—or she, which is more relevant—could have guessed who and what was right above her head at an upper window, I can’t imagine what the outcome would have been.
No less an eyesore to Miss Carlyle than that “brazen hussy,” Afy Hallijohn! Smuggled in by Miss Carlyle’s servants, there she was—in full dress, too. A green-and-white checked sarcenet, flounced up to the waist, over a crinoline extending from here to yonder; a fancy bonnet, worn on the plait of hair behind, with a wreath and a veil; delicate white gloves, and a swinging handkerchief of lace, redolent of musk. It was well for Miss Corny’s peace of mind ever after that she remained in ignorance of that daring act. There stood Afy, bold as a sunflower, exhibiting herself and her splendor to the admiring eyes of the mob below, gentle and simple.
No less an eyesore to Miss Carlyle than that “brazen hussy,” Afy Hallijohn! Smuggled in by Miss Carlyle’s servants, there she was—in full dress, too. A green-and-white checked fabric, flounced up to the waist, over a crinoline extending from here to there; a fancy bonnet, worn on the braid of hair at the back, with a wreath and a veil; delicate white gloves, and a swinging lace handkerchief that smelled of musk. It was good for Miss Corny’s peace of mind that she never found out about that bold move. There stood Afy, as bold as a sunflower, showing off herself and her splendor to the admiring eyes of the crowd below, both gentle and simple.
“He is a handsome man, after all,” quoth she to Miss Carlyle’s maids, when Sir Francis Levison arrived opposite the house.
“He is a handsome man, after all,” she said to Miss Carlyle’s maids when Sir Francis Levison arrived in front of the house.
“But such a horrid creature!” was the response. “And to think that he should come here to oppose Mr. Archibald!”
“But what a terrible creature!” was the response. “And to think that he would come here to stand against Mr. Archibald!”
“What’s that?” cried Afy. “What are they stopping for? There are two policemen there! Oh!” shrieked Afy, “if they haven’t put handcuffs on him! Whatever has he done? What can he have been up to?”
“What’s going on?” yelled Afy. “Why are they stopping? There are two cops over there! Oh!” screamed Afy, “if they haven’t put handcuffs on him! What did he do? What could he have been involved in?”
“Where? Who? What?” cried the servants, bewildered with the crowd. “Put handcuffs on which?”
“Where? Who? What?” shouted the servants, confused by the crowd. “Which ones should we put handcuffs on?”
“Sir Francis Levison. Hush! What is that they say?”
“Sir Francis Levison. Shh! What are they saying?”
Listening, looking, turning from white to red, from red to white, Afy stood. But she could make nothing of it; she could not divine the cause of the commotion. The man’s answer to Miss Carlyle and Lady Dobede, clear though it was, did not quite reach her ears.
Listening, watching, shifting from white to red and back again, Afy stood still. But she couldn't make sense of it; she couldn't figure out what was causing the chaos. The man's response to Miss Carlyle and Lady Dobede, clear as it was, didn't fully reach her ears.
“What did he say?” she cried.
“What did he say?” she shouted.
“Good Heavens!” cried one of the maids, whose hearing had been quicker than Afy’s. “He says they are arrested for the wilful murder of Hal—-of your father, Miss Afy! Sir Francis Levison and Otway Bethel.”
“Good heavens!” shouted one of the maids, whose hearing had been faster than Afy’s. “He says they are arrested for the intentional murder of Hal—of your father, Miss Afy! Sir Francis Levison and Otway Bethel.”
“What!” shrieked Afy, her eyes starting.
“What!” screamed Afy, her eyes wide.
“Levison was the man who did it, he says,” continued the servant, bending her ear to listen. “And young Richard Hare, he says, has been innocent all along.”
“Levison is the one who did it, he says,” the servant continued, leaning in to listen. “And young Richard Hare has been innocent all along, he says.”
Afy slowly gathered in the sense of the words. She gasped twice, as if her breath had gone, and then, with a stagger and a shiver, fell heavily to the ground.
Afy slowly processed the meaning of the words. She gasped twice, as if she had lost her breath, and then, with a stumble and a shiver, collapsed heavily to the ground.
Afy Hallijohn, recovered from her fainting fit, had to be smuggled out of Miss Carlyle’s, as she had been smuggled in. She was of an elastic nature, and the shock, or the surprise, or the heat, whatever it may have been, being over, Afy was herself again.
Afy Hallijohn, having come to after her fainting spell, had to be sneaked out of Miss Carlyle’s place just like she had been sneaked in. She was resilient, and now that the shock, surprise, or heat—whatever it was—had passed, Afy was back to her normal self.
Not very far removed from the residence of Miss Carlyle was a shop in the cheese and ham and butter and bacon line. A very respectable shop, too, and kept by a very respectable man—a young man of mild countenance, who had purchased the good-will of the business through an advertisement, and come down from London to take possession. His predecessor had amassed enough to retire, and people foretold that Mr. Jiffin would do the same. To say that Miss Carlyle dealt at the shop will be sufficient to proclaim the good quality of the articles kept in it.
Not far from Miss Carlyle's home was a shop that sold cheese, ham, butter, and bacon. It was a very respectable shop, run by a very respectable young man with a gentle demeanor. He had taken over the business by responding to an ad and had moved down from London to take charge. His predecessor had made enough money to retire, and people predicted that Mr. Jiffin would do the same. The fact that Miss Carlyle shopped there is enough to indicate the high quality of the products offered.
When Afy arrived opposite the shop, Mr. Jiffin was sunning himself at the door; his shopman inside being at some urgent employment over the contents of a butter-cask. Afy stopped. Mr. Jiffin admired her uncommonly, and she, always ready for anything in that way, had already enjoyed several passing flirtations with him.
When Afy got to the shop, Mr. Jiffin was lounging at the door, soaking up the sun while his shop assistant was busy with something urgent involving a butter barrel inside. Afy paused. Mr. Jiffin admired her quite a bit, and she, always open to a little fun like that, had already had several flirty interactions with him.
“Good day, Miss Hallijohn,” cried he, warmly, tucking up his white apron and pushing it round to the back of his waist, in the best manner he could, as he held out his hand to her. For Afy had once hinted in terms of disparagement at that very apron.
“Good day, Miss Hallijohn,” he called out cheerfully, adjusting his white apron and securing it around the back of his waist as best as he could while extending his hand to her. Afy had once made a derogatory comment about that very apron.
“Oh—how are you Jiffin?” cried Afy, loftily, pretending not to have seen him standing there. And she condescended to put the tips of her white gloves into the offered hand, as she coquetted with her handkerchief, her veil, and her ringlets. “I thought you would have shut up your shop to-day, Mr. Jiffin, and taken a holiday.”
“Oh—how are you, Jiffin?” exclaimed Afy, haughtily, pretending not to notice him standing there. She graciously let the tips of her white gloves touch his offered hand while she flirted with her handkerchief, her veil, and her curls. “I figured you’d close your shop today and take a day off, Mr. Jiffin.”
“Business must be attended to,” responded Mr. Jiffin, quite lost in the contemplation of Afy’s numerous attractions, unusually conspicuous as they were. “Had I known that you were abroad, Miss Hallijohn, and enjoying a holiday, perhaps I might have done it, too, in the hope of coming across you somewhere or other.”
“Business needs my attention,” Mr. Jiffin replied, clearly distracted by Afy’s many charms, which were particularly noticeable. “If I had known you were out and enjoying a break, Miss Hallijohn, I might have done the same, hoping to run into you somewhere.”
His words were bona fide as his admiration. Afy saw that, so she could afford to treat him rather de haut en bas. “And he’s as simple as a calf,” thought she.
His words were genuine just like his admiration. Afy noticed that, so she felt she could treat him a bit condescendingly. “And he’s as clueless as a baby cow,” she thought.
“The greatest pleasure I have in life, Miss Hallijohn, is to see you go by the shop window,” continued Mr. Jiffin. “I’m sure it’s like as if the sun itself passed.”
“The greatest pleasure I have in life, Miss Hallijohn, is seeing you walk by the shop window,” continued Mr. Jiffin. “I’m sure it’s like the sun itself passing by.”
“Dear me!” bridled Afy, with a simper, “I don’t know any good that can do you. You might have seen me go by an hour or two ago—if you had possessed eyes. I was on my way to Miss Carlyle’s,” she continued, with the air of one who proclaims the fact of a morning call upon a duchess.
“Goodness!” Afy exclaimed with a smile, “I can’t think of anything good that can do for you. You might have seen me pass by an hour or so ago—if you had bothered to look. I was heading to Miss Carlyle’s,” she added, as if she were announcing a visit to a duchess.
“Where could my eyes have been?” exclaimed Mr. Jiffin, in an agony of regret. “In some of those precious butter-tubs, I shouldn’t wonder! We have had a bad lot in, Miss Hallijohn, and I am going to return them!”
“Where could my eyes have been?” Mr. Jiffin exclaimed, filled with regret. “Probably in one of those precious butter tubs, I wouldn’t be surprised! We’ve got a bad batch, Miss Hallijohn, and I’m going to return them!”
“Oh,” said Afy, conspicuously resenting the remark. “I don’t know anything about that sort of thing. Butter-tubs are beneath me.”
“Oh,” said Afy, clearly annoyed by the comment. “I don’t know anything about that kind of thing. Butter tubs are beneath me.”
“Of course, of course, Miss Hallijohn,” deprecated poor Jiffin. “They are very profitable, though, to those who understand the trade.”
“Of course, of course, Miss Hallijohn,” said poor Jiffin. “They are really profitable, though, for those who know the business.”
“What is all that shouting?” cried Afy, alluding to a tremendous noise in the distance, which had continued for some little time.
“What is all that shouting?” Afy exclaimed, referring to the loud noise in the distance that had been going on for a while.
“It’s the voters cheering Mr. Carlyle. I suppose you know that he’s elected, Miss Hallijohn?”
“It’s the voters cheering for Mr. Carlyle. I guess you know he won, Miss Hallijohn?”
“No, I didn’t.”
“Nope, I didn’t.”
“The other was withdrawn by his friends, so they made short work of it, and Mr. Carlyle is our member. God bless him! there’s not many like him. But, I say, Miss Hallijohn, whatever is it that the other one has done? Murder, they say. I can’t make top nor tail of it. Of course we know he was bad enough before.”
“The other one was cut off by his friends, so they dealt with it quickly, and Mr. Carlyle is our representative. God bless him! There aren't many like him. But, I’m curious, Miss Hallijohn, what exactly has the other one done? They're saying murder. I can’t make sense of it. Of course, we knew he was bad enough before.”
“Don’t ask me,” said Afy. “Murder’s not a pleasant subject for a lady to discuss. Are all these customers? Dear me, you’ll have enough to do to attend to them; your man can’t do it all; so I won’t stay talking any longer.”
“Don’t ask me,” said Afy. “Murder isn’t a nice topic for a lady to talk about. Are all these people customers? Oh my, you’ll have plenty to do taking care of them; your guy can’t handle it all, so I won’t keep chatting any longer.”
With a gracious flourish of her flounces and wave of the handkerchief Afy sailed off. And Mr. Jiffin, when he could withdraw his fascinated eyes from following her, turned into his shop to assist in serving four or five servant girls, who had entered it.
With a graceful flick of her dress and a wave of her handkerchief, Afy set off. And Mr. Jiffin, when he could pull his captivated gaze away from watching her, headed back into his shop to help serve the four or five maidens who had come in.
“It wouldn’t be such a bad catch, after all,” soliloquized Afy, as she and her crinoline swayed along. “Of course I’d never put my nose inside the shop—unless it was to order things like another customer. The worst is the name. Jiffin, Joe Jiffin. How could I ever bear to be called Mrs. Joe Jiffin! Not but—Goodness me! what do you want?”
“It wouldn't be such a bad catch, after all,” Afy thought to herself as she and her crinoline moved along. “Of course, I’d never step foot in the shop—unless it was to order something like a regular customer. The worst part is the name. Jiffin, Joe Jiffin. How could I ever stand to be called Mrs. Joe Jiffin! Not to mention—Goodness! What do you want?”
The interruption to Afy’s chickens was caused by Mr. Ebenezer James. That gentleman, who had been walking with quick steps to overtake her, gave her flounces a twitch behind, to let her know somebody had come up.
The interruption to Afy’s chickens was caused by Mr. Ebenezer James. That guy, who had been walking quickly to catch up with her, gave her flounces a tug from behind, to let her know someone had come up.
“How are you, Afy? I was going after you to Mrs. Latimer’s, not knowing but you had returned home. I saw you this morning at Miss Corny’s windows.”
“How’s it going, Afy? I was heading over to Mrs. Latimer’s looking for you, not realizing you had gone back home. I saw you this morning at Miss Corny’s windows.”
“Now, I don’t want any of your sauce, Ebenezer James. Afy-ing me! The other day, when you were on with your nonsense, I said you should keep your distance. You took and told Mr. Jiffin that I was an old sweetheart of yours. I heard of it.”
“Now, I don’t want any of your nonsense, Ebenezer James. Stop with the antics! The other day, when you were at it again, I said you should stay away. You went and told Mr. Jiffin that I was an old flame of yours. I found out about it.”
“So you were,” laughed Mr. Ebenezer.
“So you were,” laughed Mr. Ebenezer.
“I never was,” flashed Afy. “I was the company of your betters in those days: and if there had been no betters in the case, I should have scorned you. Why! you have been a strolling player!”
"I never was," Afy snapped. "I was around your superiors back then, and if there hadn’t been any superiors in this situation, I would have looked down on you. Can you believe it? You were just a wandering actor!"
“And what have you been?” returned Mr. Ebenezer, a quiet tone of meaning running through his good-humored laughter.
“And what have you been up to?” Mr. Ebenezer replied, a subtle layer of meaning woven into his cheerful laughter.
Afy’s cheeks flushed scarlet, and she raised her hand with a quick, menacing gesture. But that they were in the public street Mr. Ebenezer might have found his ears boxed. Afy dropped her hand again, and made a dead standstill.
Afy’s cheeks turned bright red, and she raised her hand with a swift, intimidating motion. If they hadn’t been in a public street, Mr. Ebenezer might have gotten a slap. Afy lowered her hand again and stood completely still.
“If you think any vile, false insinuations that you may concoct will injure me, you are mistaken, Ebenezer James. I am too much respected in the place. So don’t try it on.”
“If you think any nasty, false accusations you come up with will hurt me, you’re wrong, Ebenezer James. I’m too respected around here. So don’t even try.”
“Why, Afy, what has put you out? I don’t want to injure you. Couldn’t do it, if I tried, as you say,” he added, with another quiet laugh. “I have been in too many scrapes myself to let my tongue bring other folks into one.”
“Why, Afy, what's got you upset? I don’t want to hurt you. I couldn’t even if I tried, like you said,” he added with another soft laugh. “I’ve been in too many messes myself to let my mouth get other people into trouble.”
“There, that’s enough. Just take yourself off. It’s not over reputable to have you at one’s side in public.”
“Okay, that’s enough. Just leave. It’s not very respectable to have you with me in public.”
“Well, I will relieve you of my company, if you’ll let me deliver my commission. Though, as to ‘reputable’—however, I won’t put you out further. You are wanted at the justice-room at three o’clock this afternoon. And don’t fail, please.”
“Well, I’ll take my leave if you’ll let me share my message. But about ‘reputable’—never mind that for now. You’re needed at the justice room at three o’clock this afternoon. And please don’t forget.”
“Wanted at the justice-room!” retorted Afy. “I! What for?”
“Wanted at the justice room!” Afy shot back. “Me! For what?”
“And must not fail, as I say,” repeated Mr. Ebenezer. “You saw Levison taken up—your old flame——”
“And must not fail, as I said,” Mr. Ebenezer repeated. “You saw Levison get arrested—your old crush——”
Afy stamped her foot in indignant interruption. “Take care what you say, Ebenezer James! Flame! He? I’ll have you put up for defamation of character.”
Afy stamped her foot in angry interruption. “Watch what you say, Ebenezer James! Flame! He? I'll have you charged with defamation of character.”
“Don’t be a goose, Afy. It’s of no use riding the high horse with me. You know where I saw you—and saw him. People here said you were with Dick Hare; I could have told them better; but I did not. It was no affair of mine, that I should proclaim it, neither is it now. Levison alias Thorn is taken up for your father’s murder, and you are wanted to give evidence. There! that’s your subpoena; Ball thought you would not come without one.”
“Don’t be silly, Afy. It’s pointless to act all high and mighty with me. You know where I saw you—and him. People here were saying you were with Dick Hare; I could have set them straight, but I didn’t. It wasn’t my business to announce it, and it isn’t now. Levison also known as Thorn has been arrested for your dad’s murder, and they need you to testify. There! That’s your subpoena; Ball thought you wouldn’t come without one.”
“I will never give evidence against Levison,” she uttered, tearing the subpoena to pieces, and scattering them in the street. “I swear I won’t. There, for you! Will I help to hang an innocent man, when it was Dick Hare who was the guilty one? No! I’ll walk myself off a hundred miles away first, and stop in hiding till it’s over. I shan’t forget this turn that you have chosen to play me, Ebenezer James.”
“I will never testify against Levison,” she said, ripping the subpoena into pieces and tossing them into the street. “I swear I won’t. There, take that! Am I going to help hang an innocent man when it was Dick Hare who was guilty? No! I’ll walk a hundred miles away first and stay hidden until it’s over. I won’t forget this move you’ve pulled on me, Ebenezer James.”
“I chosen! Why, do you suppose I have anything to do with it? Don’t take up that notion, Afy. Mr. Ball put that subpoena in my hand, and told me to serve it. He might have given it to the other clerk, just as he gave it to me; it was all chance. If I could do you a good turn I’d do it—not a bad one.”
“I've been chosen! Why do you think I have anything to do with it? Don’t get that idea, Afy. Mr. Ball handed me that subpoena and told me to serve it. He could have given it to the other clerk just like he gave it to me; it was all chance. If I could do you a favor, I would—not something bad.”
Afy strode on at railroad speed, waving him off. “Mind you don’t fail, Afy,” he said, as he prepared to return.
Afy walked away quickly, waving him off. “Make sure you don’t mess up, Afy,” he said as he got ready to head back.
“Fail,” answered she, with flashing eyes. “I shall fail giving evidence, if you mean that. They don’t get me up to their justice-room, neither by force or stratagem.”
“Fail,” she replied, her eyes flashing. “I will fail to testify, if that’s what you mean. They can’t drag me into their courtroom, not by force or trickery.”
Ebenezer James stood and looked after her as she tore along.
Ebenezer James stood and watched her as she rushed away.
“What a spirit that Afy has got, when it’s put up!” quoth he. “She’ll be doing as she said—make off—unless she’s stopped. She’s a great simpleton! Nothing particular need come out about her and Thorn, unless she lets it out herself in her tantrums. Here comes Ball, I declare! I must tell him.”
“What a spirit that Afy has when she gets riled up!” he said. “She’ll be just like she said—take off—unless someone stops her. She’s such a fool! Nothing specific has to come out about her and Thorn unless she spills it herself in her fits. Here comes Ball, I swear! I have to tell him.”
On went Afy, and gained Mrs. Latimer’s. That lady, suffering from indisposition was confined to the house. Afy, divesting herself of certain little odds and ends of her finery, made her way into Mrs. Latimer’s presence.
On went Afy and reached Mrs. Latimer’s house. That lady, feeling unwell, was stuck at home. Afy, taking off some of her little accessories, made her way into Mrs. Latimer’s presence.
“Oh, ma’am, such heartrending news as I have had!” began she. “A relation of mine is dying, and wants to see me. I ought to be away by the next train.”
“Oh, ma’am, I have such heartbreaking news!” she began. “A relative of mine is dying and wants to see me. I should leave on the next train.”
“Dear me!” cried Mrs. Latimer, after a pause of dismay. “But how can I do without you, Afy?”
“Goodness!” exclaimed Mrs. Latimer, after a moment of shock. “But how can I manage without you, Afy?”
“It’s a dying request, ma’am,” pleaded Afy, covering her eyes with her handkerchief—not the lace one—as if in the depth of woe. “Of course I wouldn’t ask you under any other circumstances, suffering as you are!”
“It’s a dying wish, ma’am,” begged Afy, covering her eyes with her handkerchief—not the lace one—as if she were in deep sorrow. “I definitely wouldn’t ask you in any other situation, considering what you’re going through!”
“Where is it to!” asked Mrs. Latimer. “How long shall you be away?”
“Where are you going?” asked Mrs. Latimer. “How long will you be gone?”
Afy mentioned the first town that came uppermost, and “hoped” she might be back to-morrow.
Afy mentioned the first town that came to mind and “hoped” she might be back tomorrow.
“What relation is it?” continued Mrs. Latimer. “I thought you had no relatives, except Joyce and your aunt, Mrs. Kane.”
“What relation is it?” Mrs. Latimer asked. “I thought you didn’t have any relatives except for Joyce and your aunt, Mrs. Kane.”
“This is another aunt,” cried Afy, softly. “I have never mentioned her, not being friends. Differences divided us. Of course that makes me all the more anxious to obey her request.”
“This is another aunt,” Afy said quietly. “I’ve never talked about her since we’re not close. Our differences drove us apart. Naturally, that makes me even more eager to fulfill her request.”
An uncommon good hand at an impromptu tale was Afy. And Mrs. Latimer consented to her demand. Afy flew upstairs, attired herself once more, put one or two things in a small leather bag, placed some money in her purse, and left the house.
An unusual talent for a spontaneous story belonged to Afy. And Mrs. Latimer agreed to her request. Afy dashed upstairs, got dressed again, packed a few items into a small leather bag, put some money in her purse, and left the house.
Sauntering idly on the pavement on the sunny side of the street was a policeman. He crossed over to Afy, with whom he had a slight acquaintance.
Sauntering casually on the sidewalk on the sunny side of the street was a police officer. He walked over to Afy, with whom he had a slight acquaintance.
“Good-day, Miss Hallijohn. A fine day, is it not?”
“Good day, Miss Hallijohn. It's a nice day, isn't it?”
“Fine enough,” returned Afy, provoked at being hindered. “I can’t talk to you now, for I am in a hurry.”
“Fine, then,” replied Afy, irritated at being stopped. “I can’t talk to you right now because I’m in a hurry.”
The faster she walked, the faster he walked, keeping at her side. Afy’s pace increased to a run. His increased to a run too.
The faster she walked, the faster he walked, staying by her side. Afy’s pace picked up to a run. His picked up to a run as well.
“Whatever are you in such haste over?” asked he.
“Why are you in such a hurry?” he asked.
“Well, it’s nothing to you. And I am sure I don’t want you to dance attendance upon me just now. There’s a time for all things. I’ll have some chatter with you another day.”
“Well, it doesn’t matter to you. And I’m sure I don’t want you to wait on me right now. There’s a time for everything. We can chat another day.”
“One would think you were hurrying to catch a train.”
“One would think you were rushing to catch a train.”
“So I am—if you must have your curiosity satisfied. I am going on a little pleasure excursion, Mr. Inquisitive.”
“So I am—if you really need to know. I’m going on a little trip for fun, Mr. Nosy.”
“For long?”
“For a long time?”
“U—m! Home to-morrow, perhaps. Is it true that Mr. Carlyle’s elected?”
“U—m! Home tomorrow, maybe. Is it true that Mr. Carlyle’s been elected?”
“Oh, yes; don’t go up that way, please.”
“Oh, yes; please don’t go that way.”
“Not up this way?” repeated Afy. “It’s the nearest road to the station. It cuts off all that corner.”
“Not this way?” Afy asked again. “It’s the closest road to the station. It skips all that corner.”
The officer laid his hand upon her, gently. Afy thought he was venturing upon it in sport—as if he deemed her too charming to be parted with.
The officer placed his hand on her lightly. Afy thought he was doing it playfully—as if he believed she was too captivating to let go of.
“What do you mean by your nonsense? I tell you I have not time for it now. Take your hand off me,” she added grimly—for the hand was clasping her closer.
“What do you mean by this nonsense? I’m telling you I don’t have time for it right now. Take your hand off me,” she added grimly—since the hand was holding her tighter.
“I am sorry to hurt a lady’s feelings, especially yours, miss, but I daren’t take it off, and I daren’t part with you. My instructions are to take you on at once to the witness-room. Your evidence is wanted this afternoon.”
“I’m sorry to upset a lady's feelings, especially yours, miss, but I can’t take it off, and I can’t leave you. I’ve been told to take you straight to the witness room. They need your testimony this afternoon.”
If you ever saw a ghost more livid than ghosts in ordinary, you may picture to your mind the appearance of Afy Hallijohn just then. She did not faint as she had done once before that day, but she looked as if she should die. One sharp cry, instantly suppressed, for Afy did retain some presence of mind, and remembered that she was in the public road—one sharp tussle for liberty, over as soon, and she resigned herself, perforce, to her fate.
If you ever saw a ghost more furious than usual, you can imagine what Afy Hallijohn looked like at that moment. She didn't faint like she had earlier that day, but she appeared as though she might collapse. One quick scream, quickly stifled, because Afy still had some presence of mind and remembered she was on a public road—one brief struggle for freedom, over just as quickly, and she resigned herself, reluctantly, to her fate.
“I have no evidence to give,” she said, in a calmer tone. “I know nothing of the facts.”
“I don’t have any evidence to provide,” she said, in a calmer tone. “I don’t know anything about the facts.”
“I’m sure I don’t know anything of them,” returned the man. “I don’t know why you are wanted. When instructions are given us, miss, we can’t ask what they mean. I was bid to watch that you didn’t go off out of the town, and to bring you on to the witness-room if you attempted it, and I have tried to do it as politely as possible.”
“I’m pretty sure I don’t know anything about them,” the man replied. “I don’t know why you’re wanted. When we get instructions, miss, we can’t ask what they mean. I was told to make sure you didn’t leave town, and to bring you to the witness room if you tried to, and I’ve tried to do that as politely as I can.”
“You don’t imagine I am going to walk through West Lynne with your hand upon me!”
“You really think I’m going to walk through West Lynne with you holding my hand?!”
“I’ll take it off, Miss Hallijohn, if you’ll give a promise not to bolt. You see, ‘twould come to nothing if you did, for I should be up with you in a couple of yards; besides, it would be drawing folks’ attention on you. You couldn’t hope to outrun me, or be a match for me in strength.”
“I’ll take it off, Miss Hallijohn, if you promise not to run away. You see, it wouldn’t matter if you did, because I’d catch up with you in just a few yards; and besides, it would just attract attention to you. You wouldn’t be able to outrun me or match my strength.”
“I will go quietly,” said Afy. “Take it off.”
“I'll go quietly,” said Afy. “Take it off.”
She kept her word. Afy was no simpleton, and knew that she was no match for him. She had fallen into the hands of the Philistines, was powerless, and must make the best of it. So they walked through the street as if they were taking a quiet stroll, he gallantly bearing the leather bag. Miss Carlyle’s shocked eyes happened to fall upon them as they passed her window. She wondered where could be the eyes of the man’s inspector.
She kept her promise. Afy wasn't naive and knew that she wasn't a match for him. She had found herself in the hands of the Philistines, feeling powerless, and had to make the best of it. So they walked down the street as if they were on a casual stroll, with him nobly carrying the leather bag. Miss Carlyle’s shocked eyes landed on them as they passed her window. She wondered where the man’s inspector could be.
CHAPTER XL.
THE JUSTICE-ROOM.
The magistrates took their seats on the bench. The bench would not hold them. All in the commission of the peace flocked in. Any other day they would not have been at West Lynne. As to the room, the wonder was how it ever got emptied again, so densely was it packed. Sir Francis Levison’s friends were there in a body. They did not believe a word of the accusation. “A scandalous affair,” cried they, “got up, probably, by some sneak of the scarlet-and-purple party.” Lord Mount Severn, who chose to be present, had a place assigned him on the bench. Lord Vane got the best place he could fight for amid the crowd. Mr. Justice Hare sat as chairman, unusually stern, unbending, and grim. No favor would he show, but no unfairness. Had it been to save his son from hanging, he would not adjudge guilt to Francis Levison against his conscience. Colonel Bethel was likewise on the bench, stern also.
The magistrates took their seats on the bench. The bench couldn't hold them. All the justices showed up. On any other day, they wouldn’t have been at West Lynne. As for the room, it was so crowded that it was a wonder it ever got emptied again. Sir Francis Levison’s friends were all there. They didn’t believe a word of the accusation. “This is outrageous,” they cried, “probably cooked up by some sneak from the scarlet-and-purple party.” Lord Mount Severn, who decided to be present, was given a spot on the bench. Lord Vane grabbed the best spot he could manage in the crowd. Mr. Justice Hare sat as chairman, unusually stern, rigid, and grim. He wouldn’t show any favoritism, but he wouldn’t be unfair either. Even if it meant saving his son from hanging, he wouldn’t judge Francis Levison guilty against his conscience. Colonel Bethel was also on the bench, looking just as stern.
In that primitive place—primitive in what related to the justice-room and the justices—things were not conducted with the regularity of the law. The law there was often a dead letter. No very grave cases were decided there; they went to Lynneborough. A month at the treadmill, or a week’s imprisonment, or a bout of juvenile whipping, were pretty near the harshest sentences pronounced. Thus, in this examination, as in others, evidence was advanced that was inadmissible—at least, that would have been inadmissible in a more orthodox court—hearsay testimony, and irregularities of that nature. Mr. Rubiny watched the case on behalf of Sir Francis Levison.
In that basic place—basic in terms of the justice system and the judges—things didn't run as they should according to the law. The law there was often ignored. Serious cases weren't handled there; they went to Lynneborough. A month on the treadmill, a week in jail, or a round of corporal punishment for kids were about the harshest penalties given. So, in this examination, as in others, evidence was presented that wouldn't normally be accepted—at least, it would have been unacceptable in a more formal court—hearsay testimony and similar irregularities. Mr. Rubiny observed the case on behalf of Sir Francis Levison.
Mr. Ball opened the proceedings, giving the account which had been imparted to him by Richard Hare, but not mentioning Richard as his informant. He was questioned as to whence he obtained his information, but replied that it was not convenient at present to disclose the source. The stumbling block of the magistrates appeared to be the identifying Levison with Thorn. Ebenezer James came forward to prove it.
Mr. Ball kicked off the meeting by sharing the information he received from Richard Hare, but he didn’t mention Richard as his source. When asked where he got his information, he said it wasn’t the right time to reveal the source. The main issue for the magistrates seemed to be connecting Levison with Thorn. Ebenezer James stepped forward to confirm that connection.
“What do you know of the prisoner, Sir Francis Levison?” questioned Justice Herbert.
“What do you know about the prisoner, Sir Francis Levison?” asked Justice Herbert.
“Not much,” responded Mr. Ebenezer. “I used to know him as Captain Thorn.”
"Not much," replied Mr. Ebenezer. "I used to know him as Captain Thorn."
“Captain Thorn?”
“Captain Thorn?”
“Afy Hallijohn called him captain; but I understood he was but a lieutenant.”
“Afy Hallijohn called him captain, but I understood he was just a lieutenant.”
“From whom did you understand that?”
“Who did you hear that from?”
“From Afy. She was the only person I heard speak of him.”
“From Afy. She was the only one I heard talk about him.”
“And you say you were in the habit of seeing him in the place mentioned, the Abbey Wood?”
“And you say you used to see him at the place mentioned, the Abbey Wood?”
“I saw him there repeatedly; also at Hallijohn’s cottage.”
“I saw him there several times, including at Hallijohn’s cottage.”
“Did you speak with him as Thorn?”
“Did you talk to him as Thorn?”
“Two or three times. I addressed him as Thorn, and he answered to the name. I had no suspicion but that it was his name. Otway Bethel”—casting his eyes on Mr. Otway, who stood in his shaggy attire—“also knew him as Thorn, and so I have no doubt, did Locksley, for he was always in the wood.”
“Two or three times. I called him Thorn, and he responded to that name. I had no reason to think otherwise; I thought it was his name. Otway Bethel”—glancing at Mr. Otway, who was dressed in his messy clothes—“also knew him as Thorn, and I’m sure Locksley did too, since he was always in the woods.”
“Anybody else?”
"Anyone else?"
“Poor Hallijohn himself knew him as Thorn. He said to Afy one day, in my presence, that he would not have that confounded dandy, Thorn, coming there.”
“Poor Hallijohn himself knew him as Thorn. He said to Afy one day, in my presence, that he would not have that annoying dandy, Thorn, coming there.”
“Were those the words he used?”
“Were those the words he said?”
“They were; ‘that confounded dandy Thorn.’ I remember Afy’s reply—it was rather insolent. She said Thorn was as free to come there as anybody else, and she would not be found fault with, as though she was not fit to take care of herself.”
“They were saying, ‘that annoying dandy Thorn.’ I remember Afy’s response—it was quite cheeky. She said Thorn had as much right to be there as anyone else, and she wouldn’t be criticized like she couldn’t take care of herself.”
“That is nothing to the purpose. Were any others acquainted with this Thorn?”
"That doesn't matter. Were there any others who knew about this Thorn?"
“I should imagine the elder sister, Joyce, was. And the one who knew him best of all of us was young Richard Hare.”
“I imagine the older sister, Joyce, was. And the one who knew him best of all of us was young Richard Hare.”
Old Richard Hare, from his place on the bench, frowned menacingly at an imaginary Richard.
Old Richard Hare, from his spot on the bench, glared threateningly at an imaginary Richard.
“What took Thorn into the wood so often?”
“What made Thorn go into the woods so often?”
“He was courting Afy.”
“He was dating Afy.”
“With an intention of marrying her?”
“Is he planning to marry her?”
“Well—no,” cried Mr. Ebenezer, with a twist of the mouth; “I should not suppose he entertained any intention of the sort. He used to come over from Swainson, or its neighborhood, riding a splendid horse.”
“Well—no,” exclaimed Mr. Ebenezer, grimacing slightly; “I wouldn't think he had any intention of that kind. He used to come over from Swainson, or nearby, riding a beautiful horse.”
“Whom did you suppose him to be?”
“Who did you think he was?”
“I supposed him to be moving in the upper ranks of life. There was no doubt of it. His dress, his manners, his tone, all proclaimed it. He appeared to wish to shun observation, and evidently did not care to be seen by any of us. He rarely arrived until twilight.”
“I figured he was part of the upper class. There was no doubt about it. His clothing, his behavior, his voice, all indicated it. He seemed to want to avoid attention and clearly didn't want to be seen by any of us. He usually showed up just before dark.”
“Did you see him there on the night of Hallijohn’s murder?”
“Did you see him there on the night of Hallijohn’s murder?”
“No. I was not there myself that evening, so could not have seen him.”
“No, I wasn't there that evening, so I couldn't have seen him.”
“Did a suspicion cross your mind at any time that he may have been guilty of the murder?”
“Did you ever suspect that he might be guilty of the murder?”
“Never. Richard Hare was accused of it by universal belief, and it never occurred to me to suppose he had not done it.”
“Never. Richard Hare was believed to be guilty by everyone, and it never crossed my mind that he hadn’t done it.”
“Pray, how many years is this ago?” sharply interrupted Mr. Rubiny, perceiving that the witness was done with.
“Excuse me, how many years ago was that?” Mr. Rubiny interrupted sharply, realizing that the witness had finished.
“Let’s see!” responded Mr. Ebenezer. “I can’t be sure as to a year without reckoning up. A dozen, if not more.”
“Let’s see!” replied Mr. Ebenezer. “I can’t be certain about a year without calculating. A dozen, or maybe even more.”
“And you mean to say that you can swear to Sir Francis Levison being that man, with all these years intervening?”
“And you’re saying you can swear that Sir Francis Levison is that man, even after all these years?”
“I swear that he is the man. I am as positive of his identity as I am of my own.”
“I swear he's the guy. I'm as sure of who he is as I am of who I am.”
“Without having seen him from that time to this?” derisively returned the lawyer. “Nonsense, witness.”
“Are you saying you haven't seen him since then?” the lawyer replied mockingly. “That's ridiculous, witness.”
“I did not say that,” returned Mr. Ebenezer.
“I didn’t say that,” replied Mr. Ebenezer.
The court pricked up its ears. “Have you seen him between then and now?” asked one of them.
The court perked up its ears. “Have you seen him between then and now?” asked one of them.
“Once.”
"One time."
“Where and when?”
"Where and when?"
“It was in London, about eighteen months after the period of the trial!”
“It was in London, about a year and a half after the trial!”
“What communication had you with him?”
“What did you talk about with him?”
“None at all. I only saw him—quite by chance.”
“Not at all. I just happened to see him.”
“And whom did you suppose him to be then—Thorn or Levison?”
“And who did you think he was then—Thorn or Levison?”
“Thorn, certainly. I never dreamt of his being Levison until he appeared here, now, to oppose Mr. Carlyle.”
“Thorn, definitely. I never imagined he could be Levison until he showed up here just now to challenge Mr. Carlyle.”
A wild, savage curse shot through Sir Francis’s heart as he heard the words. What demon had possessed him to venture his neck into the lion’s den? There had been a strong hidden power holding him back from it, independent of his dislike to face Mr. Carlyle; how could he be so mad as to disregard it? How? Could a man go from his doom? Can any?
A wild, primal rage surged through Sir Francis’s heart as he heard the words. What demon had convinced him to stick his neck out in the lion’s den? There had been a powerful, unexplainable force keeping him away from it, separate from his aversion to confronting Mr. Carlyle; how could he be so foolish to ignore it? How? Can a man escape his fate? Can anyone?
“You may have been mistaken, witness, as to the identity of the man you saw in London. It may not have been the Thorn you had known here.”
“You might have been wrong, witness, about who the man you saw in London was. It might not have been the Thorn you knew here.”
Mr. Ebenezer James smiled a peculiar smile. “I was not mistaken,” he said, his tone sounding remarkably significant. “I am upon my oath.”
Mr. Ebenezer James smiled in a strange way. “I wasn’t wrong,” he said, his tone sounding very serious. “I swear it’s true.”
“Call Aphrodite Hallijohn.”
“Call Aphrodite Hallijohn.”
The lady appeared, supported by her friend, the policeman. And Mr. Ebenezer James was desired by Mr. Ball to leave the court while she gave her evidence. Doubtless he had his reasons.
The lady showed up, helped by her friend, the cop. And Mr. Ebenezer James was asked by Mr. Ball to leave the courtroom while she provided her testimony. He probably had his reasons.
“What is your name?”
"What's your name?"
“Afy,” replied she, looking daggers at everybody, and sedulously keeping her back turned upon Francis Levison and Otway Bethel.
“Afy,” she said, glaring at everyone and deliberately keeping her back to Francis Levison and Otway Bethel.
“Your name in full, if you please. You were not christened ‘Afy’?”
“Please tell me your full name. You weren’t named ‘Afy’ at birth, were you?”
“Aphrodite Hallijohn. You all know my name as well as I do. Where’s the use of asking useless questions?”
“Aphrodite Hallijohn. You all know my name just as well as I do. What’s the point of asking pointless questions?”
“Swear the witness,” spoke up Mr. Justice Hare. The first word he had uttered.
“Swear in the witness,” said Mr. Justice Hare. That was the first thing he had said.
“I won’t be sworn,” said Afy.
“I won't take an oath,” said Afy.
“You must be sworn,” said Mr. Justice Herbert.
“You have to be sworn in,” said Mr. Justice Herbert.
“But I say I won’t,” repeated Afy.
“But I say I won’t,” Afy repeated.
“Then we must commit you to prison for contempt of court.”
“Then we have to send you to jail for disregarding the court.”
There was no mercy in his tone, and Afy turned white. Sir John Dobede interposed.
There was no compassion in his tone, and Afy turned pale. Sir John Dobede intervened.
“Young woman, had you a hand in the murder of your father?”
“Young woman, did you have a role in your father’s murder?”
“I?” returned Afy, struggling with passion, temper, and excitement. “How dare you ask me such an unnatural question, sir? He was the kindest father,” she added, battling with her tears. “I loved him dearly. I would have saved his life with mine.”
“I?” Afy shot back, grappling with her emotions, anger, and excitement. “How can you ask me such an awful question, sir? He was the kindest father,” she continued, fighting back her tears. “I loved him so much. I would have given my life to save his.”
“And yet you refuse to give evidence that may assist in bringing his destroyer to justice.”
“And yet you refuse to provide evidence that could help bring his killer to justice.”
“No; I don’t refuse on that score. I should like his destroyer to be hanged, and I’d go to see it. But who knows what other questions you may be asking me, about things that concerned neither you nor anybody else? That’s why I object.”
“No; I don’t refuse for that reason. I would like to see his killer get hanged, and I would go to witness it. But who knows what other questions you might ask me about things that don't concern you or anyone else? That’s why I object.”
“We have only to deal with what bears upon the murder. The questions put to you will relate to that.”
“We only need to focus on what relates to the murder. The questions asked will be about that.”
Afy considered. “Well, you may swear me, then,” she said.
Afy thought for a moment. “Alright, you can swear me in, then,” she said.
Little notion had she of the broad gauge those questions would run upon. And she was sworn accordingly. Very unwillingly yet; for Afy, who would have told lies by the bushel unsworn, did look upon an oath as a serious matter, and felt herself compelled to speak the truth when examined under it.
Little did she realize how extensive those questions would be. And she was sworn in accordingly. Very reluctantly, though; because Afy, who would have lied without a second thought, viewed an oath as something serious and felt she had to speak the truth when questioned under it.
“How did you become acquainted with a gentleman you often saw in those days—Captain Thorn?”
“How did you meet that guy you often saw back then—Captain Thorn?”
“There,” uttered the dismayed Afy. “You are beginning already. He had nothing to do with it—he did not do the murder.”
“There,” said the upset Afy. “You’re starting already. He had nothing to do with it—he didn’t commit the murder.”
“You have sworn to answer the questions put,” was the uncompromising rejoinder. “How did you become acquainted with Captain Thorn?”
“You promised to answer the questions asked,” was the firm response. “How did you get to know Captain Thorn?”
“I met him at Swainson,” doggedly answered Afy. “I went over there one day, just for a spree, and I met him at a pastrycook’s.”
“I met him at Swainson,” Afy replied assertively. “I went over there one day, just for fun, and I met him at a bakery.”
“And he fell in love with your pretty face?” said Lawyer Ball, taking up the examination.
“And he fell in love with your pretty face?” said Lawyer Ball, continuing the questioning.
In the incense to her vanity, Afy nearly forgot her scruples. “Yes, he did,” she answered, casting a smile of general satisfaction round upon the court.
In her vanity, Afy almost forgot her principles. “Yes, he did,” she replied, sharing a smile of general satisfaction around the court.
“And got out of you where you lived, and entered upon his courting, riding over nearly every evening to see you?”
“And found out where you lived, and started his courtship, riding over almost every evening to see you?”
“Well,” acknowledged Afy, “there was no harm in it.”
“Well,” Afy admitted, “it wasn’t a big deal.”
“Oh, certainly not!” acquiesced the lawyer, in a pleasant, free tone, to put the witness at her ease. “Rather good, I should say: I wish I had had the like luck. Did you know him at the time by the name of Levison?”
“Oh, definitely not!” agreed the lawyer, in a warm, relaxed tone, to make the witness feel comfortable. “Quite the opposite, I’d say: I wish I had that kind of luck. Did you know him then by the name of Levison?”
“No! He said he was Captain Thorn, and I thought he was.”
“No! He said he was Captain Thorn, and I believed him.”
“Did you know where he lived?”
“Did you know where he lived?”
“No! He never said that. I thought he was stopping temporarily at Swainson.”
“No! He never said that. I thought he was just stopping for a bit at Swainson.”
“And—dear me! what a sweet bonnet that is you have on!”
“And—oh my! what a lovely bonnet you’re wearing!”
Afy, whose egregious vanity was her besetting sin—who possessed enough of it for any ten pretty women going—cast a glance out of the corners of her eyes at the admired bonnet, and became Mr. Ball’s entirely.
Afy, whose extreme vanity was her biggest flaw—having enough of it for ten pretty women—snuck a look out of the corners of her eyes at the admired bonnet and became entirely devoted to Mr. Ball.
“And how long was it, after your first meeting with him, before you discovered his real name?”
“And how long after your first meeting with him did you find out his real name?”
“Not for a long time—several months.”
“Not for a long time—several months.”
“Subsequent to the murder, I presume?”
"After the murder, I suppose?"
“Oh, yes!”
"Oh, for sure!"
Mr. Ball’s eyes gave a twinkle, and the unconscious Afy surreptitiously smoothed, with one finger, the glossy parting of her hair.
Mr. Ball's eyes sparkled, and the unaware Afy subtly smoothed the shiny part of her hair with one finger.
“Besides Captain Thorn, what gentlemen were in the wood the night of the murder?”
“Besides Captain Thorn, which other men were in the woods the night of the murder?”
“Richard Hare was there. Otway Bethel and Locksley also. Those were all I saw until the crowd came.”
“Richard Hare was there. Otway Bethel and Locksley were there too. Those were the only people I noticed until the crowd arrived.”
“Were Locksley and Mr. Otway Bethel martyrs to your charms, as the other two were?”
“Were Locksley and Mr. Otway Bethel victims of your charms, just like the other two?”
“No, indeed!” was the witness’s answer, with an indignant toss of the head. “A couple of poaching fellows like them! They had better have tried it on!”
“No way!” was the witness’s reply, with an indignant toss of the head. “A couple of poaching guys like them! They should have tried it!”
“Which of the two, Hare or Thorn, was inside the cottage with you that evening?”
“Which one, Hare or Thorn, was with you inside the cottage that evening?”
Afy came out of her vanity and hesitated. She was beginning to wonder where the questions would get to.
Afy stepped away from her vanity and paused. She was starting to wonder where the questions would lead.
“You are upon your oath, witness!” thundered Mr. Justice Hare. “If it was my—if it was Richard Hare who was with you, say so. But there must be no equivocation here.”
“You're under oath, witness!” shouted Mr. Justice Hare. “If it was my—if it was Richard Hare who was with you, say so. But there can't be any beating around the bush here.”
Afy was startled. “It was Thorn,” she answered to Mr. Ball.
Afy was surprised. “It was Thorn,” she replied to Mr. Ball.
“And where was Richard Hare?”
“And where was Richard Hare?”
“I don’t know. He came down, but I sent him away; I would not admit him. I dare say he lingered in the wood.”
“I don’t know. He came down, but I sent him away; I wouldn’t let him in. I guess he stuck around in the woods.”
“Did he leave a gun with you?”
“Did he leave a gun with you?”
“Yes. It was one he had promised to lend my father. I put it down just inside the door. He told me it was loaded.”
“Yes. It was one he had promised to lend my dad. I set it down just inside the door. He told me it was loaded.”
“How long after this was it, that your father interrupted you?”
“How long after this did your dad interrupt you?”
“He didn’t interrupt us at all,” returned Afy. “I never saw my father until I saw him dead.”
“He didn’t interrupt us at all,” Afy replied. “I never saw my dad until I saw him dead.”
“Were you not in the cottage all the time?”
“Weren't you in the cottage the whole time?”
“No; we went out for a stroll at the back. Captain Thorn wished me good-bye there, and I stayed out.”
“No; we went out for a walk in the back. Captain Thorn said goodbye to me there, and I stayed outside.”
“Did you hear the gun go off?”
“Did you hear the shots?”
“I heard a shot as I was sitting on the stump of a tree, and was thinking; but I attached no importance to it, never supposing it was in the cottage.”
“I heard a gunshot while I was sitting on a tree stump, lost in thought; but I didn’t think much of it, never imagining it came from the cottage.”
“What was it that Captain Thorn had to get from the cottage after he quitted you? What had he left there?”
“What did Captain Thorn need to grab from the cottage after he left you? What did he forget there?”
Now, this was a random shaft. Lawyer Ball, a keen man, who had well weighed all points in the tale imparted to him by Richard, as well as other points, had colored them with his own deductions, and spoke accordingly. Afy was taken in.
Now, this was a random shaft. Lawyer Ball, an astute man, who had thoroughly considered all aspects of the story shared with him by Richard, as well as other factors, had interpreted them with his own insights and spoke accordingly. Afy was deceived.
“He had left his hat there—nothing else. It was a warm evening, and he had gone out without it.”
“He had left his hat there—nothing else. It was a warm evening, and he had gone out without it.”
“He told you, I believe, sufficient to convince you of the guilt of Richard Hare?” Another shaft thrown at random.
“He told you, I think, enough to convince you of Richard Hare's guilt?” Another shot aimed without target.
“I did not want convincing—I knew it without. Everybody else knew it.”
“I didn’t need convincing—I already knew it. Everyone else knew it too.”
“To be sure,” equably returned Lawyer Ball. “Did Captain Thorn see it done—did he tell you that?”
“To be sure,” Lawyer Ball replied calmly. “Did Captain Thorn see it happen—did he tell you that?”
“He had got his hat, and was away down the wood some little distance, when he heard voices in dispute in the cottage, and recognized one of them to be that of my father. The shot followed close upon it, and he guessed some mischief had been done, though he did not suspect its extent.”
“He had grabbed his hat and was walking a little way down the woods when he heard voices arguing in the cottage. He recognized one of the voices as my father’s. The shot rang out right after that, and he figured some trouble had happened, even though he didn’t know how serious it was.”
“Thorn told you this—when?”
"When did Thorn tell you this?"
“The same night—much later.”
"Later that same night."
“How came you to see him?”
“How did you end up seeing him?”
Afy hesitated; but she was sternly told to answer the question.
Afy hesitated, but she was firmly told to answer the question.
“A boy came up to the cottage and called me out, and said a strange gentleman wanted to see me in the wood, and had given him sixpence to come for me. I went, and found Captain Thorn. He asked me what the commotion was about, and I told him Richard Hare had killed my father. He said, that now I spoke of him, he could recognize Richard Hare’s as having been the other voice in the dispute.”
“A boy came to the cottage and called me out, saying a strange man wanted to see me in the woods and had given him sixpence to fetch me. I went and found Captain Thorn. He asked me what the fuss was about, and I told him that Richard Hare had killed my father. He said that now that I mentioned him, he could recognize Richard Hare’s voice as the other one in the argument.”
“What boy was that—the one who came for you?”
“What boy was that—the one who came to see you?”
“It was Mother Whiteman’s little son.”
“It was Mother Whiteman’s young son.”
“And Captain Thorn then gave you this version of the tragedy?”
“And Captain Thorn then gave you this version of the tragedy?”
“It was the right version,” resentfully spoke Afy.
“It was the right version,” Afy said resentfully.
“How do you know that?”
"How do you know?"
“Oh! because I’m sure it was. Who else would kill him but Richard Hare? It is a scandalous shame, your wanting to put it upon Thorn!”
“Oh! I'm sure it was. Who else would have killed him but Richard Hare? It's a disgraceful shame that you want to pin it on Thorn!”
“Look at the prisoner, Sir Francis Levison. Is it he whom you knew as Thorn?”
“Look at the prisoner, Sir Francis Levison. Is he the one you knew as Thorn?”
“Yes; but that does not make him guilty of the murder.”
“Yes, but that doesn’t mean he’s guilty of the murder.”
“Of course it does not,” complacently assented Lawyer Ball. “How long did you remain with Captain Thorn in London—upon that little visit, you know?”
“Of course it doesn’t,” Lawyer Ball said confidently. “How long did you stay with Captain Thorn in London—during that little visit, you know?”
Afy started like anybody moonstruck.
Afy started like anyone infatuated.
“When you quitted this place, after the tragedy, it was to join Captain Thorn in London. How long, I ask, did you remain with him?”
“When you left this place after the tragedy, it was to join Captain Thorn in London. How long, I ask, did you stay with him?”
Entirely a random shaft, this. But Richard had totally denied to Lawyer Ball the popular assumption that Afy had been with him.
Entirely a random shot, this. But Richard had completely denied to Lawyer Ball the common belief that Afy had been with him.
“Who says I was with him? Who says I went after him?” flashed Afy, with scarlet cheeks.
“Who says I was with him? Who says I went after him?” Afy shot back, her cheeks flushed.
“I do,” replied Lawyer Ball, taking notes of her confusion. “Come, it’s over and done with—it’s of no use to deny it now. We all go upon visits to friends sometimes.”
“I do,” replied Lawyer Ball, noting her confusion. “Come on, it’s over and done with—there’s no point in denying it now. We all visit friends sometimes.”
“I never heard anything so bold!” cried Afy. “Where will you tell me I went next?”
“I've never heard anything so bold!” Afy exclaimed. “Where will you say I went next?”
“You are upon your oath, woman!” again interposed Justice Hare, and a trembling, as of agitation, might be detected in his voice, in spite of its ringing severity. “Were you with the prisoner Levison, or were you with Richard Hare?”
“You're under oath, woman!” Justice Hare interrupted again, and you could hear a slight tremble of agitation in his voice, despite its harsh tone. “Were you with the prisoner Levison, or were you with Richard Hare?”
“I with Richard Hare!” cried Afy, agitated in her turn, and shaking like an aspen-leaf, partly with discomfiture, partly with unknown dread. “How dare that cruel falsehood be brought up again, to my face? I never saw Richard Hare after the night of the murder. I swear it. I swear that I never saw him since. Visit him! I’d sooner visit Calcraft, the hangman.”
“I’m with Richard Hare!” Afy exclaimed, shaken and trembling like a leaf, feeling both embarrassed and filled with an unexplainable fear. “How dare that cruel lie be thrown back at me? I never saw Richard Hare after the night of the murder. I swear it. I promise I never laid eyes on him again. Visit him? I’d rather visit Calcraft, the hangman.”
There was truth in the words—in the tone. The chairman let fall the hand which had been raised to his face, holding on his eye-glasses; and a sort of self-condemning fear arose, confusing his brain. His son, proved innocent of one part, might be proved innocent of the other; and then—how would his own harsh conduct show out! West Lynne, in its charity, the justice in his, had cast more odium to Richard, with regard to his after conduct touching this girl, than it had on the score of the murder.
There was truth in the words—in the tone. The chairman dropped the hand that had been holding his glasses up to his face, and a sense of self-condemning fear rose up, clouding his thoughts. His son, cleared of one accusation, might also be cleared of the other; and then—how would his own harsh behavior look! West Lynne, in its compassion, had placed more blame on Richard regarding his later actions concerning this girl than it had for the murder itself.
“Come,” said Lawyer Ball, in a coaxing tone, “let us be pleasant. Of course you were not with Richard Hare—West Lynne is always ill-natured—you were on a visit to Captain Thorn, as—as any other young lady might be?”
“Come,” said Lawyer Ball, in a gentle tone, “let's be pleasant. You definitely weren't with Richard Hare—West Lynne is always pretty unfriendly—you were visiting Captain Thorn, just like any other young lady might be?”
Afy hung her head, cowed down to abject meekness.
Afy lowered her head, feeling completely defeated and submissive.
“Answer the question,” came forth the chairman’s voice again. “Were you with Thorn?”
“Answer the question,” the chairman's voice came again. “Were you with Thorn?”
“Yes,” though the answer was feeble enough.
“Yes,” although the response was weak.
Mr. Ball coughed an insinuating cough.
Mr. Ball let out a suggestive cough.
“Did you remain with him—say two or three years?”
“Did you stay with him—for maybe two or three years?”
“Not three.”
"Not three."
“A little over two, perhaps?”
"Maybe just over two?"
“There was no harm in it,” shrieked Afy, with a catching sob of temper. “If I chose to live in London, and he chose to make a morning call upon me, now and then, as an old friend, what’s that to anybody? Where was the harm, I ask?”
“There was nothing wrong with it,” shouted Afy, her voice breaking with frustration. “If I want to live in London and he wants to drop by for a morning visit every now and then, just as an old friend, what’s it to anyone? Where’s the harm, I’m asking?”
“Certainly—where was the harm? I am not insinuating any,” returned Lawyer Ball, with a wink of the eye furthest from the witness and the bench. “And, during the time that—that he was making these little morning calls upon you, did you know him to be Levison?”
“Of course—what’s the harm? I am not suggesting any,” Lawyer Ball replied, winking with the eye furthest from the witness and the bench. “And, during the time that he was making those little morning visits to you, did you know him to be Levison?”
“Yes. I knew him to be Captain Levison then.”
“Yes. I knew him as Captain Levison back then.”
“Did he ever tell you why he had assumed the name of Thorn?”
“Did he ever tell you why he took on the name Thorn?”
“Only for a whim, he said. The day he spoke to me in the pastrycook’s shop at Swainson, something came over him, in the spur of the moment, not to give his right name, so he gave the first that came into his head. He never thought to retain it, or that other people would hear of him by it.”
“Just for fun, he said. The day he talked to me in the bakery at Swainson, something hit him, in that moment, to not use his real name, so he chose the first one that came to mind. He never considered keeping it, or that other people would know him by it.”
“I dare say not,” laconically spoke Lawyer Ball. “Well, Miss Afy, I believe that is all for the present. I want Ebenezer James in again,” he whispered to an officer of the justice-room, as the witness retired.
“I don’t think so,” Lawyer Ball said flatly. “Well, Miss Afy, I believe that's all for now. I need Ebenezer James back in,” he whispered to a court officer as the witness left.
Ebenezer James reappeared and took Afy’s place.
Ebenezer James returned and took Afy's spot.
“You informed their worships, just now, that you had met Thorn in London, some eighteen months subsequent to the murder,” began Lawyer Ball, launching another of his shafts. “This must have been during the period of Afy Hallijohn’s sojourn with him. Did you also see her?”
“You just told the court that you ran into Thorn in London about eighteen months after the murder,” Lawyer Ball began, launching another of his attacks. “This must have been while Afy Hallijohn was staying with him. Did you see her too?”
Mr. Ebenezer opened his eyes. He knew nothing of the evidence just given by Afy, and wondered how on earth it had come out—that she had been with Thorn at all. He had never betrayed it.
Mr. Ebenezer opened his eyes. He didn’t know anything about the evidence Afy had just given and was puzzled about how it had come to light—that she had been with Thorn at all. He had never revealed it.
“Afy?” stammered he.
“Afy?” he stammered.
“Yes, Afy,” sharply returned the lawyer. “Their worships know that when she took that trip of hers from West Lynne it was to join Thorn not Richard Hare—though the latter has borne the credit of it. I ask you, did you see her? for she was then still connected with him.”
“Yes, Afy,” the lawyer replied sharply. “They know that when she took that trip from West Lynne, it was to meet Thorn, not Richard Hare—though the latter has taken the credit for it. Tell me, did you see her? Because she was still with him at that time.”
“Well—yes, I did,” replied Mr. Ebenezer, his own scruples removed, but wondering still how it had been discovered, unless Afy had—as he had prophesied she would—let out in her “tantrums.” “In fact, it was Afy whom I first saw.”
“Well—yes, I did,” Mr. Ebenezer replied, feeling free of his own doubts, but still curious about how it had been found out, unless Afy had—as he had predicted she would—revealed it in her “tantrums.” “Actually, it was Afy I saw first.”
“State the circumstances.”
"Describe the situation."
“I was up Paddington way one afternoon, and saw a lady going into a house. It was Afy Hallijohn. She lived there, I found—had the drawing-room apartments. She invited me to stay to tea with her, and I did.”
“I was near Paddington one afternoon and saw a woman going into a house. It was Afy Hallijohn. I found out she lived there and had the drawing-room apartments. She invited me to stay for tea with her, and I accepted.”
“Did you see Captain Levison there?”
“Did you see Captain Levison over there?”
“I saw Thorn—as I thought him to be. Afy told me I must be away by eight o’clock, for she was expecting a friend who sometimes came to sit with her for an hour’s chat. But, in talking over old times—not that I could tell her much about West Lynne, for I had left it almost as long as she had—the time slipped on past the hour. When Afy found that out she hurried me off, and I had barely got outside the gate when a cab drove up, and Thorn alighted from it, and let himself in with a latch-key. That is all I know.”
“I saw Thorn—at least, that's who I thought he was. Afy told me I needed to leave by eight o’clock because she was expecting a friend who sometimes came to visit her for a quick chat. But while reminiscing about old times—not that I could tell her much about West Lynne, since I had been away almost as long as she had—the time flew by. When Afy realized that, she rushed me out the door, and I had just stepped outside the gate when a cab pulled up. Thorn got out and let himself in with a latch-key. That’s all I know.”
“When you knew that the scandal of Afy’s absence rested on Richard Hare, why could you not have said this, and cleared him, on your return to West Lynne?”
“When you knew that the scandal of Afy’s absence was linked to Richard Hare, why couldn’t you have mentioned this and cleared him when you returned to West Lynne?”
“It was no affair of mine, that I should make it public. Afy asked me not to say I had seen her, and I promised her I would not. As to Richard Hare, a little extra scandal on his back was nothing, while there remained on it the worse scandal of murder.”
“It wasn't my business to make it public. Afy asked me not to tell anyone I had seen her, and I promised I wouldn’t. As for Richard Hare, a little more gossip about him didn’t matter, especially since he was already carrying the much worse scandal of murder.”
“Stop a bit,” interposed Mr. Rubiny, as the witness was about to retire. “You speak of the time being eight o’clock in the evening, sir. Was it dark?”
“Hold on a second,” Mr. Rubiny interrupted as the witness was about to leave. “You mentioned it was eight o’clock in the evening, sir. Was it dark?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Then how can you be certain it was Thorn who got out of the cab and entered?”
“Then how can you be sure it was Thorn who got out of the cab and came inside?”
“I am quite certain. There was a gas-lamp right at the spot, and I saw him as well as I should have seen him in daylight. I knew his voice, too; could have sworn to it anywhere; and I would almost have sworn to him by his splendid diamond ring. It flashed in the lamplight.”
“I’m absolutely sure. There was a gas lamp right at that spot, and I saw him just as clearly as I would have in daylight. I recognized his voice as well; I could’ve sworn it anywhere, and I could almost have sworn it was him by his stunning diamond ring. It shone in the lamplight.”
“His voice! Did he speak to you?”
“His voice! Did he talk to you?”
“No. But he spoke to the cabman. There was a half dispute between them. The man said Thorn had not paid him enough, that he had not allowed for having been kept waiting twenty minutes on the road. Thorn swore at him a bit, and then flung him an extra shilling.”
“No. But he talked to the cab driver. They had a bit of a dispute. The driver said Thorn hadn't paid him enough and that he didn’t account for having to wait twenty minutes on the road. Thorn cursed at him a little and then tossed him an extra shilling.”
The next witness was a man who had been groom to the late Sir Peter Levison. He testified that the prisoner, Francis Levison had been on a visit to his master late in the summer and part of the autumn, the year that Hallijohn was killed. That he frequently rode out in the direction of West Lynne, especially toward evening; would be away three or four hours, and come home with the horse in a foam. Also that he picked up two letters at different times, which Mr. Levison had carelessly let fall from his pocket, and returned them to him. Both the notes were addressed “Captain Thorn.” But they had not been through the post, for there was no further superscription on them; and the writing looked like a lady’s. He remembered quite well hearing of the murder of Hallijohn, the witness added, in answer to a question; it made a great stir through out the country. It was just at that same time that Mr. Levison concluded his visit, and returned to London.
The next witness was a man who had been the servant to the late Sir Peter Levison. He testified that the defendant, Francis Levison, had visited his master late in the summer and part of the autumn in the year Hallijohn was killed. He often rode out towards West Lynne, especially in the evenings, would be gone for three or four hours, and returned with the horse all covered in foam. He also mentioned that he picked up two letters at different times that Mr. Levison had carelessly dropped from his pocket and returned them to him. Both letters were addressed to "Captain Thorn." However, they hadn’t been sent through the post because there was no additional address on them, and the handwriting looked like it belonged to a woman. He clearly remembered hearing about Hallijohn's murder, he added in response to a question; it caused a huge commotion throughout the country. It was around that same time that Mr. Levison finished his visit and went back to London.
“A wonderful memory!” Mr. Rubiny sarcastically remarked.
“A great memory!” Mr. Rubiny sarcastically remarked.
The witness, a quiet, respectable man, replied that he had a good memory; but that circumstances had impressed upon it particularly the fact that Mr. Levison’s departure followed close upon the murder of Hallijohn.
The witness, a calm, respectable man, responded that he had a good memory; but that circumstances had especially made him remember that Mr. Levison’s departure came right after the murder of Hallijohn.
“One day, when Sir Peter was round at the stables, gentlemen, he was urging his nephew to prolong his visit, and asked what sudden freak was taking him off. Mr. Levison replied that unexpected business called him to London. While they were talking, the coachman came up, all in a heat, telling that Hallijohn, of West Lynne, had been murdered by young Mr. Hare. I remember Sir Peter said he could not believe it; and that it must have been an accident, not murder.”
“One day, when Sir Peter was at the stables, he was encouraging his nephew to stay longer and asked what sudden urge was making him leave. Mr. Levison replied that unexpected business was pulling him to London. While they were talking, the coachman came up, all worked up, saying that Hallijohn from West Lynne had been killed by young Mr. Hare. I remember Sir Peter saying he couldn’t believe it and that it must have been an accident, not murder.”
“Is that all?”
"Is that it?"
“There was more said. Mr. Levison, in a shameful sort of manner, asked his uncle, would he let him have five or ten pounds? Sir Peter seemed angry, and asked, what had he done with the fifty-pound note he had made him a present of only the previous morning? Mr. Levison replied that he had sent that away to a brother officer, to whom he was in debt. Sir Peter refused to believe it, and said he had more likely squandered it upon some disgraceful folly. Mr. Levison denied that he had; but he looked confused, indeed, his manner altogether was confused that morning.”
“There was more discussion. Mr. Levison, looking quite embarrassed, asked his uncle if he could borrow five or ten pounds. Sir Peter seemed annoyed and asked what he had done with the fifty-pound note he had given him just the day before. Mr. Levison replied that he had sent it to a fellow officer he owed money to. Sir Peter didn’t buy it and said it was more likely that he had wasted it on some shameful nonsense. Mr. Levison protested that he hadn’t, but he looked unsettled; in fact, he was completely flustered that morning.”
“Did he get the five or ten pounds?”
“Did he get the five or ten bucks?”
“I don’t know, gentlemen. I dare say he did, for my master was as persuadable as a woman, though he’d fly out a bit sometimes at first. Mr. Levison departed for London that same night.”
“I don’t know, gentlemen. I have to say he probably did, because my master was as easily persuaded as a woman, even though he’d lose his temper a bit at first. Mr. Levison left for London that same night.”
The last witness called was Mr. Dill. On the previous Tuesday evening, he had been returning home from spending an hour at Mr. Beauchamp’s, when, in a field opposite to Mr. Justice Hare’s, he suddenly heard a commotion. It arose from the meeting of Sir Francis Levison and Otway Bethel. The former appeared to have been enjoying a solitary moonlight ramble, and the latter to have encountered him unexpectedly. Words ensued. Bethel accused Sir Francis of “shirking” him. Sir Francis answered angrily that he knew nothing of him, and nothing he wanted to know.
The last witness called was Mr. Dill. The previous Tuesday evening, he had been heading home after spending an hour at Mr. Beauchamp’s when he suddenly heard a commotion in a field across from Mr. Justice Hare’s. It was the result of a meeting between Sir Francis Levison and Otway Bethel. Sir Francis seemed to have been enjoying a solitary moonlit walk, while Otway appeared to have run into him unexpectedly. They exchanged words. Bethel accused Sir Francis of “avoiding” him. Sir Francis responded angrily that he didn’t know him and had no interest in knowing him.
“‘You were glad enough to know something of me the night of Hallijohn’s murder,’ retorted Bethel to this. ‘Do you remember that I could hang you. One little word from me, and you’d stand in Dick Hare’s place.’
“‘You were more than happy to learn about me the night Hallijohn was murdered,’ Bethel shot back. ‘Do you remember that I could put you in serious trouble? One little word from me, and you’d be in Dick Hare’s position.’”
“‘You fool!’ passionately cried Sir Francis. ‘You couldn’t hang me without putting your own head in a noose. Did you not have your hush money? Are you wanting to do me out of more?’
“‘You idiot!’ Sir Francis shouted passionately. ‘You couldn’t hang me without getting yourself in trouble too. Didn’t you get your payoff? Are you trying to cheat me out of more?’”
“‘A cursed paltry note of fifty pounds!’ foamed Otway Bethel, ‘which, many a time since, I have wished my fingers were blown off before they touched. I never should have touched it, but that I was altogether overwhelmed with the moment’s confusion. I have not been able to look Mrs. Hare in the face since, knowing that I held the secret that would save her son from the hangman.’
“‘A cursed worthless fifty-pound note!’ raged Otway Bethel, ‘which I’ve wished a hundred times I’d never touched. I wouldn’t have touched it at all, except I was completely overwhelmed by the chaos of the moment. I haven’t been able to face Mrs. Hare since, knowing I held the secret that could save her son from the noose.’”
“‘And put yourself in his place,’ sneered Sir Francis.
“‘And think about what he’s feeling,’ sneered Sir Francis.
“‘No. Put you.’
“‘No. You put it.’”
“‘That’s as it might be. But, if I went to the hangman, you would go with me. There would be no excuse or escape for you. You know it.’”
“‘That may be true. But if I went to the hangman, you would come with me. There would be no excuse or way out for you. You know that.’”
The warfare continued longer, but this was the cream of it. Mr. Dill heard the whole, and repeated it now to the magistrate. Mr. Rubiny protested that it was “inadmissible;” “hearsay evidence;” “contrary to law;” but the bench oracularly put Mr. Rubiny down, and told him they did not want any stranger to come there and teach them their business.
The fighting went on longer, but this was the most important part. Mr. Dill heard everything and now repeated it to the magistrate. Mr. Rubiny argued that it was “inadmissible,” “hearsay evidence,” and “against the law,” but the bench dismissively shut him down and told him they didn’t want any outsider coming in to tell them how to do their job.
Colonel Bethel had leaned forward at the conclusion of Mr. Dill’s evidence, dismay on his face, agitation in his voice. “Are you sure that you made no mistake—that the other in this interview was Otway Bethel?”
Colonel Bethel leaned forward at the end of Mr. Dill’s testimony, looking distressed and anxious. “Are you certain you didn’t make a mistake—that the other person in this interview was Otway Bethel?”
Mr. Dill sadly shook his head. “Am I one to swear to a wrong man, colonel? I wish I had not heard it—save that it may be the means of clearing Richard Hare.”
Mr. Dill sadly shook his head. “Am I supposed to swear to the wrong guy, colonel? I wish I hadn’t heard it—unless it helps clear Richard Hare.”
Sir Francis Levison had braved out the proceedings with a haughty, cavalier air, his delicate hands and his diamond ring remarkably conspicuous. Was that stone the real thing, or a false one, substituted for the real? Hard up as he had long been for money, the suspicion might arise. A derisive smile crossed his features at parts of the evidence, as much as to say, “You may convict me as to Mademoiselle Afy, but you can’t as to the murder.” When, however, Mr. Dill’s testimony was given, what a change was there! His mood tamed down to what looked like abject fear, and he shook in his shoes as he stood.
Sir Francis Levison faced the proceedings with an arrogant, carefree attitude, his delicate hands and diamond ring standing out prominently. Was that stone genuine or a fake, swapped for the real one? Given how long he had been short on cash, it raised some suspicion. A mocking smile flashed across his face during parts of the evidence, as if to say, “You might convict me regarding Mademoiselle Afy, but you won’t for the murder.” However, when Mr. Dill’s testimony was presented, everything changed. His demeanor shifted to what seemed like utter fear, and he trembled in his shoes as he stood there.
“Of course your worships will take bail for Sir Francis?” said Mr. Rubiny, at the close of the proceedings.
“Of course, your honors will accept bail for Sir Francis?” said Mr. Rubiny at the end of the proceedings.
Bail! The bench looked at one another.
Bail! The judges looked at each other.
“Your worships will not refuse it—a gentleman in Sir Francis Levison’s position!”
“Your honors will not turn it down—a gentleman in Sir Francis Levison’s position!”
The bench thought they never had so insolent an application made to them. Bail for him!—on this charge! No; not if the lord chancellor himself came down to offer it.
The bench thought they had never received such a bold request. Bail for him!—for this charge! No; not even if the Lord Chancellor himself came down to offer it.
Mr. Otway Bethel, conscious, probably, that nobody would offer bail for him, not even the colonel, did not ask the bench to take it. So the two were fully committed to take their trial for the “Wilful murder, otherwise the killing and slaying of George Hallijohn;” and before night would be on their road to the county prison at Lynneborough.
Mr. Otway Bethel, likely aware that no one would post bail for him, not even the colonel, didn’t request it from the court. So both of them were fully committed to stand trial for the “Willful murder, or the killing and slaying of George Hallijohn;” and by nightfall, they would be on their way to the county jail in Lynneborough.
And that vain, ill-starred Afy! What of her? Well, Afy had retreated to the witness-room again, after giving evidence, and there she remained to the close, agreeably occupied in a mental debate. What would they make out from her admission regarding her sojourn in London and the morning calls? How would that precious West Lynne construe it? She did not much care; she would brave it out, and assail them with towering indignation, did any dare to cast a stone at her.
And that vain, unlucky Afy! What about her? Well, Afy had gone back to the witness room after giving her testimony, and there she stayed until the end, happily lost in her thoughts. What would they think of her admission about her time in London and those morning visits? How would that precious West Lynne interpret it? She didn't really care; she would face it head-on and confront anyone who dared to criticize her with overwhelming anger.
Such was her final decision, arrived at just as the proceedings terminated. Afy was right glad to remain where she was, till some of the bustle had gone.
Such was her final decision, made just as the proceedings ended. Afy was really happy to stay where she was until some of the chaos had died down.
“How was it ended?” asked she of Mr. Ball, who, being a bachelor, was ever regarded with much graciousness by Afy, for she kept her eyes open to contingencies; although Mr. Joe Jiffin was held in reserve.
“How did it end?” she asked Mr. Ball, who, being single, was always treated with kindness by Afy, as she was attentive to possibilities; though Mr. Joe Jiffin was kept as a backup.
“They are both committed for wilful murder—off to Lynneborough within an hour!”
“They're both charged with intentional murder—heading to Lynneborough in less than an hour!”
Afy’s color rose. “What a shame! To commit two innocent men upon such a charge.”
Afy's face turned red. "What a shame! To accuse two innocent men of such a thing."
“I can tell you what, Miss Afy, the sooner you disabuse your mind of that prejudice, the better. Levison has been as good as proved guilty to-day; but if proof were wanting, he and Bethel have criminated each other. ‘When rogues fall out, honest men get their own.’ Not that I can quite fathom Bethel’s share in the exploit, though I can pretty well guess at it. And, in proving themselves guilty they have proved the innocence of Richard Hare.”
“I can tell you this, Miss Afy, the sooner you get rid of that prejudice, the better. Levison has basically been proven guilty today; but even if we didn’t have that, he and Bethel have implicated each other. ‘When criminals argue, honest people benefit.’ Not that I fully understand Bethel’s involvement in the scheme, though I can make a good guess about it. And by proving themselves guilty, they have also cleared Richard Hare’s name.”
Afy’s face was changing to whiteness; her confident air to one of dread; her vanity to humiliation.
Afy’s face was turning pale; her confident demeanor was replaced by fear; her vanity was shifting to shame.
“It—can’t—be—true!” she gasped.
"It can't be true!" she gasped.
“It’s true enough. The part you have hitherto ascribed to Thorn, was enacted by Richard Hare. He heard the shot from his place in the wood, and saw Thorn run, ghastly, trembling, horrified, from his wicked work. Believe me, it was Thorn who killed your father.”
“It’s true. The part you’ve always thought was done by Thorn was actually done by Richard Hare. He heard the gunshot from where he was in the woods and saw Thorn run away, pale, shaking, and horrified from what he had done. Trust me, it was Thorn who killed your father.”
Afy grew cold as she listened. That one awful moment, when conviction that his words were true, forced itself upon her, was enough to sober her for a whole lifetime. Thorn! Her sight failed; her head reeled; her very heart turned to sickness. One struggling cry of pain; and, for the second time that day, Afy Hallijohn fell forward in a fainting fit.
Afy felt a chill as she listened. That awful moment when she suddenly realized his words were true shook her to her core, sobering her for what felt like a lifetime. Thorn! Her vision blurred; her head spun; her heart felt sick. With one desperate cry of pain, Afy Hallijohn fainted for the second time that day.
Shouts, hisses, execrations, yells! The prisoners were being brought forth, to be conveyed to Lynneborough. A whole posse of constables was necessary to protect them against the outbreak of the mob, which outbreak was not directed against Otway Bethel, but against Sir Francis Levison. Cowering like the guilty culprit that he was, shivered he, hiding his white face—wondering whether it would be a repetition of Justice Hare’s green pond, or tearing him asunder piecemeal—and cursing the earth because it did not open and let him in!
Shouts, hisses, curses, yells! The prisoners were being taken out to be transported to Lynneborough. A whole team of constables was needed to protect them from the angry mob, which was aiming its fury not at Otway Bethel, but at Sir Francis Levison. Cowering like the guilty person he was, he trembled, hiding his pale face—wondering whether it would be like Justice Hare’s green pond again, or if he would be torn apart piece by piece—and cursing the ground for not opening up and swallowing him!
CHAPTER XLI.
FIRM!
Miss Lucy was en penitence. She had been guilty of some childish fault that day at Aunt Cornelia’s, which, coming to the knowledge of Mrs. Carlyle, after their return home the young lady was ordered to the nursery for the rest of the day, and to be regaled upon bread and water.
Miss Lucy was en penitence. She had done something childish that day at Aunt Cornelia’s, which Mrs. Carlyle found out about. After they got home, the young lady was sent to the nursery for the rest of the day and was only given bread and water.
Barbara was in her pleasant dressing-room. There was to be a dinner party at East Lynne that evening, and she had just finished dressing. Very lovely looked she in her dinner dress, with purple and scarlet flowers in her bosom. She glanced at her watch somewhat anxiously, for the gentlemen had not made their appearance. Half-past six! And they were to dine at seven.
Barbara was in her nice dressing room. There was a dinner party at East Lynne that evening, and she had just finished getting ready. She looked stunning in her dinner dress, with purple and scarlet flowers in her neckline. She glanced at her watch a bit anxiously, as the guys hadn’t shown up yet. It was half-past six! And they were supposed to eat at seven.
Madame Vine tapped at the door. Her errand was to beg grace for Lucy. She had been promised half an hour in the drawing-room, when the ladies entered it from the dessert-table, and was now in agony of grief at the disappointment. Would Mrs. Carlyle pardon her, and allow her to be dressed?
Madame Vine knocked on the door. She was there to ask for a favor for Lucy. She had been promised half an hour in the drawing room when the ladies came in from the dessert table, and now she was in deep distress at the letdown. Would Mrs. Carlyle forgive her and let her get dressed?
“You are too lenient to the child, madame,” spoke Barbara. “I don’t think you ever would punish her at all. But when she commits faults, they must be corrected.”
“You're too easy on the kid, ma'am,” Barbara said. “I really don’t think you’d ever punish her. But when she does something wrong, it needs to be addressed.”
“She is very sorry for her fault; she promises not to be rude again. She is crying as if she would cry her heart out.”
“She’s really sorry for what she did; she promises not to be rude again. She’s crying like she’s about to cry her heart out.”
“Not for her ill-behavior, but because she’s afraid of missing the drawing-room to-night,” cried Barbara.
“Not because she misbehaved, but because she’s scared of missing the drawing room tonight,” shouted Barbara.
“Do, pray, restore her to favor,” pleaded madame.
“Please, restore her to your favor,” pleaded madame.
“I shall see. Just look, Madame Vine! I broke this, a minute or two ago. Is it not a pity?”
“I'll see. Just look, Madame Vine! I broke this a minute or two ago. Isn’t it a shame?”
Barbara held in her hand a beautiful toilette ornament, set in pure gold. One of the petals had come off.
Barbara held a beautiful vanity ornament, made of pure gold. One of the petals had fallen off.
Madame Vine examined it. “I have some cement upstairs that would join it,” she exclaimed. “I could do it in two minutes. I bought it in France.”
Madame Vine looked it over. “I have some cement upstairs that would fix it,” she said excitedly. “I could do it in two minutes. I bought it in France.”
“Oh, I wish you would,” was Barbara’s delighted response. “Do bring it here and join it now. Shall I bribe you?” she added, laughing. “You make this all right, and then you shall bear back grace to Lucy—for I perceive that is what your heart is set upon.”
“Oh, I wish you would,” was Barbara’s excited reply. “Please bring it here and join it now. Should I bribe you?” she added with a laugh. “You make this all better, and then you can take grace back to Lucy—because I can tell that’s what you really want.”
Madame Vine went, and returned with her cement. Barbara watched her, as she took the pieces in her hand, to see how the one must fit on to the other.
Madame Vine left and came back with her cement. Barbara observed her as she held the pieces in her hand, trying to figure out how one would fit onto the other.
“This has been broken once, as Joyce tells me,” Barbara said. “But it must have been imperceptibly joined, for I have looked in vain for the damage. Mr. Carlyle bought it for his first wife, when they were in London, after their marriage. She broke it subsequently here, at East Lynne. You will never do it, Madame Vine, if your hand shakes like that. What is the matter?”
“This has been broken once, according to Joyce,” Barbara said. “But it must have been fixed so well that I can’t find any signs of damage. Mr. Carlyle bought it for his first wife when they were in London after they got married. She broke it later on here at East Lynne. You’ll never manage it, Madame Vine, if your hand shakes like that. What’s wrong?”
A great deal was the matter. First, the ominous words had been upon her tongue. “It was here where the stem joins the flower;” but she recollected herself in time. Next came up the past vision of the place and hour when the accident occurred. Her hanging sleeve had swept it off the table. Mr. Carlyle was in the room, and he had soothed her sorrow—her almost childish sorrow with kisses sweet. Ah me! poor thing! I think our hands would have shaken as hers did. The ornament and the kisses were Barbara’s now.
A lot was wrong. First, the ominous words were on her lips. “It was here where the stem meets the flower,” but she caught herself just in time. Then she remembered the moment and place where the accident happened. Her sleeve had brushed it off the table. Mr. Carlyle was in the room, and he had comforted her sadness—her almost childlike sadness—with sweet kisses. Oh, poor thing! I think our hands would have trembled just like hers. The ornament and the kisses belonged to Barbara now.
“I ran quickly up the stairs and back again,” was the explanation she offered to Mrs. Carlyle for her shaking hands.
“I ran fast up the stairs and back down again,” was the explanation she gave to Mrs. Carlyle for her shaking hands.
At that moment Mr. Carlyle and their guests were heard to return, and ascend to their respective apartments, Lord Vane’s gleeful voice echoing through the house. Mr. Carlyle came into his wife’s dressing-room, and Madame Vine would have made a precipitate retreat.
At that moment, Mr. Carlyle and their guests were heard coming back and going up to their rooms, with Lord Vane’s cheerful voice echoing through the house. Mr. Carlyle entered his wife’s dressing room, and Madame Vine would have quickly left.
“No, no,” said Barbara, “finish it, now you have begun. Mr. Carlyle will be going to his room. Look at the misfortune I have had. Archibald, I have broken this.”
“No, no,” Barbara said, “finish it since you’ve started. Mr. Carlyle will be heading to his room. Look at the trouble I’ve had. Archibald, I’ve broken this.”
Mr. Carlyle glanced carelessly at the trinket, and at Madame Vine’s white fingers. He crossed to the door of his dressing-room and opened it, then held out his hand in silence for Barbara to approach and drew her in with him. Madame Vine went on with her work.
Mr. Carlyle took a quick look at the trinket and Madame Vine’s pale fingers. He walked over to the door of his dressing room and opened it, then silently gestured for Barbara to come closer and pulled her in with him. Madame Vine continued with her work.
Presently Barbara returned, and approached the table where stood Madame Vine, while she drew on her gloves. Her eyelashes were wet.
Currently, Barbara came back and walked over to the table where Madame Vine was, putting on her gloves. Her eyelashes were damp.
“I could not help shedding a few tears of joy,” exclaimed Barbara, with a pretty blush, perceiving that madame observed the signs. “Mr. Carlyle has been telling me that my brother’s innocence is now all but patent to the world. It came out upon the examination of those two men, Sir Francis and Otway Bethel. Lord Mount Severn was present at the proceedings, and says they have in some way incriminated each other. Papa sat in his place as chairman; I wonder that he liked to do so.”
“I couldn't help shedding a few tears of joy,” Barbara exclaimed, blushing prettily as she noticed that Madame was watching her. “Mr. Carlyle just told me that my brother's innocence is almost clear to everyone now. It came to light during the examination of those two men, Sir Francis and Otway Bethel. Lord Mount Severn was there, and he says they somehow incriminated each other. Dad sat in his place as chairman; I wonder why he enjoyed doing that.”
Lower bent the head of Madame Vine over her employment. “Has anything been proved against them?” she asked, in her usual soft tone, almost a whisper.
Lowered her head, Madame Vine focused on her work. “Is there any evidence against them?” she asked, in her usual soft voice, almost a whisper.
“There is not the least doubt of the guilt of Levison, but Otway Bethel’s share in the affair is a puzzle yet,” replied Mrs. Carlyle. “Both are committed for trial. Oh, that man! that man! how his sins come out!” she continued in excitement.
“There’s no doubt about Levison’s guilt, but Otway Bethel’s involvement in this is still a mystery,” replied Mrs. Carlyle. “Both are going to trial. Oh, that man! that man! how his sins keep coming to light!” she continued in excitement.
Madame Vine glanced up through her spectacles.
Madame Vine looked up over her glasses.
“Would you believe,” continued Barbara, dropping her voice, “that while West Lynne, and I fear ourselves also, gave that miserable Afy credit for having gone away with Richard, she was all the time with Levison? Ball, the lawyer got her to confess to-day. I am unacquainted with the details; Mr. Carlyle would not give them to me. He said the bare fact was quite enough, and considering the associations it involved, would not do to talk of.”
“Can you believe,” Barbara said, lowering her voice, “that while West Lynne, and I’m afraid we did too, thought that awful Afy left with Richard, she was actually with Levison the whole time? Ball, the lawyer, got her to admit it today. I’m not familiar with the details; Mr. Carlyle wouldn’t share them with me. He said just knowing the basic truth was enough, and given the people involved, it was best not to discuss it.”
Mr. Carlyle was right.
Mr. Carlyle was correct.
“Out it seems to come, little by little, one wickedness after another!” resumed Barbara. “I do not like Mr. Carlyle to hear it. No, I don’t. Of course there is no help for it; but he must feel it terribly, as must also Lord Mount Severn. She was his wife, you know, and the children are hers; and to think that she—I mean he—must feel it for her,” went on Barbara after her sudden pause, and there was some hauteur in her tone lest she should be misunderstood. “Mr. Carlyle is one of the very few men, so entirely noble, whom the sort of disgrace reflected from Lady Isabel’s conduct cannot touch.”
“It's like it's coming out little by little, one bad thing after another!” Barbara continued. “I really don’t want Mr. Carlyle to hear this. No, I really don’t. Of course, there’s nothing we can do about it; but he must be feeling it deeply, just like Lord Mount Severn must be. She was his wife, you know, and the children are hers; and to think that she—I mean he—must feel it for her,” Barbara went on after a brief pause, her tone carrying a hint of superiority to avoid being misunderstood. “Mr. Carlyle is one of the very few truly noble men whom the kind of disgrace that comes from Lady Isabel’s actions can’t affect.”
The carriage of the first guest. Barbara ran across the room, and rattled at Mr. Carlyle’s door. “Archibald do you hear?”
The carriage of the first guest. Barbara rushed across the room and knocked on Mr. Carlyle’s door. “Archibald, can you hear me?”
Back came the laughing answer. “I shan’t keep them long. But they may surely accord a few minutes’ grace to a man who has just been converted into an M. P.”
Back came the laughing reply. “I won’t keep them long. But surely they can give a few minutes’ grace to a man who has just been made an M.P.”
Barbara descended to the drawing-room, leaving her, that unhappy lady, to the cement and the broken pieces, and to battle as best she could with her bitter heart. Nothing but stabs; nothing but stabs! Was her punishment ever to end? No. The step she had taken in coming back to East Lynne had precluded that.
Barbara walked down to the living room, leaving that unhappy woman to deal with the chaos and her broken heart as best she could. All she felt was pain; just pain! Would her suffering ever stop? No. The choice she made to return to East Lynne had sealed her fate.
The guests arrived; all save Mr. and Mrs. Hare. Barbara received a note from her instead. The justice did not feel well enough to join them.
The guests arrived, except for Mr. and Mrs. Hare. Barbara received a note from her instead. The judge wasn’t feeling well enough to join them.
I should think he did not.
I don’t think he did.
A pleasant party it was at East Lynne, and twelve o’clock struck before the carriage of the last guest drove away. It may have been from one to two hours after that, and the house was steeped in moonlight and quietness, everybody being abed and asleep when a loud summons at the hall bell echoed through the stillness.
A lovely party it was at East Lynne, and it was midnight before the last guest's carriage drove away. It might have been one or two hours later, and the house was bathed in moonlight and tranquility, with everyone tucked in bed and asleep when a loud ring at the hall bell broke the stillness.
The first to put her head out the window was Wilson. “Is it fire?” shrieked she, in the most excessive state of terror conceivable. Wilson had a natural dread of fire—some people do possess this dread more than others—and had oftentime aroused the house to a commotion by declaring she smelt it. “Is it fire?” shrieked Wilson.
The first person to lean out the window was Wilson. “Is it fire?” she yelled, in a state of sheer panic. Wilson had a deep-rooted fear of fire—some people are more afraid of it than others—and she had often stirred up the house by insisting she smelled smoke. “Is it fire?” Wilson yelled again.
“Yes!” was shouted at the top of a man’s voice, who stepped from between the entrance pillars to answer.
“Yeah!” someone shouted loudly, stepping out from between the entrance pillars to respond.
Wilson waited for no more. Clutching at the baby with one hand—a fine young gentleman now of near twelve months old, promising fair to be as great a source of trouble to Wilson and the nursery as was his brother Archibald, whom he greatly resembled—and at Archie with the other, out she flew to the corridor screeching “Fire! fire! fire!” never ceasing, down tore Wilson with the four children, and burst unceremoniously into the sleeping apartment of Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle. By this time the children, terrified out of their senses, not at Wilson’s cry of alarm, but at the summary propelling downstairs, set up a shrieking, too. Madame Vine, believing that half the house as least was in flames, was the next to appear, throwing on a shawl she had caught up, and then came Joyce.
Wilson didn't wait any longer. Grabbing the baby with one hand—a fine young gentleman now nearly twelve months old, likely to be just as much of a handful for Wilson and the nursery as his brother Archibald, whom he resembled closely—and Archie with the other, she dashed out to the corridor yelling “Fire! fire! fire!” continuously. Down ran Wilson with the four children, bursting abruptly into the sleeping quarters of Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle. By this point, the children, scared out of their minds—not from Wilson's alarm but from being quickly rushed downstairs—started screaming too. Madame Vine, thinking that at least half the house was on fire, was the next to appear, throwing on a shawl she had grabbed, followed by Joyce.
“Fire! fire! fire!” shouted Wilson; “we are all being burnt up together!”
“Fire! Fire! Fire!” yelled Wilson. “We’re all going to burn up together!”
Poor Mrs. Carlyle, thus wildly aroused from sleep, sprang out of bed and into the corridor in her night-dress. Everybody else was in a night-dress—when folks are flying for dear life, they don’t stop to look for their dress-coats and best blonde caps. Out came Mr. Carlyle, who had hastily assumed his pantaloons.
Poor Mrs. Carlyle, suddenly jolted out of sleep, leaped out of bed and into the hallway in her nightgown. Everyone else was in nightclothes—when people are running for their lives, they don’t bother looking for their suits and fancy hats. Out came Mr. Carlyle, who had quickly thrown on his pants.
He cast a rapid glance down to the hall, and saw that the stairs were perfectly free for escape; therefore to hurry was not so violent. Every soul around him was shrieking in concert, making the confusion and din terrific. The bright moonlight streamed in at the corridor windows, but there was no other light; shadowy and indistinct enough looked the white figures.
He quickly looked down the hall and saw that the stairs were completely clear for escape; so there was no need to rush. Everyone around him was screaming together, making the chaos and noise overwhelming. The bright moonlight poured in through the corridor windows, but there was no other light; the white figures appeared shadowy and unclear.
“Where is the fire?” he exclaimed. “I don’t smell any. Who gave the first alarm?”
“Where's the fire?” he exclaimed. “I don’t smell anything. Who sounded the first alarm?”
The bell answered him. The hall-bell, which rang out ten times louder and longer than before. He opened one of the windows and leaned from it. “Who’s there?” Madame Vine caught up Archie.
The bell responded. The hall bell rang out ten times louder and longer than before. He opened one of the windows and leaned out. “Who’s there?” Madame Vine caught up with Archie.
“It’s me, sir,” responded a voice, which he at once recognized to be that of one of Mr. Hare’s men-servants. “Master has been took in a fit, sir, and mistress sent me for you and Miss Barbara. You must please make haste, sir, if you want to see him alive.”
“It’s me, sir,” replied a voice that he immediately recognized as one of Mr. Hare’s servants. “The master has had a fit, sir, and the mistress sent me to get you and Miss Barbara. You need to hurry, sir, if you want to see him alive.”
Miss Barbara! It was more familiar to Jasper, in a moment of excitement, than the new name.
Miss Barbara! It felt more familiar to Jasper, in a moment of excitement, than the new name.
“You, Jasper! Is the house on fire—this house?”
“You, Jasper! Is the house on fire—this house?”
“Well, I don’t know, sir. I can hear a dreadful deal of screeching in it.”
“Honestly, I’m not sure, sir. I can hear a lot of awful screeching coming from it.”
Mr. Carlyle closed the window. He began to suspect that the danger lay in fear alone. “Who told you there was fire?” he demanded of Wilson.
Mr. Carlyle closed the window. He started to think that the real danger was just the fear itself. “Who told you there was a fire?” he asked Wilson.
“That man ringing at the door,” sobbed Wilson. “Thank goodness I have saved the children!”
“That guy at the door,” Wilson cried. “Thank goodness I managed to save the kids!”
Mr. Carlyle felt somewhat exasperated at the mistake. His wife was trembling from head to foot, her face of a deadly whiteness, and he knew that she was not in a condition to be alarmed, necessarily or unnecessarily. She clung to him in terror, asking if they could escape.
Mr. Carlyle felt pretty frustrated about the mistake. His wife was shaking all over, her face incredibly pale, and he realized she wasn't in a state to be scared, whether it was justified or not. She held onto him in fear, asking if they could get away.
“My darling, be calm! There’s no fire; it’s a stupid mistake. You may all go back to bed and sleep in peace,” he added to the rest, “and the next time that you alarm the house in the night, Wilson, have the goodness to make yourself sure, first of all, that there’s cause for it.”
“My darling, relax! There’s no fire; it was just a silly mistake. You all can go back to bed and sleep peacefully,” he added to the others, “and the next time you wake up the house at night, Wilson, please make sure there’s a real reason for it first.”
Barbara, frightened still, bewildered and uncertain, escaped to the window and threw it open. But Mr. Carlyle was nearly as quick as she; he caught her to him with one hand, and drew the window down with the other. To have these tidings told to her abruptly would be worse than all. By this time some of the servants had descended the other staircase with a light, being in various stages of costume, and hastened to open the hall-door. Jasper entered. The man had probably waited to help to put out the “fire.” Barbara caught sight of him ere Mr. Carlyle could prevent it, and grew sick with fear, believing some ill had happened to her mother.
Barbara, still scared, confused, and unsure, ran to the window and flung it open. But Mr. Carlyle was almost as quick as she was; he pulled her to him with one hand and closed the window with the other. Hearing this news abruptly would be worse than anything else. By this time, some of the servants had come down the other staircase carrying a light, dressed in various states of undress, and hurried to open the hall door. Jasper walked in. He had probably been waiting to help put out the "fire." Barbara saw him before Mr. Carlyle could stop her and felt a wave of panic, fearing that something bad had happened to her mother.
Drawing her inside their chamber, he broke the news to her soothingly and tenderly, making light of it.
Drawing her into their room, he gently and tenderly told her the news, downplaying its seriousness.
She burst into tears. “You are not deceiving me, Archibald? Papa is not dead?”
She started crying. “You're not lying to me, Archibald? Dad isn’t dead?”
“Dead!” cheerfully echoed Mr. Carlyle, in the same tone he might have used had Barbara wondered whether the justice was taking a night airing for pleasure in a balloon. “Wilson has indeed frightened you, love. Dress yourself, and we will go and see him.”
“Dead!” Mr. Carlyle exclaimed cheerfully, as if Barbara was just asking whether the judge was out enjoying a night ride in a balloon. “Wilson has really scared you, darling. Get dressed, and we’ll go see him.”
At that moment Barbara recollected William. Strange that she should have been the first to do so—before Lady Isabel—before Mr. Carlyle. She ran out again to the corridors, where the boy stood shivering. “He may have caught his death!” she uttered, snatching him up in her arms. “Oh, Wilson! What have you done? His night-gown is damp and cold.”
At that moment, Barbara remembered William. It was odd that she was the first to think of him—before Lady Isabel—before Mr. Carlyle. She rushed back out to the hallway, where the boy stood shivering. “He could be seriously ill!” she exclaimed, picking him up in her arms. “Oh, Wilson! What did you do? His nightgown is damp and cold.”
Unfit as she was for the burden, she bore him to her own bed. Wilson was not at leisure to attend to reproaches just then. She was engaged in a wordy war with Jasper, leaning over the balustrades to carry it on.
Unfit as she was for the burden, she brought him to her own bed. Wilson wasn't in a position to deal with any accusations at that moment. She was caught up in a heated argument with Jasper, leaning over the railing to continue it.
“I never told you there was a fire!” indignantly denied Jasper.
“I never said there was a fire!” Jasper exclaimed indignantly.
“You did. I opened the nursery window and called out ‘Is it fire?’ and you answered ‘Yes.’”
“You did. I opened the nursery window and called out, ‘Is there a fire?’ and you answered, ‘Yes.’”
“You called out ‘Is it Jasper?’ What else should I say but ‘Yes,’ to that? Fire? Where was the fire likely to be—in the park?”
“You shouted, ‘Is it Jasper?’ What else could I say but ‘Yes’ to that? Fire? Where was the fire supposed to be—in the park?”
“Wilson take the children back to bed,” authoritatively spoke Mr. Carlyle, as he advanced to look down into the hall. “John, are you there? The close carriage, instantly—look sharp. Madame Vine, pray don’t continue to hold that heavy boy; Joyce can’t you relieve madame?”
“Wilson, take the kids back to bed,” Mr. Carlyle said authoritatively as he stepped forward to look down into the hall. “John, are you there? Get the carriage ready right away—hurry up. Madame Vine, please don’t keep holding that heavy boy; Joyce, can’t you help Madame?”
In crossing back to his room, Mr. Carlyle had brushed past madame, and noticed that she appeared to be shaking, as with the weight of Archibald. In reality she was still alarmed, not understanding yet the cause of the commotion. Joyce, who comprehended it as little, and had stood with her arms round Lucy, advanced to take Archibald, and Mr. Carlyle disappeared. Barbara had taken off her own warm night-gown then, and put it upon William in place of his cold one—had struck a light and was busily dressing herself.
In crossing back to his room, Mr. Carlyle brushed past madame and noticed she seemed to be shaking, weighed down by Archibald. In reality, she was still frightened, not yet understanding the reason for the chaos. Joyce, who was just as confused and had her arms around Lucy, stepped forward to take Archibald, and Mr. Carlyle left. Barbara had taken off her warm nightgown and put it on William instead of his cold one—she lit a match and was busy getting dressed.
“Just feel his night-gown Archibald! Wilson—”
“Just feel his nightgown, Archibald! Wilson—”
A shrill cry of awful terror interrupted the words, and Mr. Carlyle made one bound out again. Barbara followed; the least she thought was that Wilson had dropped the baby in the hall.
A piercing scream of pure terror cut through the conversation, and Mr. Carlyle leaped back outside. Barbara followed; the least she expected was that Wilson had accidentally dropped the baby in the hallway.
That was not the catastrophe. Wilson, with the baby and Lucy, had already disappeared up the staircase, and Madame Vine was disappearing. Archibald lay on the soft carpet of the corridor, where madame had stood; for Joyce, in the act of taking him, had let him slip to the ground—let him fall from sheer terror. She held on to the balustrades, her face ghastly, her mouth open, her eyes fixed in horror—altogether an object to look upon. Archie gathered himself on his sturdy legs, and stood staring.
That was not the disaster. Wilson, with the baby and Lucy, had already gone up the staircase, and Madame Vine was leaving too. Archibald lay on the soft carpet of the corridor where Madame had stood; Joyce, in the process of picking him up, had dropped him to the ground—let him fall out of sheer terror. She clung to the railings, her face pale, her mouth open, her eyes wide with horror—definitely a sight to behold. Archie got back on his solid feet and stood there staring.
“Why, Joyce! What is the matter with you?” cried Mr. Carlyle. “You look as if you had seen a spectre.”
“Why, Joyce! What’s wrong with you?” exclaimed Mr. Carlyle. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”
“Oh, master!” she wailed, “I have seen one.”
“Oh, master!” she cried, “I have seen one.”
“Are you all going deranged together?” retorted he, wondering what had come to the house. “Seen a spectre, Joyce?”
“Are you all going crazy together?” he shot back, confused about what was happening in the house. “Have you seen a ghost, Joyce?”
Joyce fell on her knees, as if unable to support herself, and crossed her shaking hands upon her chest. Had she seen ten spectres she could not have betrayed more dire distress. She was a sensible and faithful servant, one not given to flights of fancy, and Mr. Carlyle gazed at her in very amazement.
Joyce dropped to her knees, as if she couldn't hold herself up, and crossed her trembling hands over her chest. If she had seen ten ghosts, she couldn't have shown more intense distress. She was a sensible and loyal servant, not one to indulge in daydreams, and Mr. Carlyle looked at her in sheer astonishment.
“Joyce, what is this?” he asked, bending down and speaking kindly.
“Joyce, what’s going on?” he asked, bending down and speaking gently.
“Oh, my dear master! Heaven have mercy upon us all!” was the inexplicable answer.
“Oh, my dear master! May heaven have mercy on us all!” was the puzzling response.
“Joyce I ask you what is this?”
“Joyce, I’m asking you, what is this?”
She made no reply. She rose up shaking; and, taking Archie’s hand, slowly proceeded toward the upper stairs, low moans breaking from her, and the boy’s naked feet pattering on the carpet.
She didn’t say anything. She stood up, shaking, and, taking Archie’s hand, slowly walked toward the upstairs, soft moans escaping her, and the boy’s bare feet patting on the carpet.
“What can ail her?” whispered Barbara, following Joyce with her eyes. “What did she mean about a spectre?”
“What could be bothering her?” whispered Barbara, watching Joyce with concern. “What did she mean about a ghost?”
“She must have been reading a ghost-book,” said Carlyle. “Wilson’s folly has turned the house topsy-turvy. Make your haste, Barbara.”
“She must have been reading a ghost story,” said Carlyle. “Wilson’s foolishness has turned the house upside down. Hurry up, Barbara.”
Spring waned. Summer came, and would soon be waning, too, for the hot days of July were now in. What had the months brought forth, since the election of Mr. Carlyle in April? Be you very sure they had not been without their events.
Spring faded away. Summer arrived, and would soon be fading as well, for the hot days of July were already here. What had the months brought since Mr. Carlyle was elected in April? You can be sure they hadn't been without their events.
Mr. Justice Hare’s illness had turned out to be a stroke of paralysis. People cannot act with unnatural harshness toward a child, and then discover they have been in the wrong, with impunity. Thus it proved with Mr. Justice Hare. He was recovering, but would never again be the man he had been. The fright, when Jasper had gone to tell of his illness at East Lynne, and was mistaken for fire, had done nobody any damage, save William and Joyce. William had caught a cold, which brought increased malady to the lungs; and Joyce seemed to have caught fear. She went about, more like one in a dream than awake, would be buried in a reverie for an hour at a time, and if suddenly spoken to, would start and shiver.
Mr. Justice Hare’s illness turned out to be a stroke. People can’t treat a child with unnatural harshness and then just move on without consequences. That was the case with Mr. Justice Hare. He was recovering but would never be the same. The scare when Jasper went to report his illness at East Lynne and was mistaken for a fire didn’t really harm anyone except William and Joyce. William caught a cold, which made his lung condition worse; and Joyce seemed to have caught fear. She walked around more like someone in a dream than actually awake, often lost in thought for an hour at a time, and if someone spoke to her suddenly, she would jump and tremble.
Mr. Carlyle and his wife departed for London immediately that Mr. Hare was pronounced out of danger; which was in about a week from the time of his seizure. William accompanied them, partly for the benefit of London advice, partly that Mr. Carlyle would not be parted from him. Joyce went, in attendance with some of the servants.
Mr. Carlyle and his wife left for London as soon as Mr. Hare was declared out of danger, which was about a week after his emergency. William went with them, both for the sake of getting advice in London and because Mr. Carlyle didn’t want to be separated from him. Joyce accompanied them, along with some of the staff.
They found London ringing with the news of Sir Francis Levison’s arrest. London could not understand it; and the most wild and improbable tales were in circulation. The season was at its height; the excitement in proportion; it was more than a nine days’ wonder. On the very evening of their arrival a lady, young and beautiful, was shown in to the presence of Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle. She had declined to give her name, but there arose to Mr. Carlyle’s memory, when he looked upon her, one whom he had seen in earlier days as the friend of his first wife—Blanche Challoner. It was not Blanche, however.
They found London buzzing with the news of Sir Francis Levison's arrest. London couldn't make sense of it; and the most wild and unlikely stories were circulating. The season was at its peak; the excitement matched it; it was more than just a passing curiosity. On the very evening of their arrival, a young and beautiful lady was introduced to Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle. She refused to share her name, but when Mr. Carlyle looked at her, he was reminded of someone he had known in earlier days as the friend of his late wife—Blanche Challoner. However, it wasn’t Blanche.
The stranger looked keenly at Mr. Carlyle. He was standing with his hat in his hand, on the point of going out. “Will you pardon this intrusion?” she asked. “I have come to you as one human being in need comes to crave help of another. I am Lady Levison.”
The stranger stared intently at Mr. Carlyle. He was standing with his hat in hand, about to leave. “Can you forgive this interruption?” she asked. “I’ve come to you as one person in need reaching out for help from another. I am Lady Levison.”
Barbara’s face flushed. Mr. Carlyle courteously invited the stranger to a chair, remaining standing himself. She sat for a moment, and then rose, evidently in an excess of agitation.
Barbara's face turned red. Mr. Carlyle politely invited the stranger to take a seat while he stayed standing. She sat for a moment, then got up, clearly very agitated.
“Yes, I am Lady Levison, forced to call that man husband. That he has been a wicked man, I have long known; but now I hear he is a criminal. I hear it, I say, but I can get the truth from none. I went to Lord Mount Severn; he declined to give me particulars. I heard that Mr. Carlyle would be in town to-day, and I resolved to come and ask them of him.”
“Yes, I am Lady Levison, compelled to refer to that man as my husband. I've known for a long time that he is a terrible person, but now I hear he's a criminal. I say I hear it, but I can't get the truth from anyone. I went to Lord Mount Severn; he refused to share the details. I learned that Mr. Carlyle would be in town today, so I decided to come and ask him about it.”
She delivered the sentences in a jerking, abrupt tone, betraying her inward emotion. Mr. Carlyle, looking somewhat unapproachable, made no immediate reply.
She spoke the sentences in a jerky, abrupt tone, revealing her inner feelings. Mr. Carlyle, seeming a bit distant, did not respond right away.
“You and I have both been deeply wronged by him, Mr. Carlyle, but I brought my wrong upon myself, you did not. My sister, Blanche, whom he had cruelly treated—and if I speak of it, I only speak of what is known to the world—warned me against him. Mrs. Levison, his grandmother, that ancient lady who must now be bordering upon ninety, she warned me. The night before my wedding day, she came on purpose to tell me that if I married Francis Levison I should rue it for life. There was yet time to retract she said. Yes; there would have been time; but there was no will. I would not listen to either. I was led away by vanity, by folly, by something worse—the triumphing over my own sister. Poor Blanche! But which has the best of the bargain now, she or I? And I have a child,” she continued, dropping her voice, “a boy who inherits his father’s name. Mr. Carlyle, will they condemn him?”
“You and I have both been seriously wronged by him, Mr. Carlyle, but I brought my suffering upon myself; you did not. My sister, Blanche, whom he treated terribly—and if I mention it, it's only to speak of what everyone knows—warned me about him. Mrs. Levison, his grandmother, that old lady who must be nearly ninety by now, warned me too. The night before my wedding day, she came specifically to tell me that if I married Francis Levison, I would regret it for the rest of my life. She said there was still time to back out. Yes, there would have been time; but there was no will. I wouldn’t listen to either of them. I was caught up in vanity, foolishness, and something worse—my desire to triumph over my own sister. Poor Blanche! But who really got the better deal now, her or me? And I have a child,” she continued, lowering her voice, “a boy who carries his father’s name. Mr. Carlyle, will they condemn him?”
“Nothing, as yet, is positively proved against him,” replied Mr. Carlyle, compassionating the unhappy lady.
“Nothing has been proven against him yet,” replied Mr. Carlyle, feeling sorry for the unhappy lady.
“If I could but get a divorce!” she passionately uttered, apparently losing all self-control. “I might have got one, over and over again, since we married, but there would have been the expose and the scandal. If I could but change my child’s name! Tell me—does any chance of redress remain for me?”
“If I could just get a divorce!” she exclaimed, clearly losing all self-control. “I could have gotten one multiple times since we got married, but there would have been the expose and the scandal. If only I could change my child’s name! Tell me—do I have any chance of finding a solution?”
There was none, and Mr. Carlyle did not attempt to speak of any. He offered a few kind words of sympathy, very generally expressed, and then prepared to go out. She moved, and stood in his way.
There was none, and Mr. Carlyle didn’t try to mention any. He offered a few kind words of sympathy, very broadly stated, and then got ready to leave. She shifted and stood in his path.
“You will not leave until you have given me the particulars! I pray you, do not! I came trustingly to you, hoping to know them.”
“You're not leaving until you tell me the details! Please, don't! I came to you in good faith, hoping to find out.”
“I am waited for, to keep an important engagement,” he answered. “And were my time at liberty, I should decline to tell them to you, on my own account, as well as on yours. Lay not discourtesy to my charge, Lady Levison. Were I to speak of the man, even to you, his name would blister my lips.”
“I’m being held up because I have an important commitment,” he replied. “And if I had the time, I wouldn’t share the details with you, for both our sakes. Please don’t take it as rudeness, Lady Levison. If I were to talk about the man, even to you, his name would burn my tongue.”
“In every word of hate spoken by you I would sympathize; every contemptuous expression of scorn, cast upon him from your heart, I would join in, tenfold.”
“In every hateful word you say, I would feel for you; every contemptuous look of scorn you direct at him, I would amplify, tenfold.”
Barbara was shocked. “He is your husband, after all,” she took leave to whisper.
Barbara was stunned. “He is your husband, after all,” she chose to whisper.
“My husband!” broke forth Lady Levison, in agitation, seemingly. “Yes! there’s the wrong. Why did he, knowing what he was, delude me into becoming his wife? You ought to feel for me, Mrs. Carlyle; and you do feel for me, for you are a wife and mother. How dare these base men marry—take to themselves an innocent, inexperienced girl, vowing, before God, to love and honor and cherish her? Were not his other sins impediment enough but he must have crime, also, and woo me! He has done me deep and irredeemable wrong, and has entailed upon his child an inheritance of shame. What had he or I done to deserve it, I ask?”
“My husband!” Lady Levison exclaimed, clearly agitated. “Yes! That’s the problem. Why did he, knowing who he was, deceive me into marrying him? You should feel for me, Mrs. Carlyle; and you do feel for me, because you’re a wife and mother. How can these worthless men marry—take an innocent, inexperienced girl, promising, before God, to love, honor, and cherish her? Were his other sins not enough of an obstacle that he had to add crime to it and pursue me? He has done me a deep and irreversible wrong, and has passed on an inheritance of shame to his child. What did either of us do to deserve this, I ask?”
Barbara felt half frightened at her vehemence; and Barbara might be thankful not to understand it. All her native gentleness, all her reticence of feeling, as a wife and a gentlewoman, had been goaded out of her. The process had been going on for some time, but this last revelation was the crowning point; and Alice, Lady Levison, turned round upon the world in her helpless resentment, as any poor wife, working in a garret, might have done. There are certain wrongs which bring out human nature in the high-born, as well as in the low. “Still he is your husband,” was all Barbara could, with deprecation, again plead.
Barbara felt partly scared by her intensity; and she could be grateful she didn't fully grasp it. All her natural kindness, all her restraint in expressing her feelings as a wife and a lady, had been pushed out of her. This had been happening for a while, but this last revelation was the tipping point; and Alice, Lady Levison, faced the world in her helpless anger, just like any struggling wife might in a cramped space. Certain injustices reveal the true nature of both the high-born and the low. “But he is still your husband,” was all Barbara could reluctantly plead again.
“He made himself my husband by deceit, and I will throw him off in the face of day,” returned Lady Levison. “There is no moral obligation why I should not. He has worked ill and ruin—ill and ruin upon me and my child, and the world shall never be allowed to think I have borne my share in it. How was it you kept your hands off him, when he reappeared, to brave you, in West Lynne?” she added, in a changed tone, turning to Mr. Carlyle.
“He tricked me into marrying him, and I will expose him in broad daylight,” Lady Levison replied. “There’s no moral reason for me not to. He has caused harm and destruction—harm and destruction to me and my child, and the world will never believe that I’ve played a part in it. How did you manage to stay away from him when he came back, daring you, in West Lynne?” she added, her tone shifting as she turned to Mr. Carlyle.
“I cannot tell. I was a marvel oftentimes to myself.”
"I can't say. I was often a wonder to myself."
He quitted the room as he spoke, adding a few civil words about her with Mrs. Carlyle. Barbara, not possessing the scruples of her husband, yielded to Lady Levison’s request, and gave her the outline of the dark tale. Its outline only; and generously suppressing Afy’s name beyond the evening of the fatal event. Lady Levison listened without interruption.
He left the room as he was speaking, adding a few polite words about her to Mrs. Carlyle. Barbara, lacking her husband’s scruples, agreed to Lady Levison’s request and shared the basic details of the dark story. Just the basics, and she generously omitted Afy’s name after the evening of the tragic event. Lady Levison listened without interrupting.
“Do you and Mr. Carlyle believe him to have been guilty?”
“Do you and Mr. Carlyle think he was guilty?”
“Yes; but Mr. Carlyle will not express his opinion to the world. He does not repay wrong with revenge. I have heard him say that if the lifting of his finger would send the man to his punishment, he would tie down his hand rather than lift it.”
“Yes; but Mr. Carlyle won’t tell the world what he thinks. He doesn’t respond to wrongdoing with revenge. I’ve heard him say that if moving a finger could send the guy to his punishment, he would restrain his hand instead of lifting it.”
“Was his first wife, Isabel Vane, mad?” she presently asked.
“Was his first wife, Isabel Vane, crazy?” she suddenly asked.
“Mad!” echoed Barbara, in surprise.
"Crazy!" exclaimed Barbara, in surprise.
“When she quitted him for the other. It could have been nothing else than madness. I could understand a woman’s flying from him for love of Mr. Carlyle; but now that I have seen your husband, I cannot understand the reverse side of the picture. I thank you for your courtesy, Mrs. Carlyle.”
“When she left him for the other. It could only have been madness. I could understand a woman leaving him for love of Mr. Carlyle; but now that I’ve seen your husband, I can’t understand the other side of the situation. I appreciate your kindness, Mrs. Carlyle.”
And, without another word, Alice Levison quitted the room as abruptly as she had entered it.
And, without another word, Alice Levison left the room just as suddenly as she had come in.
Well, the London visit came to an end. It was of little more than three weeks’ duration, for Barbara must be safe at home again. Mr. Carlyle remained for the rest of the season alone, but he varied it with journeys to East Lynne. He had returned home for good now, July, although the session had not quite terminated. There was another baby at East Lynne, a lovely little baby, pretty as Barbara herself had been at a month old. William was fading rapidly. The London physicians had but confirmed the opinion of Dr. Martin, and it was evident to all that the close would not be long protracted.
Well, the London visit came to an end. It lasted just a little over three weeks because Barbara needed to be back home safe. Mr. Carlyle stayed for the rest of the season alone, but he made trips to East Lynne to change things up. He was back home for good now in July, even though the session hadn't completely ended. There was another baby at East Lynne, a beautiful little baby, as pretty as Barbara had been when she was a month old. William was fading fast. The London doctors only confirmed what Dr. Martin had already said, and it was clear to everyone that the end wasn't going to be long in coming.
Somebody else was fading—Lady Isabel. The cross had been too heavy, and she was sinking under its weight. Can you wonder at it?
Somebody else was fading—Lady Isabel. The burden had been too much, and she was collapsing under its weight. Can you blame her?
An intensely hot day it was under the July sun. Afy Hallijohn was sailing up the street in its beams, finer and vainer than ever. She encountered Mr. Carlyle.
An extremely hot day it was under the July sun. Afy Hallijohn was strutting up the street in its rays, more stylish and vain than ever. She ran into Mr. Carlyle.
“So, Afy, you are really going to be married at last?”
“So, Afy, you’re really getting married at last?”
“Jiffin fancies so, sir. I am not sure yet but what I shall change my mind. Jiffin thinks there’s nobody like me. If I could eat gold and silver, he’d provide it; and he’s as fond as fond can be. But then you know, sir, he’s half soft.”
“Jiffin thinks so, sir. I'm not sure yet if I'll change my mind. Jiffin believes there's no one like me. If I could eat gold and silver, he’d get it for me; and he really cares a lot. But you know, sir, he’s kind of soft.”
“Soft as to you, perhaps,” laughed Mr. Carlyle. “I consider him a very civil, respectable man, Afy.”
“Maybe to you, it seems that way,” laughed Mr. Carlyle. “I think he’s a quite polite, respectable guy, Afy.”
“And then, I never did think to marry a shopkeeper,” grumbled Afy; “I looked a little higher than that. Only fancy, sir, having a husband who wears a white apron tied round him!”
“And then, I never thought about marrying a shopkeeper,” complained Afy; “I aimed a little higher than that. Just imagine, sir, having a husband who wears a white apron!”
“Terrible!” responded Mr. Carlyle, with a grave face.
“Terrible!” replied Mr. Carlyle, his face serious.
“Not but what it will be a tolerable settlement,” rejoined Afy, veering round a point. “He’s having his house done up in style, and I shall keep two good servants, and do nothing myself but dress and subscribe to the library. He makes plenty of money.”
“It's not that it won't be a decent arrangement,” Afy replied, turning around a corner. “He's renovating his house in style, and I’ll have two good servants, doing nothing but getting dressed and paying for the library. He makes a lot of money.”
“A very tolerable settlement, I should say,” returned Mr. Carlyle; and Afy’s face fell before the glance of his eye, merry though it was. “Take care you don’t spend all his money for him, Afy.”
“A pretty decent deal, I’d say,” replied Mr. Carlyle; and Afy’s expression changed at the look in his eye, cheerful as it was. “Just make sure you don’t spend all his money for him, Afy.”
“I’ll take care of that,” nodded Afy, significantly. “Sir,” she somewhat abruptly added, “what is it that’s the matter with Joyce?”
“I’ll handle that,” nodded Afy, meaningfully. “Sir,” she added somewhat abruptly, “what’s wrong with Joyce?”
“I do not know,” said Mr. Carlyle, becoming serious. “There does appear to be something the matter with her, for she is much changed.”
“I don’t know,” Mr. Carlyle said, becoming serious. “There seems to be something wrong with her because she has changed a lot.”
“I never saw anybody so changed in my life,” exclaimed Afy. “I told her the other day that she was just like one who had got some dreadful secret upon their mind.”
“I’ve never seen anyone change so much in my life,” Afy exclaimed. “I told her the other day that she was just like someone who has a terrible secret weighing on their mind.”
“It is really more like that than anything else,” observed Mr. Carlyle.
“It’s really more like that than anything else,” Mr. Carlyle noted.
“But she is one of the close ones, is Joyce,” continued Afy. “No fear that she’ll give out a clue, if it does not suit her to do so. She told me, in answer, to mind my own business, and not to take absurd fancies in my head. How is the baby, sir, and Mrs. Carlyle?”
“But she’s one of the close ones, that’s Joyce,” Afy said. “There’s no worry that she’ll slip up and give a hint if she doesn’t want to. She told me to mind my own business and not to have silly ideas. How’s the baby, sir, and Mrs. Carlyle?”
“All well. Good day, Afy.”
"All good. Have a nice day, Afy."
CHAPTER XLII.
THE TRIAL.
Spacious courts were the assize courts of Lynneborough; and it was well they were so, otherwise more people had been disappointed, and numbers were, of hearing the noted trial of Sir Francis Levison for the murder of George Hallijohn.
Spacious courts were the assize courts of Lynneborough; and it was a good thing they were, otherwise more people would have been disappointed, and many were, in hearing the famous trial of Sir Francis Levison for the murder of George Hallijohn.
The circumstances attending the case caused it to bear for the public an unparalleled interest. The rank of the accused, and his antecedents, more especially that particular local antecedent touching the Lady Isabel Carlyle; the verdict still out against Richard Hare; the length of time which had elapsed since; the part played in it by Afy; the intense curiosity as to the part taken in it by Otway Bethel; the speculation as to what had been the exact details, and the doubt of a conviction—all contributed to fan the curiosity of the public. People came from far and near to be present—friends of Mr. Carlyle, friends of the Hares, friends of the Challoner family, friends of the prisoner, besides the general public. Colonel Bethel and Mr. Justice Hare had conspicuous seats.
The circumstances surrounding the case made it incredibly interesting for the public. The standing of the accused and his background, especially regarding the situation with Lady Isabel Carlyle; the ongoing verdict against Richard Hare; the long time that had passed since; Afy's role in it; the intense curiosity about Otway Bethel's involvement; the speculation about the precise details, and the uncertainty of a conviction—all contributed to heightening the public's interest. People traveled from far and wide to attend—friends of Mr. Carlyle, friends of the Hares, friends of the Challoner family, friends of the prisoner, along with the general public. Colonel Bethel and Mr. Justice Hare had prominent seats.
At a few minutes past nine the judge took his place on the bench, but not before a rumor had gone through the court—a rumor that seemed to shake it to its centre, and which people stretched out their necks to hear—Otway Bethel had turned Queen’s evidence, and was to be admitted as a witness for the crown.
At a few minutes past nine, the judge took his seat on the bench, but not before a rumor swept through the courtroom—a rumor that seemed to shake the place to its core, and which people leaned in to hear—Otway Bethel had turned Crown witness and was going to testify for the prosecution.
Thin, haggard, pale, looked Francis Levison as he was placed in the dock. His incarceration had not in any way contributed to his personal advantages, and there was an ever-recurring expression of dread upon his countenance not pleasant to look upon. He was dressed in black, old Mrs. Levison having died, and his diamond ring shone conspicuous still on his white hand, now whiter than ever. The most eminent counsel were engaged on both sides.
Thin, worn-out, and pale, Francis Levison looked as he stood in the dock. His time in jail hadn't done anything for his appearance, and a constant look of fear lingered on his face, which was uncomfortable to see. He was dressed in black since old Mrs. Levison had passed away, and his diamond ring stood out even more on his now even paler hand. The best lawyers were representing both sides.
The testimony of the witnesses already given need not be recapitulated. The identification of the prisoner with the man Thorn was fully established—Ebenezer James proved that. Afy proved it, and also that he, Thorn, was at the cottage that night. Sir Peter Levison’s groom was likewise re-examined. But still there wanted other testimony. Afy was made to re-assert that Thorn had to go to the cottage for his hat after leaving her, but that proved nothing, and the conversation, or quarrel overheard by Mr. Dill was now again, put forward. If this was all the evidence, people opined that the case for the prosecution would break down.
The witnesses' testimonies don't need to be repeated. The connection between the prisoner and the man Thorn was clearly established—Ebenezer James confirmed it. Afy confirmed it too, and she also testified that Thorn was at the cottage that night. Sir Peter Levison’s groom was re-examined as well. However, more evidence was still needed. Afy was asked again to state that Thorn went to the cottage for his hat after leaving her, but that didn’t really prove anything. The conversation, or argument, that Mr. Dill overheard was brought up again. If this was all the evidence, people thought the prosecution's case would fall apart.
“Call Richard Hare” said the counsel for the prosecution.
“Call Richard Hare,” said the prosecutor.
Those present who knew Mr. Justice Hare, looked up at him, wondering why he did not stir in answer to his name—wondering at the pallid hue which overspread his face. Not he, but another came forward—a fair, placid, gentlemanly young man, with blue eyes, fair hair, and a pleasant countenance. It was Richard Hare the younger. He had assumed his original position in life, so far as attire went, and in that, at least, was a gentleman again. In speech also—with his working dress Richard had thrown off his working manners.
Those who were there and knew Mr. Justice Hare looked at him, curious about why he didn’t respond when his name was called—wondering about the pale color that spread across his face. Instead of him, another person stepped forward—a kind, composed, gentlemanly young man with blue eyes, fair hair, and a friendly expression. It was Richard Hare the younger. He had taken back his original status in life, at least in terms of clothing, and in that regard, he was a gentleman again. In his speech, too—having changed out of his work clothes, Richard had left behind his working-class mannerisms.
A strange hubbub arose in court. Richard Hare, the exile—the reported dead—the man whose life was in jeopardy! The spectators rose with one accord to get a better view; they stood on tiptoe; they pushed forth their necks; they strained their eyesight: and, amidst all the noisy hum, the groan bursting from the lips of Justice Hare was unnoticed. Whilst order was being called for, and the judge threatened to clear the court, two officers moved themselves quietly up and stood behind the witness. Richard Hare was in custody, though he might know it not. The witness was sworn.
A strange commotion broke out in the courtroom. Richard Hare, the exile—believed to be dead—the man whose life was at stake! The spectators all stood up together for a better view; they stood on tiptoes, stretched their necks, and strained their eyes. Amid all the noise, the groan escaping from Justice Hare went unnoticed. While calls for order were made and the judge threatened to clear the courtroom, two officers quietly moved in and stood behind the witness. Richard Hare was in custody, even if he didn't realize it. The witness was sworn in.
“What is your name?”
"What's your name?"
“Richard Hare.”
“Richard Hare”
“Son of Mr. Justice Hare, I believe, of the Grove, West Lynne?”
“Are you the son of Mr. Justice Hare from the Grove in West Lynne?”
“His only son.”
“His sole son.”
“The same against whom a verdict of wilful murder is out?” interposed the judge.
"The same person who has been found guilty of intentional murder?" the judge interjected.
“The same, my lord,” replied Richard Hare, who appeared, strange as it may seem, to have cast away all his old fearfulness.
“The same, my lord,” replied Richard Hare, who, strangely enough, seemed to have shed all his old fears.
“Then, witness, let me warn you that you are not obliged to answer any question that may tend to criminate yourself.”
“Then, listen, let me remind you that you are not required to answer any question that might incriminate yourself.”
“My lord,” answered Richard Hare, with some emotion, “I wish to answer any and every question put to me. I have but one hope, that the full truth of all pertaining to that fatal evening may be made manifest this day.”
“My lord,” Richard Hare replied, a bit emotional, “I want to answer any and all questions you have for me. I have one hope: that the complete truth about that fateful evening will come to light today.”
“Look round at the prisoner,” said the examining counsel. “Do you know him?”
“Look at the prisoner,” said the examining lawyer. “Do you recognize him?”
“I know him now as Sir Francis Levison. Up to April last I believed his name to be Thorn.”
“I now know him as Sir Francis Levison. Until last April, I thought his name was Thorn.”
“State what occurred on the evening of the murder, as far as your knowledge goes.”
“Please explain what happened on the night of the murder, to the best of your knowledge.”
“I had an appointment that evening with Afy Hallijohn, and went down to their cottage to keep it—”
“I had an appointment that evening with Afy Hallijohn, so I went down to their cottage to meet her—”
“A moment,” interrupted the counsel. “Was your visit that evening made in secret?”
“A moment,” the lawyer interrupted. “Did you visit that evening secretly?”
“Partially so. My father and mother were displeased, naturally, at my intimacy with Afy Hallijohn; therefore I did not care that they should be cognizant of my visits there. I am ashamed to confess that I told my father a lie over it that very evening. He saw me leave the dinner-table to go out with my gun, and inquired where I was off to. I answered that I was going out with young Beauchamp.”
“Partially. My parents were understandably upset about my closeness with Afy Hallijohn, so I didn’t mind if they didn’t know about my visits there. I’m ashamed to admit that I lied to my father about it that same evening. He saw me leave the dinner table with my gun and asked where I was going. I told him I was going out with young Beauchamp.”
“When, in point of fact, you were not?”
“When, in fact, were you not?”
“No. I took my gun, for I had promised to lend it to Hallijohn while his own was being repaired. When I reached the cottage Afy refused to admit me; she was busy, and could not, she said. I felt sure she had got Thorn with her. She had, more than once before, refused to admit me when I had gone there by her own appointment, and I always found that Thorn’s presence in the cottage was the obstacle.”
“No. I took my gun because I promised to lend it to Hallijohn while his was being repaired. When I got to the cottage, Afy wouldn’t let me in; she was busy and said she couldn’t. I was pretty sure Thorn was with her. She had turned me away before when I went there at her request, and I always found out that Thorn being there was the reason.”
“I suppose you and Thorn were jealous of each other?”
“I guess you and Thorn were jealous of one another?”
“I was jealous of him; I freely admit it. I don’t know whether he was of me.”
“I was jealous of him; I’ll admit it. I don’t know if he felt the same way about me.”
“May I inquire what was the nature of your friendship for Miss Afy Hallijohn?”
“Can I ask what your relationship with Miss Afy Hallijohn was like?”
“I loved her with an honorable love, as I might have done by any young lady in my own station of life. I would not have married her in opposition to my father and mother; but I told Afy that if she was content to wait for me until I was my own master I would then make her my wife.”
“I loved her with a genuine love, just like I might have for any young woman in my position. I wouldn’t have married her against my parents' wishes; however, I told Afy that if she was willing to wait for me until I was independent, I would then make her my wife.”
“You had no views toward her of a different nature?”
“You didn't have any different feelings about her?”
“None; I cared for her too much for that; and I respected her father. Afy’s mother had been a lady, too, although she had married Hallijohn, who was but clerk to Mr. Carlyle. No; I never had a thought of wrong toward Afy—I never could have had.”
“None; I cared for her too much for that; and I respected her father. Afy’s mother had been a lady, too, although she had married Hallijohn, who was just a clerk to Mr. Carlyle. No; I never had a thought of wrong toward Afy—I never could have had.”
“Now relate the occurrences of the evening?”
“Now tell me what happened in the evening?”
“Afy would not admit me, and we had a few words over it; but at length I went away, first giving her the gun, and telling her it was loaded. She lodged it against the wall, just inside the door, and I went into the wood and waited, determined to see whether or not Thorn was with her, for she had denied that he was. Locksley saw me there, and asked why I was hiding. I did not answer; but I went further off, quite out of view of the cottage. Some time afterward, less than half an hour, I heard a shot in the direction of the cottage. Somebody was having a late pop at the partridge, I thought. Just then I saw Otway Bethel emerge from the trees, not far from me, and run toward the cottage. My lord,” added Richard Hare, looking at the judge, “that was the shot that killed Hallijohn!”
“Afy wouldn’t let me in, and we exchanged a few words about it; but eventually, I left, giving her the gun and telling her it was loaded. She propped it against the wall just inside the door, and I went into the woods and waited, determined to find out if Thorn was with her, since she had denied it. Locksley saw me there and asked why I was hiding. I didn’t answer, but I moved further away, completely out of sight of the cottage. Some time later, less than half an hour, I heard a shot in the direction of the cottage. I thought someone was taking a late shot at a partridge. Just then, I saw Otway Bethel come out from the trees, not far from me, and run toward the cottage. My lord,” added Richard Hare, looking at the judge, “that was the shot that killed Hallijohn!”
“Could the shot,” asked the counsel, “have been fired by Otway Bethel?”
“Could the shot,” asked the lawyer, “have been fired by Otway Bethel?”
“It could not. It was much further off. Bethel disappeared, and in another minute there came some one flying down the path leading from the cottage. It was Thorn, and evidently in a state of intense terror. His face was livid, his eyes staring, and he panted and shook like one in the ague. Past me he tore, on down the path, and I afterwards heard the sound of his horse galloping away; it had been tied in the wood.”
“It couldn't. It was much farther away. Bethel vanished, and in another minute, someone came running down the path from the cottage. It was Thorn, clearly in a state of sheer terror. His face was pale, his eyes wide, and he was breathing heavily and shaking like someone with a fever. He rushed past me down the path, and I later heard his horse galloping off; it had been tied up in the woods.”
“Did you follow him?”
“Did you track him?”
“No. I wondered what had happened to put him in that state; but I made haste to the cottage, intending to reproach Afy with her duplicity. I leaped up the two steps, and fell over the prostrate body of Hallijohn. He was lying dead within the door. My gun, just discharged, was flung on the floor, its contents in Hallijohn’s side.”
“No. I wondered what had caused him to be in that condition; but I hurried to the cottage, planning to confront Afy about her deceitfulness. I jumped up the two steps and stumbled over Hallijohn's lifeless body at the door. He was lying dead inside. My gun, just fired, was tossed on the floor, its bullet embedded in Hallijohn’s side.”
You might have heard a pin drop in court, so intense was the interest.
You could hear a pin drop in court; the interest was that intense.
“There appeared to be no one in the cottage, upstairs or down. I called to Afy, but she did not answer. I caught up the gun, and was running from the cottage when Locksley came out of the wood and looked at me. I grew confused, fearful, and I threw the gun back again and made off.”
“There didn’t seem to be anyone in the cottage, upstairs or downstairs. I called out to Afy, but she didn’t respond. I grabbed the gun and was running out of the cottage when Locksley stepped out of the woods and looked at me. I became confused and scared, so I dropped the gun and ran away.”
“What were your motives for acting in that way?”
“What were your reasons for acting like that?”
“A panic had come over me, and in that moment I must have lost the use of my reason, otherwise I never should have acted as I did. Thoughts, especially of fear, pass through our minds with astonishing swiftness, and I feared lest the crime should be fastened upon me. It was fear made me snatch up my gun, lest it should be found near the body; it was fear made me throw it back again when Locksley appeared in view—a fear you understand, from which all judgment, all reason, had departed. But for my own conduct, the charge never would have been laid to me.”
“A panic took over me, and in that moment I must have lost my reason, because I would never have acted the way I did otherwise. Thoughts, especially fearful ones, race through our minds incredibly quickly, and I worried that the crime would be blamed on me. It was fear that made me grab my gun, so it wouldn’t be found near the body; it was fear that made me throw it back down when Locksley came into view—a fear you understand, from which all judgment and reason had vanished. If it weren't for my own actions, the accusation would never have been directed at me.”
“Go on.”
"Go ahead."
“In my flight I came upon Bethel. I knew that if he had gone toward the cottage after the shot was fired, he must have encountered Thorn flying from it. He denied that he had; he said he had only gone along the path for a few paces, and had then plunged into the wood again. I believed him and departed.”
“In my journey, I came across Bethel. I knew that if he had headed toward the cottage after the shot was fired, he must have run into Thorn running away from it. He denied it; he said he had only walked a short distance along the path before heading back into the woods. I believed him and left.”
“Departed from West Lynne?”
"Left West Lynne?"
“That night I did. It was a foolish, fatal step, the result of cowardice. I found the charge was laid to me, and I thought I would absent myself for a day or two, to see how things turned out. Next came the inquest and the verdict against me, and I then left for good.”
“That night I did. It was a stupid, deadly move, born out of fear. I realized the blame was placed on me, and I decided to step away for a day or two to see how things played out. Next came the inquest and the verdict against me, and then I left for good.”
“This is the truth, so far as you are cognizant of it?”
“This is the truth, as much as you know it?”
“I swear that it is truth, and the whole truth, so far as I am cognizant of it,” replied Richard Hare, with emotion. “I could not assert it more solemnly were I before God.”
“I swear that it is the truth, and the whole truth, as far as I know it,” Richard Hare replied, filled with emotion. “I couldn't say it more seriously if I were standing before God.”
He was subjected to a rigid cross-examination, but his testimony was not shaken in the least. Perhaps not one present but was impressed with its truth.
He faced a tough cross-examination, but his testimony remained completely intact. Everyone there was likely impressed by its truth.
Afy Hallijohn was recalled, and questioned as to Richard’s presence at her father’s house that night. It tallied with the account given by Richard; but it had to be drawn from her.
Afy Hallijohn was called back and asked about Richard being at her father's house that night. It matched Richard's story, but it had to be pulled out of her.
“Why did you decline to receive Richard Hare into the cottage, after appointing him to come?”
“Why did you refuse to let Richard Hare into the cottage after you invited him?”
“Because I chose,” returned Afy.
"Because I chose," replied Afy.
“Tell the jury why you chose.”
“Tell the jury why you made your choice.”
“Well, I had got a friend with me—it was Captain Thorn,” she added, feeling that she should only be questioned on this point, so might as well acknowledge it. “I did not admit Richard Hare, for I fancied they might get up a quarrel if they were together.”
“Well, I had a friend with me—it was Captain Thorn,” she added, feeling that she would only be asked about this, so she might as well just admit it. “I didn’t let Richard Hare in because I thought they might start a fight if they were together.”
“For what purpose did Richard Hare bring down his gun—do you know?”
“For what reason did Richard Hare lower his gun—do you know?”
“It was to lend to my father. My father’s gun had something the matter with it, and was at the smith’s. I had heard him, the previous day, ask Mr. Richard to lend him one of his, and Mr. Richard said he would bring one, as he did.”
“It was to borrow from my dad. My dad's gun had some issue and was at the smith's. I had heard him ask Mr. Richard the day before to lend him one of his, and Mr. Richard said he would bring one, just like he did.”
“You lodged the gun against the wall—safely?”
“You put the gun against the wall—safely?”
“Quite safely.”
"Very safely."
“Was it touched by you, after placing it there, or by the prisoner?”
“Did you touch it after putting it there, or did the prisoner?”
“I did not touch it; neither did he, that I saw. It was that same gun which was afterward found near my father, and had been discharged.”
“I didn’t touch it; neither did he, as far as I saw. It was the same gun that was later found near my dad and had been fired.”
The next witness called was Otway Bethel. He also held share in the curiosity of the public, but not in equal degree with Afy, still less with Richard Hare. The substance of his testimony was as follows:—
The next witness called was Otway Bethel. He also captured the public's interest, but not to the same extent as Afy, and definitely not as much as Richard Hare. The main points of his testimony were as follows:—
“On the evening that Hallijohn was killed, I was in the Abbey Wood, and I saw Richard Hare come down the path with a gun, as if he had come down from his own home.”
“On the evening that Hallijohn was killed, I was in Abbey Wood, and I saw Richard Hare come down the path with a gun, as if he had just come from his own home.”
“Did Richard Hare see you?”
"Did Richard Hare spot you?"
“No; he could not see me; I was right in the thicket. He went to the cottage door, and was about to enter, when Afy Hallijohn came hastily out of it, pulling the door to behind her, and holding it in her hand, as if afraid he would go in. Some colloquy ensued, but I was too far off to hear it; and then she took the gun from him and went indoors. Some time after that I saw Richard Hare amid the trees at a distance, farther off the cottage, then, than I was, and apparently watching the path. I was wondering what he was up to, hiding there, when I head a shot fired, close, as it seemed, to the cottage, and—”
“No; he couldn’t see me; I was right in the bushes. He went to the cottage door and was about to go in when Afy Hallijohn hurried out, pulling the door shut behind her and holding it in her hand, as if worried he would go inside. They exchanged some words, but I was too far away to hear anything; then she took the gun from him and went back inside. A little while later, I saw Richard Hare among the trees at a distance, farther from the cottage than I was, and he seemed to be watching the path. I was curious about what he was doing hiding there when I heard a shot fired, close, as it seemed, to the cottage, and—”
“Stop a bit, witness. Could that shot have been fired by Richard Hare?”
“Hold on a second, witness. Could that shot have come from Richard Hare?”
“It could not. He was a quarter of a mile, nearly, away from it. I was much nearer the cottage than he.”
“It couldn’t. He was almost a quarter of a mile away from it. I was much closer to the cottage than he was.”
“Go on.”
“Go ahead.”
“I could not imagine what that shot meant, or who could have fired it—not that I suspected mischief—and I knew that poachers did not congregate so near Hallijohn’s cottage. I set off to reconnoiter, and as I turned the corner, which brought the house within my view, I saw Captain Thorn, as he was called, come leaping out of it. His face was white with terror, his breath was gone—in short, I never saw any living man betray so much agitation. I caught his arm as he would have passed me. ‘What have you been about?’ I asked. ‘Was it you that fired?’ He—”
“I couldn’t imagine what that shot meant or who could have fired it—not that I thought it was trouble—and I knew that poachers didn’t gather so close to Hallijohn’s cottage. I set off to investigate, and as I turned the corner that brought the house into view, I saw Captain Thorn, as he was called, leap out of it. His face was pale with fear, he was out of breath—in short, I had never seen anyone show so much agitation. I grabbed his arm as he tried to pass me. ‘What have you been up to?’ I asked. ‘Did you fire that shot?’ He—”
“Stay. Why did you suspect him?”
“Stay. Why did you think he was suspicious?”
“From his state of excitement—from the terror he was in—that some ill had happened, I felt sure; and so would you, had you seen him as I did. My arresting him increased his agitation; he tried to throw me off, but I am a strong man, and I suppose he thought it best to temporize. ‘Keep dark upon it, Bethel,’ he said, ‘I will make it worth your while. The thing was not premeditated; it was done in the heat of passion. What business had the fellow to abuse me? I have done no harm to the girl.’ As he thus spoke, he took out a pocket book with the hand that was at liberty; I held the other—”
“From the excitement he was feeling—from the fear that something bad had happened, I was sure of it; and you would be too if you had seen him like I did. My stopping him just made him more agitated; he tried to shake me off, but I’m a strong guy, and I think he decided it was better to play along. ‘Keep it quiet, Bethel,’ he said, ‘I’ll make it worth your while. It wasn’t planned; it happened in the heat of the moment. What right did that guy have to attack me? I haven’t done anything to the girl.’ As he was saying this, he took out a wallet with the hand that was free; I held the other—”
“As the prisoner thus spoke, you mean?”
“As the prisoner said that, you mean?”
“The prisoner. He took a bank-note from his pocket book, and thrust it into my hands. It was a note for fifty pounds. ‘What’s done can’t be undone, Bethel,’ he said, ‘and your saying that you saw me here can serve no good turn. Shall it be silence?’ I took the note and answered that it should be silence. I had not the least idea that anybody was killed.”
“The prisoner took a banknote from his wallet and shoved it into my hands. It was a fifty-pound note. ‘What’s done can’t be undone, Bethel,’ he said, ‘and your saying you saw me here won’t help anyone. Should we keep quiet?’ I took the note and replied that we should keep quiet. I had no idea that anyone was killed.”
“What did you suppose had happened, then?”
“What did you think had happened, then?”
“I could not suppose; I could not think; it all passed in the haste and confusion of a moment, and no definite idea occurred to me. Thorn flew on down the path, and I stood looking after him. The next was I heard footsteps, and I slipped within the trees. They were those of Richard Hare, who took the path to the cottage. Presently he returned, little less agitated than Thorn had been. I had gone into an open space, then, and he accosted me, asking if I had seen ‘that hound’ fly from the cottage? ‘What hound?’ I asked of him. ‘That fine fellow, that Thorn, who comes after Afy,’ he answered, but I stoutly denied that I had seen any one. Richard Hare continued his way, and I afterward found that Hallijohn was killed.”
“I couldn't assume anything; I couldn't think clearly; it all happened in a rush, and no clear idea came to me. Thorn rushed down the path, and I stood there watching him. The next thing I knew, I heard footsteps, so I slipped behind the trees. It was Richard Hare, who took the path to the cottage. Soon he came back, looking just as agitated as Thorn had been. I had moved into an open area, and he approached me, asking if I had seen 'that hound' run from the cottage. ‘What hound?’ I asked him. ‘That great guy, that Thorn, who’s after Afy,’ he replied, but I firmly denied having seen anyone. Richard Hare continued on his way, and later I found out that Hallijohn had been killed.”
“And so you took a bribe to conceal one of the foulest crimes that man ever committed, Mr. Otway Bethel!”
“And so you took a bribe to cover up one of the worst crimes that humanity has ever committed, Mr. Otway Bethel!”
“I took the money, and I am ashamed to confess it. But it was done without reflection. I swear that had I known what crime it was intended to hush up, I never would have touched it. I was hard up for funds, and the amount tempted me. When I discovered what had really happened, and that Richard Hare was accused, I was thunderstruck at my own deed; many a hundred times since have I cursed the money; and the fate of Richard has been as a heavy weight upon my conscience.”
“I took the money, and I’m ashamed to admit it. But I did it without thinking. I promise that if I had known what crime it was supposed to cover up, I never would have taken it. I was in a tough spot financially, and the amount was too tempting. When I found out what really happened and that Richard Hare was accused, I was shocked by my own actions; I’ve regretted the money countless times since then; and Richard's fate has weighed heavily on my conscience.”
“You might have lifted the weight by confessing.”
“You could have relieved the burden by admitting it.”
“To what end? It was too late. Thorn had disappeared. I never heard of him, or saw him, until he came to West Lynne this last spring, as Sir Francis Levison, to oppose Mr. Carlyle. Richard Hare had also disappeared—had never been seen or heard of, and most people supposed he was dead. To what end then should I confess? Perhaps only to be suspected myself. Besides, I had taken the money upon a certain understanding, and it was only fair that I should keep to it.”
“To what purpose? It was too late. Thorn was gone. I hadn’t heard from him or seen him until he showed up in West Lynne last spring as Sir Francis Levison, to challenge Mr. Carlyle. Richard Hare had also vanished—never to be seen or heard from again, and most people thought he was dead. So why should I confess? Maybe just to make myself a suspect. Plus, I had taken the money under a specific agreement, and it was only right that I stick to it.”
If Richard Hare was subjected to a severe cross-examination, a far more severe one was awaiting Otway Bethel. The judge spoke to him only once, his tone ringing with reproach.
If Richard Hare faced a tough cross-examination, an even tougher one was waiting for Otway Bethel. The judge addressed him only once, and his tone was filled with reproach.
“It appears then, witness, that you have retained within you, all these years, the proofs of Richard Hare’s innocence?”
“It seems, then, that you have kept the evidence of Richard Hare's innocence within you all these years, witness?”
“I can only acknowledge it with contrition, my lord.”
“I can only admit it with regret, my lord.”
“What did you know of Thorn in those days?” asked the counsel.
“What did you know about Thorn back then?” asked the lawyer.
“Nothing, save that he frequented the Abbey Wood, his object being Afy Hallijohn. I had never exchanged a word with him until that night; but I knew his name, Thorn—at least, the one he went by, and by his addressing me as Bethel, it appeared that he knew mine.”
“Nothing, except that he often visited Abbey Wood, his goal being Afy Hallijohn. I had never spoken to him until that night; but I knew his name, Thorn—at least, the name he went by, and by him calling me Bethel, it seemed like he knew mine.”
The case for the prosecution closed. An able and ingenious speech was made for the defence, the learned counsel who offered it contending that there was still no proof of Sir Francis having been the guilty man. Neither was there any proof that the catastrophe was not the result of pure accident. A loaded gun, standing against a wall in a small room, was not a safe weapon, and he called upon the jury not rashly to convict in the uncertainty, but to give the prisoner the benefit of the doubt. He should call no witnesses, he observed, not even to character. Character! for Sir Francis Levison! The court burst into a grin; the only sober face in it being that of the judge.
The prosecution finished its case. The defense gave a skilled and clever speech, with the lawyer arguing that there was still no evidence to prove Sir Francis was guilty. There was also no proof that the incident wasn't just a pure accident. A loaded gun leaning against a wall in a small room isn't a safe situation, and he urged the jury not to rush into a conviction amid uncertainty, but to give the defendant the benefit of the doubt. He pointed out that he wouldn't call any witnesses, not even for character references. Character! for Sir Francis Levison! The courtroom erupted in laughter, with the judge being the only one looking serious.
The judge summed up. Certainly not in the prisoner’s favor; but, to use the expression of some amidst the audience, dead against him. Otway Bethel came in for a side shaft or two from his lordship; Richard Hare for sympathy. The jury retired about four o’clock, and the judge quitted the bench.
The judge wrapped things up. Definitely not in the prisoner’s favor; but, as some in the audience put it, totally against him. Otway Bethel got a few sharp comments from the judge; Richard Hare received some sympathy. The jury went out around four o’clock, and the judge left the bench.
A very short time they were absent. Scarcely a quarter of an hour. His lordship returned into court, and the prisoner was again placed in the dock. He was the hue of marble, and, in his nervous agitation, kept incessantly throwing back his hair from his forehead—the action already spoken of. Silence was proclaimed.
A very short time they were absent. Scarcely a quarter of an hour. His lordship returned to the court, and the prisoner was placed back in the dock. He looked pale as marble, and in his nervous agitation, kept pushing his hair back from his forehead—the action already mentioned. Silence was announced.
“How say you, gentlemen of the jury? Guilty, or not guilty?”
“How do you find it, gentlemen of the jury? Guilty, or not guilty?”
“GUILTY.”
“Guilty.”
It was a silence to be felt; and the prisoner gasped once or twice convulsively.
It was a silence that could be felt, and the prisoner gasped a few times in a convulsive manner.
“But,” said the foreman, “we wish to recommend him to mercy.”
“But,” said the foreman, “we want to recommend him for mercy.”
“On what grounds?” inquired the judge.
"On what basis?" asked the judge.
“Because, my lord, we believe it was not a crime planned by the prisoner beforehand, but arose out of the bad passions of the moment, and was so committed.”
“Because, my lord, we believe it wasn't a crime premeditated by the prisoner, but rather arose from the intense emotions of the moment, and was committed in that context.”
The judge paused, and drew something black from the receptacle of his pocket, buried deep in his robes.
The judge paused and pulled something black from the pocket hidden deep in his robes.
“Prisoner at the bar! Have you anything to urge why sentence of death should not be passed upon you?”
“Prisoner at the bar! Do you have anything to say as to why you should not receive the death sentence?”
The prisoner clutched the front of the dock. He threw up his head, as if shaking off the dread fear which had oppressed him, and the marble of his face changed to scarlet.
The prisoner gripped the front of the dock. He lifted his head, as if shaking off the heavy dread that had been weighing him down, and his pale face turned bright red.
“Only this, my lord. The jury, in giving their reason for recommending me to your lordship’s mercy, have adopted the right view of the case as it actually occurred. The man Hallijohn’s life was taken by me, it will be useless for me to deny, in the face of the evidence given this day, but it was not taken in malice. When I quitted the girl, Afy, and went to the cottage for my hat, I no more contemplated injuring mortal man than I contemplate it at this moment. He was there, the father, and in the dispute that ensued the catastrophe occurred. My lord, it was not wilful murder.”
“Only this, my lord. The jury, in explaining why they recommended your mercy for me, have understood the situation as it truly happened. I can’t deny that I took Hallijohn’s life, especially with today’s evidence, but I did not do it out of malice. When I left the girl, Afy, and went to the cottage for my hat, I wasn’t thinking of harming anyone, just like I’m not thinking of it now. The father was there, and during the argument that followed, the tragedy happened. My lord, it was not intentional murder.”
The prisoner ceased, and the judge, the black cap on his head, crossed his hands one upon the other.
The prisoner stopped, and the judge, wearing the black cap, folded his hands one over the other.
“Prisoner at the bar. You have been convicted by clear and undoubted evidence of the crime of wilful murder. The jury have pronounced you guilty; and in their verdict I entirely coincide. That you took the life of that ill-fated and unoffending man, there is no doubt; you have, yourself, confessed it. It was a foul, a barbarous, a wicked act. I care not for what may have been the particular circumstances attending it; he may have provoked you by words; but no provocation of that nature could justify your drawing the gun upon him. Your counsel urged that you were a gentleman, a member of the British aristocracy, and therefore deserved consideration. I confess that I was much surprised to hear such a doctrine fall from his lips. In my opinion, you being what you are, your position in life makes your crime the worse, and I have always maintained that when a man possessed of advantages falls into sin, he deserves less consideration than does one who is poor, simple, and uneducated. Certain portions of the evidence given to-day (and I do not now allude to the actual crime) tell very greatly against you, and I am sure not one in the court but must have turned from them with abhorrence. You were pursuing the daughter of this man with no honorable purpose—and in this point your conduct contrasts badly with the avowal of Richard Hare, equally a gentleman with yourself. In this pursuit you killed her father; and not content with that, you still pursued the girl—and pursued her to ruin, basely deceiving her as to the actual facts, and laying the crime upon another. I cannot trust myself to speak further upon this point, nor is it necessary that I should; it is not to answer for that, that you stand before me. Uncalled, unprepared, and by you unpitied, you hurried that unfortunate man into eternity, and you must now expiate the crime with your own life. The jury have recommended you to mercy, and the recommendation will be forwarded in due course to the proper quarter, but you must be aware how frequently this clause is appended to a verdict, and how very rarely it is attended to, just cause being wanting. I can but enjoin you, and I do so most earnestly, to pass the little time that probably remains to you on earth in seeking repentance and forgiveness. You are best aware, yourself, what your past life has been; the world knows somewhat of it; but there is pardon above for the most guilty, when it is earnestly sought. It now only remains for me to pass the sentence of the law. It is, that you, Francis Levison, be taken back to the place from whence you came, and thence to the place of execution, and that you be there hanged by the neck until you are dead. And may the Lord God Almighty have mercy on your soul!”
“Defendant at the bar. You have been found guilty by clear and undeniable evidence of the crime of willful murder. The jury has declared you guilty, and I completely agree with their verdict. There is no doubt that you took the life of that unfortunate and innocent man; you have admitted it yourself. It was a brutal, cruel, and wicked act. I don’t care about the specific circumstances surrounding it; he may have provoked you with words, but no provocation of that kind could justify your decision to shoot him. Your lawyer argued that you are a gentleman, a member of the British elite, and therefore deserve leniency. I must say I was shocked to hear such an argument. In my view, because of your status, your crime is even worse, and I have always believed that when someone with advantages commits a crime, they deserve less sympathy than someone who is poor, simple, and uneducated. Certain parts of the evidence presented today (and I’m not referring to the actual crime) reflect very poorly on you, and I’m sure no one in the courtroom can do anything but recoil in disgust. You were pursuing this man's daughter with no honorable intent—and this makes your actions stand in stark contrast to the honesty of Richard Hare, who is just as much a gentleman as you. In this pursuit, you killed her father; and worse still, you continued to pursue the girl—and pursued her to her ruin, deceitfully laying the blame for your crime on another. I can’t trust myself to speak further on this matter, nor is it necessary; that’s not why you are standing before me. Uninvited, unprepared, and without any pity from you, you rushed that unfortunate man into eternity, and now you must pay for your crime with your own life. The jury has recommended mercy for you, and that recommendation will be sent to the appropriate authority in due time, but you must understand how often such a recommendation is made, and how rarely it leads to actual mercy, as just cause is usually lacking. I can only urge you, and I do so with great sincerity, to use the brief time you likely have left on this earth to seek repentance and forgiveness. You know best what your past life has been; the world knows a bit about it, but there is forgiveness available to even the most guilty, if sincerely sought. It remains for me to pronounce the law's sentence. It is that you, Francis Levison, be taken back to the place you came from, and from there to the place of execution, and that you be hanged by the neck until dead. And may Almighty God have mercy on your soul!”
“Amen!”
“Amen!”
The court was cleared. The day’s excitement was over, and the next case was inquired for. Not quite over, however, yet, the excitement, and the audience crowded in again. For the next case proved to be the arraignment of Richard Hare the younger. A formal proceeding merely, in pursuance of the verdict of the coroner’s inquest. No evidence was offered against him, and the judge ordered him to be discharged. Richard, poor, ill-used, baited Richard was a free man again.
The courtroom was emptied. The day's excitement had ended, and they asked for the next case. But the excitement wasn't completely over just yet, and the audience squeezed back in. The next case turned out to be the arraignment of Richard Hare Jr. It was just a formal proceeding, following the coroner's inquest verdict. No evidence was presented against him, and the judge ordered his release. Richard, poor and mistreated, was free once more.
Then ensued the scene of all scenes. Half, at least, of those present, were residents of, or from near West Lynne. They had known Richard Hare from infancy—they had admired the boy in his pretty childhood—they had liked him in his unoffending boyhood, but they had been none the less ready to cast their harsh stones at him, and to thunder down their denunciations when the time came. In proportion to their fierceness then, was their contrition now; Richard had been innocent all the while; they had been more guilty than he.
Then came the most dramatic scene of all. At least half of the people there were locals from or near West Lynne. They had known Richard Hare since he was a child—they had admired him in his cute childhood—they had liked him during his innocent boyhood, yet they were still quick to throw harsh judgments at him and shout their accusations when the moment arrived. The fiercer they had been back then, the more remorseful they were now; Richard had been innocent all along; they had been guiltier than he.
An English mob, gentle or simple, never gets up its excitement by halves. Whether its demonstration be of a laudatory or a condemnatory nature, the steam is sure to be put on to bursting point. With one universal shout, with one bound, they rallied round Richard; they congratulated him; they overwhelmed him with good wishes; they expressed with shame their repentance; they said the future would atone for the past. Had he possessed a hundred hands, they would have been shaken off. And when Richard extracted himself, and turned, in his pleasant, forgiving, loving nature, to his father, the stern old justice, forgetting his pride and pomposity, burst into tears and sobbed like a child, as he murmured something about his also needing forgiveness.
An English mob, whether refined or crude, never holds back its excitement. Whether they're praising or criticizing, their passion definitely reaches a boiling point. With one loud cheer, they all gathered around Richard; they congratulated him; they showered him with good wishes; they expressed their regret and shame; they promised that the future would make up for the past. If he had a hundred hands, they would have all been shaken. And when Richard managed to break free and turned to his father, the stern old judge, who set aside his pride and seriousness, burst into tears and sobbed like a child, murmuring something about needing forgiveness too.
“Dear father,” cried Richard, his own eyes wet, “it is forgiven and forgotten already. Think how happy we shall be again together, you, and I, and my mother.”
“Dear Dad,” Richard said, his eyes filled with tears, “it’s already forgiven and forgotten. Just think how happy we’ll be together again, you, me, and Mom.”
The justice’s hands, which had been wound around his son, relaxed their hold. They were twitching curiously; the body also began to twitch, and he fell upon the shoulder of Colonel Bethel in a second stroke of paralysis.
The judge's hands, which had been clasped around his son, loosened their grip. They were trembling with curiosity; the body also started to convulse, and he collapsed onto Colonel Bethel's shoulder in a sudden bout of paralysis.
CHAPTER XLIII.
THE DEATH CHAMBER.
By the side of William Carlyle’s dying bed knelt the Lady Isabel. The time was at hand, and the boy was quite reconciled to his fate. Merciful, indeed, is God to dying children! It is astonishing how very readily, when the right means are taken, they may be brought to look with pleasure, rather than fear, upon their unknown journey.
By the side of William Carlyle’s deathbed knelt Lady Isabel. The time had come, and the boy was at peace with his fate. Truly, God is merciful to dying children! It’s remarkable how easily, when approached in the right way, they can be guided to view their unknown journey with pleasure instead of fear.
The brilliant hectic, type of the disease, had gone from his cheeks, his features were white and wasted, and his eyes large and bright. His silky brown hair was pushed off his temples, and his little hot hands were thrown outside the bed.
The bright, frantic type of the disease had left his cheeks, his features were pale and gaunt, and his eyes were large and shining. His silky brown hair was pushed back from his temples, and his small, warm hands were sprawled outside the bed.
“It won’t be very long to wait, you know, will it, Madame Vine?”
“It won’t be much longer to wait, you know, will it, Madame Vine?”
“For what, darling?”
"For what, honey?"
“Before they all come. Papa and mamma, and Lucy, and all of them.”
“Before they all arrive. Dad and Mom, and Lucy, and everyone else.”
A jealous feeling shot across her wearied heart. Was she nothing to him? “Do you not care that I should come to you, William?”
A wave of jealousy surged through her tired heart. Was she nothing to him? “Do you not care that I’m coming to you, William?”
“Yes, I hope you will. But do you think we shall know everybody in Heaven? Or will it be only our own relations?”
“Yes, I hope you will. But do you think we’ll know everyone in Heaven? Or will it just be our own family?”
“Oh, child! I think there will be no relations, as you call it, up there. We can trust all that to God, however it may be.”
“Oh, kid! I don't think there will be any connections, as you put it, up there. We can leave all that to God, no matter how it turns out.”
William lay looking upward at the sky, apparently in thought, a dark blue, serene sky, from which shone the hot July sun. His bed had been moved toward the window, for he liked to sit in it, and look at the landscape. The window was open now, and the butterflies and bees sported in the summer air.
William lay on his back, gazing up at the sky, lost in thought, beneath a calm, dark blue sky, with the hot July sun shining down. His bed had been pushed closer to the window because he enjoyed sitting in it and watching the scenery. The window was open now, and butterflies and bees flitted about in the summer air.
“I wonder how it will be?” pondered he, aloud. “There will be the beautiful city, its gates of pearl, and its shining precious stones, and its streets of gold; and there will be the clear river, and the trees with their fruits and their healing leaves, and the lovely flowers; and there will be the harps, and music, and singing. And what else will there be?”
“I wonder what it will be like?” he mused, speaking out loud. “There will be the beautiful city with its gates of pearl, shiny gemstones, and streets of gold; there will be a clear river and trees with their fruits and healing leaves, along with beautiful flowers; there will be harps, music, and singing. And what else will there be?”
“Everything that is desirable and beautiful, William; but, what we may not anticipate here.”
“Everything that's desirable and beautiful, William; but, what we might not expect here.”
Another pause. “Madame Vine, will Jesus come for me, do you think, or will He send an angel?”
Another pause. “Madame Vine, do you think Jesus will come for me, or will He send an angel?”
“Jesus has promised to come for His own redeemed—for those who love Him and wait for Him.”
“Jesus has promised to come for His own redeemed—for those who love Him and are waiting for Him.”
“Yes, yes, and then I shall be happy forever. It will be so pleasant to be there, never to be tired or ill again.”
“Yes, yes, and then I’ll be happy forever. It’ll be so nice to be there, never feeling tired or sick again.”
“Pleasant? Ay! Oh, William! Would that the time were come!”
“Pleasant? Yeah! Oh, William! I wish the time had come!”
She was thinking of herself—of her freedom—though the boy knew it not. She buried her face in her hands and continued speaking; William had to bend his ear to catch the faint whisper.
She was focused on herself—on her freedom—even though the boy didn't realize it. She hid her face in her hands and kept talking; William had to lean in to hear her quiet whisper.
“‘And there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying: neither shall there be any more pain; for the former things are passed away.’”
“‘And there will be no more death, no sorrow, and no crying; there won’t be any more pain, because the old things have disappeared.’”
“Madame Vine, do you think mamma will be there?” he presently asked. “I mean mamma that was.”
“Madame Vine, do you think Mom will be there?” he asked. “I mean the Mom that was.”
“Ay, ere long.”
“Yeah, soon.”
“But how shall I know her? You see, I have nearly forgotten what she was like.”
“But how will I know her? You see, I’ve almost forgotten what she was like.”
She leaned over him, laying her forehead upon his wasted arm, and burst into a flood of impassioned tears. “You will know her, never fear, William; she has not forgotten you.”
She leaned over him, resting her forehead on his frail arm, and broke down in a wave of heartfelt tears. “You’ll know her, don’t worry, William; she hasn’t forgotten you.”
“But how can we be sure that she will be there?” debated William, after a pause of thought. “You know”—sinking his voice, and speaking with hesitation—“she was not quite good; she was not good enough to papa or to us. Sometimes I think, suppose she did not grow good, and did not ask God to forgive her!”
“But how can we be sure she’ll be there?” William argued after a moment of reflection. “You know”—lowering his voice and speaking hesitantly—“she wasn’t really good; she wasn’t good enough for Dad or for us. Sometimes I worry, what if she didn’t become good and didn’t ask God to forgive her!”
“Oh, William!” sobbed the unhappy lady, “her whole life, after she left you, was one long scene of repentance, of seeking forgiveness. Her repentance, her sorrow, was greater than she could bear, and——”
“Oh, William!” sobbed the unhappy lady, “her whole life, after she left you, was one long episode of regret, of trying to make amends. Her remorse, her sadness, was more than she could handle, and——”
“And what?” asked William, for there was a pause.
“And what?” William asked, breaking the silence.
“Her heart broke in it—yearning after you and your father.”
“Her heart was shattered, longing for you and your dad.”
“What makes you think it?”
"What makes you say that?"
“Child, I know it!”
"Kid, I know it!"
William considered. Then, had he been strong enough, he would have started up with energy. “Madame Vine, you could only know that by mamma’s telling you! Did you ever see her? Did you know her abroad?”
William thought for a moment. If he had been strong enough, he would have jumped in with enthusiasm. “Madame Vine, you could only know that from my mom telling you! Did you ever meet her? Did you know her when she was overseas?”
Lady Isabel’s thoughts were far away—up in the clouds perhaps. She reflected not on the possible consequences of her answer, or she had never given it.
Lady Isabel's mind was elsewhere—maybe off in the clouds. She didn’t consider the potential consequences of her answer, nor had she ever thought about it.
“Yes, I knew her abroad.”
"Yes, I met her overseas."
“Oh!” said the boy. “Why did you never tell us? What did she say? What was she like?”
“Oh!” said the boy. “Why didn’t you ever tell us? What did she say? What was she like?”
“She said”—sobbing wildly—“that she was parted from her children here; but she should meet them in Heaven, and be with them forever. William, darling! all the awful pain, and sadness, and guilt of this world will be washed out, and God will wipe your tears away.”
“She said”—sobbing uncontrollably—“that she was separated from her children here; but she would be reunited with them in Heaven and be with them forever. William, darling! all the terrible pain, sadness, and guilt of this world will be washed away, and God will wipe your tears away.”
“What was her face like?” he questioned softly.
“What was her face like?” he asked softly.
“Like yours. Very much like Lucy’s.”
“Just like yours. A lot like Lucy’s.”
“Was she pretty?”
"Was she beautiful?"
A momentary pause. “Yes.”
A brief pause. “Yes.”
“Oh, dear, I am ill. Hold me!” cried out William, as his head sank to one side, and great drops, as large as peas, broke forth upon his clammy face. It appeared to be one of the temporary faint attacks that overpowered him at times lately, and Lady Isabel rang the bell hastily.
“Oh no, I feel sick. Please hold me!” William cried out, his head lolling to one side as large drops, the size of peas, erupted on his clammy face. It seemed to be one of the temporary fainting spells that had been affecting him lately, and Lady Isabel quickly rang the bell.
Wilson came in, in answer. Joyce was the usual attendant upon the sick room; but Mrs. Carlyle, with her infant, was passing the day at the Grove; unconscious of the critical state of William, and she had taken Joyce with her. It was the day following the trial. Mr. Justice Hare had been brought to West Lynne in his second attack, and Barbara had gone to see him, to console her mother, and to welcome Richard to his home again. If one carriage drove, that day, to the Grove, with cards and inquiries, fifty did, not to speak of the foot callers. “It is all meant by way of attention to you, Richard,” said gentle Mrs. Hare, smiling through her loving tears at her restored son. Lucy and Archie were dining at Miss Carlyle’s, and Sarah attended little Arthur, leaving Wilson free. She came in, in answer to Madame Vine’s ring.
Wilson came in, responding to the call. Joyce was the usual attendant in the sick room, but Mrs. Carlyle, along with her baby, was spending the day at the Grove, unaware of William's critical condition, and she had taken Joyce with her. It was the day after the trial. Mr. Justice Hare had been brought to West Lynne following his second attack, and Barbara had gone to see him, to comfort her mother, and to welcome Richard back home. On that day, if one carriage made its way to the Grove with cards and inquiries, fifty did, not to mention the foot visitors. “It’s all to show you attention, Richard,” said kind Mrs. Hare, smiling through her loving tears at her son who had returned. Lucy and Archie were having dinner at Miss Carlyle’s, and Sarah was taking care of little Arthur, which left Wilson available. She came in, answering Madame Vine’s ring.
“Is he off in another faint?” unceremoniously cried she, hastening to the bed.
“Is he fainting again?” she exclaimed, rushing to the bed.
“I think so. Help to raise him.”
“I think so. Help to raise him.”
William did not faint. No; the attack was quite different from those he was subject to. Instead of losing consciousness and power, as was customary, he shook as if he had the ague, and laid hold both of Madame Vine and Wilson, grasping them convulsively.
William did not faint. No; the episode was quite different from the ones he usually experienced. Instead of losing consciousness and control, like usual, he trembled as if he had chills and gripped both Madame Vine and Wilson, holding onto them tightly.
“Don’t let me fall! Don’t let me fall!” he gasped.
“Don’t let me fall! Don’t let me fall!” he breathed out.
“My dear, you cannot fall,” responded Madame Vine. “You forget that you are on the bed.”
“My dear, you can’t fall,” replied Madame Vine. “You forget that you’re on the bed.”
He clasped them yet, and trembled still, as from fear. “Don’t let me fall! Don’t let me fall” the incessant burden of his cry.
He held onto them tightly and continued to tremble as if terrified. “Don’t let me fall! Don’t let me fall!” became the constant refrain of his cry.
The paroxysm passed. They wiped his brow, and stood looking at him; Wilson with a pursed up mouth, and a peculiar expression of face. She put a spoonful of restorative jelly between his lips, and he swallowed it, but shook his head when she would have given him another. Turning his face to the pillow, in a few minutes he was in a doze.
The fit was over. They wiped his forehead and stood there watching him; Wilson had his lips pressed together and a strange look on his face. She placed a spoonful of jelly meant to revive him between his lips, and he swallowed it, but shook his head when she tried to give him another. Turning his face to the pillow, he was dozing off in just a few minutes.
“What could it have been?” exclaimed Lady Isabel, in an undertone, to Wilson.
“What could it have been?” Lady Isabel exclaimed quietly to Wilson.
“I know,” was the oracular answer. “I saw this same sort of an attack once before, madame.”
“I know,” was the prophetic response. “I witnessed a similar attack once before, madame.”
“And what caused it?”
"And what caused this?"
“Twasn’t in a child though,” went on Wilson—“‘twas in a grown person. But that’s nothing, it comes for the same thing in all. I think he was taken for death.”
“Wasn’t in a child though,” Wilson continued—“it was in an adult. But that doesn’t matter, it leads to the same conclusion for everyone. I think he was mistaken for dead.”
“Who?” uttered Lady Isabel, startled.
“Who?” said Lady Isabel, startled.
Wilson made no reply in words, but she pointed with her finger to the bed.
Wilson didn’t say anything, but she pointed to the bed with her finger.
“Oh, Wilson, he is not so ill as that. Mr. Wainwright said this morning, that he might last a week or two.”
“Oh, Wilson, he’s not that sick. Mr. Wainwright said this morning that he might last a week or two.”
Wilson composedly sat herself down in the easiest chair. She was not wont to put herself out of the way for the governess; and that governess was too much afraid of her, in one sense, to let her know her place. “As to Wainwright, he’s nobody,” quoth she. “And if he saw the child’s breath going out before his face, and knew that the next moment would be his last, he’d vow to us all that he was good for twelve hours to come. You don’t know Wainwright as I do, madame. He was our doctor at mother’s; and he has attended in all the places I have lived in since I went out to service. Five years I was maid at Mrs. Hare’s. I came here when Miss Lucy was a baby, and in all my places has he attended, like one’s shadow. My Lady Isabel thought great guns of old Wainwright, I remember. It was more than I did.”
Wilson calmly settled into the comfiest chair. She didn't usually go out of her way for the governess, and that governess was too intimidated by her, in a way, to acknowledge her position. “As for Wainwright, he’s nobody,” she said. “And if he saw the child’s last breath right in front of him and realized that the next moment would be his end, he’d insist to all of us that he had twelve hours left. You don’t know Wainwright like I do, madame. He was our doctor at mother’s, and he has been there in every place I’ve lived since I started working. I was a maid at Mrs. Hare’s for five years. I came here when Miss Lucy was a baby, and he’s followed me around like a shadow in all my jobs. I remember Lady Isabel thought highly of old Wainwright. More than I did.”
My Lady Isabel made no response to this. She took a seat and watched William through her glasses. His breathing was more labored than usual.
My Lady Isabel didn't reply to this. She sat down and observed William through her glasses. His breathing seemed more difficult than usual.
“That idiot, Sarah, says to me to-day, says she, ‘Which of his two grandpapas will they bury him by, old Mr. Carlyle or Lord Mount Severn?’ ‘Don’t be a calf!’ I answered her. ‘D’ye think they’ll stick him out in the corner with my lord?—he’ll be put into the Carlyle vault, of course,’ It would have been different, you see, Madame Vine, if my lady had died at home, all proper—Mr. Carlyle’s wife. They’d have buried her, no doubt, by her father, and the boy would have been laid with her. But she did not.”
“That idiot, Sarah, says to me today, she says, ‘Which of his two grandpas will they bury him by, old Mr. Carlyle or Lord Mount Severn?’ I told her, ‘Don’t be such a fool! Do you think they’ll just stick him out in the corner with my lord? He’ll be put into the Carlyle vault, of course.’ It would have been different, you see, Madame Vine, if my lady had died at home, all proper—Mr. Carlyle’s wife. They’d have buried her, no doubt, by her father, and the boy would have been laid to rest with her. But she didn’t.”
No reply was made by Madame Vine, and a silence ensued; nothing to be heard but that fleeting breath.
No response came from Madame Vine, and a silence fell; the only sound was that brief exhalation.
“I wonder how that beauty feels?” suddenly broke forth Wilson again, her tone one of scornful irony.
“I wonder how that beauty feels?” Wilson suddenly interjected again, her tone dripping with scornful irony.
Lady Isabel, her eyes and her thoughts absorbed by William, positively thought Wilson’s words must relate to him. She turned to her in surprise.
Lady Isabel, completely focused on William, genuinely believed that Wilson’s words must be about him. She turned to her in surprise.
“That bright gem in the prison at Lynneborough,” exclaimed Wilson. “I hope he may have found himself pretty well since yesterday! I wonder how many trainfuls from West Lynne will go to his hanging?”
“That bright gem in the prison at Lynneborough,” Wilson exclaimed. “I hope he’s done okay since yesterday! I wonder how many trainloads from West Lynne will come for his hanging?”
Isabel’s face turned crimson, her heart sick. She had not dared to inquire how the trial terminated. The subject altogether was too dreadful, and nobody had happened to mention it in her hearing.
Isabel’s face turned bright red, her heart heavy. She hadn’t dared to ask how the trial ended. The whole topic was just too awful, and no one had happened to bring it up while she was around.
“Is he condemned?” she breathed, in a low tone.
“Is he condemned?” she asked softly.
“He is condemned, and good luck to him! And Mr. Otway Bethel’s let loose again, and good luck to him. A nice pair they are! Nobody went from this house to hear the trial—it might not have been pleasant, you know, to Mr. Carlyle; but people came in last night and told us all about it. Young Richard Hare chiefly convicted him. He is back again, and so nice-looking, they say—ten times more so than he was when quite a young man. You should have heard, they say, the cheering and shouts that greeted Mr. Richard when his innocence came out; it pretty near rose off the roof of the court, and the judge didn’t stop it.”
“He's been found guilty, and good luck to him! And Mr. Otway Bethel is back again, and good luck to him. What a pair they make! Nobody from this house went to the trial—it might not have been pleasant for Mr. Carlyle, you know; but people came over last night and filled us in on everything. Young Richard Hare was the one who really convicted him. He's back now, and they say he's even better looking—ten times more so than when he was a young man. You should have heard, they say, the cheers and shouts that welcomed Mr. Richard when his innocence was declared; it nearly lifted the roof off the court, and the judge didn’t stop it.”
Wilson paused, but there was no answering comment. On she went again.
Wilson stopped for a moment, but no one responded. She kept going.
“When Mr. Carlyle brought the news home last evening, and broke it to his wife, telling her how Mr. Richard had been received with acclamations, she nearly fainted, for she’s not strong yet. Mr. Carlyle called out to me to bring some water—I was in the next room with the baby—and there she was, the tears raining from her eyes, and he holding her to him. I always said there was a whole world of love between those two; though he did go and marry another. Mr. Carlyle ordered me to put the water down, and sent me away again. But I don’t fancy he told her of old Hare’s attack until this morning.”
“When Mr. Carlyle brought the news home last night and shared with his wife how Mr. Richard had been welcomed with cheers, she nearly fainted because she’s still not strong. Mr. Carlyle called out to me to bring some water—I was in the next room with the baby—and there she was, tears streaming down her face, and he was holding her close. I always said there was a whole lot of love between those two, even though he went and married someone else. Mr. Carlyle told me to put the water down and sent me away again. But I don’t think he told her about old Hare’s attack until this morning.”
Lady Isabel lifted her aching forehead. “What attack?”
Lady Isabel lifted her throbbing forehead. “What attack?”
“Why, madame, don’t you know. I declare you box yourself up in the house, keeping from everybody, and you hear nothing. You might as well be living at the bottom of a coal-pit. Old Hare had another stroke in the court at Lynneborough, and that’s why my mistress is gone to the Grove to-day.”
“Why, ma'am, don’t you know? I swear you’re locked up in the house, avoiding everyone, and you hear nothing. You might as well be living at the bottom of a coal mine. Old Hare had another stroke in the court at Lynneborough, and that’s why my mistress went to the Grove today.”
“Who says Richard Hare’s come home, Wilson?”
“Who says Richard Hare has come back, Wilson?”
The question—the weak, scarcely audible question—had come from the dying boy. Wilson threw up her hands, and made a bound to the bed. “The like of that!” she uttered, aside to Mrs. Vine. “One never knows when to take these sick ones. Master William, you hold your tongue and drop to sleep again. Your papa will be home soon from Lynneborough; and if you talk and get tired, he’ll say it’s my fault. Come shut your eyes. Will you have a bit more jelly?”
The question—the faint, barely audible question—had come from the dying boy. Wilson threw her hands up and rushed to the bed. “Can you believe that?” she said quietly to Mrs. Vine. “You never know how to handle these sick kids. Master William, you need to be quiet and go back to sleep. Your dad will be home soon from Lynneborough; and if you talk and wear yourself out, he’ll blame me. Now, close your eyes. Do you want a bit more jelly?”
William, making no reply to the offer of jelly, buried his face again on the pillow. But he was grievously restless; the nearly worn-out spirit was ebbing and flowing.
William, not responding to the offer of jelly, buried his face back in the pillow. But he was really restless; his nearly exhausted spirit was coming and going.
Mr. Carlyle was at Lynneborough. He always had much business there at assize time and the Nisi Prius Court; but the previous day he had not gone himself, Mr. Dill had been dispatched to represent him.
Mr. Carlyle was in Lynneborough. He always had a lot of work there during the assize season and the Nisi Prius Court; but the day before, he hadn’t gone himself, and Mr. Dill had been sent to represent him.
Between seven and eight he returned home, and came into William’s chamber. The boy brightened up at the well-known presence.
Between seven and eight, he got home and walked into William's room. The boy lit up at the familiar face.
“Papa!”
“Dad!”
Mr. Carlyle sat down on the bed and kissed him. The passing beams of the sun, slanting from the horizon, shone into the room, and Mr. Carlyle could view well the dying face. The gray hue of death was certainly on it.
Mr. Carlyle sat down on the bed and kissed him. The sunlight, streaming in from the horizon, filled the room, and Mr. Carlyle could clearly see the face that was fading away. The pallor of death was unmistakably there.
“Is he worse?” he exclaimed hastily, to Madame Vine, who was jacketed, and capped, and spectacled, and tied up round the throat, and otherwise disguised, in her universal fashion.
“Is he worse?” he exclaimed quickly to Madame Vine, who was wearing a jacket, a cap, glasses, and had her throat wrapped up, all in her usual style.
“He appears worse this evening, sir—more weak.”
“He looks worse this evening, sir—more feeble.”
“Papa,” panted William, “is the trial over?”
“Dad,” panted William, “is the trial over?”
“What trial, my boy?”
"What trial, dude?"
“Sir Francis Levison’s.”
“Sir Francis Levison's.”
“It was over yesterday. Never trouble your head about him, my brave boy, he is not worth it.”
“It was over yesterday. Don’t waste your thoughts on him, my brave boy, he’s not worth it.”
“But I want to know. Will they hang him?”
“But I want to know. Are they going to hang him?”
“He is sentenced to it.”
“He is given that sentence.”
“Did he kill Hallijohn?”
“Did he murder Hallijohn?”
“Yes. Who has been talking to him upon the subject?” Mr. Carlyle continued to Madame Vine, with marked displeasure in his tone.
“Yes. Who has been talking to him about this?” Mr. Carlyle said to Madame Vine, clearly annoyed.
“Wilson mentioned it, sir,” was the low answer.
“Wilson mentioned it, sir,” was the soft reply.
“Oh, papa! What will he do? Will Jesus forgive him?”
“Oh, Dad! What will he do? Will Jesus forgive him?”
“We must hope it.”
“We have to hope for it.”
“Do you hope it, papa?”
"Do you hope so, dad?"
“Yes. I wish that all the world may be forgiven, William, whatever may have been their sins. My child, how restless you seem!”
“Yes. I hope everyone in the world can be forgiven, William, no matter what sins they may have committed. My child, you seem so restless!”
“I can’t keep in one place; the bed gets wrong. Pull me up on the pillow, will you Madame Vine?”
“I can't stay in one spot; the bed feels off. Can you help me up on the pillow, Madame Vine?”
Mr. Carlyle gently lifted the boy himself.
Mr. Carlyle carefully picked up the boy himself.
“Madame Vine is an untiring nurse to you, William,” he observed, gratefully casting a glance toward her in the distance, where she had retreated, and was shaded by the window curtain.
“Madame Vine is a tireless nurse for you, William,” he noted, gratefully looking over at her in the distance, where she had stepped back and was partially hidden by the window curtain.
William made no reply; he seemed to be trying to recall something. “I forget! I forget!”
William didn’t respond; he looked like he was trying to remember something. “I can't remember! I can't remember!”
“Forget what?” asked Mr. Carlyle.
“Forget what?” Mr. Carlyle asked.
“It was something I wanted to ask you, or to tell you. Isn’t Lucy come home?”
“It was something I wanted to ask you or tell you. Hasn’t Lucy come home?”
“I suppose not.”
"I guess not."
“Papa, I want Joyce.”
“Dad, I want Joyce.”
“I will send her home to you. I am going for your mamma after dinner.”
“I’ll send her home to you. I’m going to get your mom after dinner.”
“For mamma?—oh, I remember now. Papa, how shall I know mamma in Heaven? Not this mamma.”
“For mom?—oh, I remember now. Dad, how will I recognize mom in Heaven? Not this mom.”
Mr. Carlyle did not immediately reply. The question may have puzzled him. William continued hastily; possibly mistaking the motive of the silence.
Mr. Carlyle didn’t respond right away. The question might have confused him. William rushed on, possibly misunderstanding the reason for the silence.
“She will be in Heaven, you know.”
"She'll be in Heaven, you know."
“Yes, yes, child,” speaking hurriedly.
“Yes, yes, kid,” speaking hurriedly.
“Madame Vine knows she will. She saw her abroad; and mamma told her that—what was it, madame?”
“Madame Vine knows she will. She saw her overseas; and mom told her that—what was it, madame?”
Madame Vine grew sick with alarm. Mr. Carlyle turned his eyes upon her scarlet face—as much as he could get to see of it. She would have escaped from the room if she could.
Madame Vine was filled with anxiety. Mr. Carlyle glanced at her flushed face—as much as he could see of it. She would have fled the room if she had the chance.
“Mamma was more sorry than she could bear,” went on William, finding he was not helped. “She wanted you, papa, and she wanted us, and her heart broke, and she died.”
“Mama was more heartbroken than she could handle,” continued William, realizing he wasn't being helped. “She wanted you, Dad, and she wanted us, and her heart shattered, and she died.”
A flush rose to Mr. Carlyle’s brow. He turned inquiringly to Madame Vine.
A flush rose to Mr. Carlyle’s brow. He turned curiously to Madame Vine.
“Oh, I beg your pardon, sir,” she murmured, with desperate energy. “I ought not to have spoken; I ought not to have interfered in your family affairs. I spoke only as I thought it must be, sir. The boy seemed troubled about his mother.”
“Oh, I’m so sorry, sir,” she said urgently. “I shouldn’t have said anything; I shouldn’t have gotten involved in your family matters. I only spoke because I thought it was necessary, sir. The boy seemed worried about his mother.”
Mr. Carlyle was at sea. “Did you meet his mother abroad? I scarcely understand.”
Mr. Carlyle was confused. “Did you meet his mother while traveling? I barely get it.”
She lifted her hand and covered her glowing face. “No, sir.” Surely the recording angel blotted out the words! If ever a prayer for forgiveness went up from an aching heart, it must have gone up then, for the equivocation over her child’s death-bed!
She raised her hand and covered her glowing face. “No, sir.” Surely the recording angel silenced those words! If there was ever a prayer for forgiveness coming from a hurting heart, it must have gone up then, because of the lies surrounding her child’s deathbed!
Mr. Carlyle went toward her. “Do you perceive the change in his countenance?” he whispered.
Mr. Carlyle moved closer to her. “Do you see the change in his expression?” he whispered.
“Yes, sir. He has looked like this since a strange fit of trembling that came on in the afternoon. Wilson thought he might be taken for death. I fear that some four and twenty hours will end it.”
“Yes, sir. He has looked like this since a weird bout of shaking that started in the afternoon. Wilson thought he might be close to death. I’m afraid that in about twenty-four hours, it will be over.”
Mr. Carlyle rested his elbow on the window frame, and his hand upon his brow, his drooping eyelids falling over his eyes. “It is hard to lose him.”
Mr. Carlyle leaned his elbow on the window frame, resting his hand on his forehead, with his drooping eyelids covering his eyes. “It’s tough to lose him.”
“Oh, sir, he will be better off!” she wailed, choking down the sobs and the emotion that arose threateningly. “We can bear death; it is not the worst parting that the earth knows. He will be quit of this cruel world, sheltered in Heaven. I wish we were all there!”
“Oh, sir, he'll be better off!” she cried, fighting back the tears and the overwhelming feelings. “We can handle death; it’s not the worst goodbye that life brings. He will be free from this harsh world, safe in Heaven. I just wish we were all there!”
A servant came to say that Mr. Carlyle’s dinner was served, and he proceeded to it with what appetite he had. When he returned to the sick room the daylight had faded, and a solitary candle was placed where its rays could not fall upon the child’s face. Mr. Carlyle took the light in his hand to scan that face again. He was lying sideways on the pillow, his hollow breath echoing through the room. The light caused him to open his eyes.
A servant came to say that Mr. Carlyle's dinner was ready, and he went to it with whatever appetite he had. When he returned to the sick room, the daylight had disappeared, and a single candle was set where its light couldn’t shine on the child's face. Mr. Carlyle picked up the light to look at that face again. The child was lying sideways on the pillow, his shallow breathing echoing through the room. The light made him open his eyes.
“Don’t, papa, please. I like it dark.”
“Don’t, Dad, please. I like it dark.”
“Only for a moment, my precious boy.” And not for more than a moment did Mr. Carlyle hold it. The blue, pinched, ghastly look was there yet. Death was certainly coming on quick.
“Just for a moment, my dear boy.” And not for more than a moment did Mr. Carlyle hold it. The blue, gaunt, eerie look was still there. Death was definitely coming on fast.
At that moment Lucy and Archibald came in, on their return from their visit to Miss Carlyle. The dying boy looked up eagerly.
At that moment, Lucy and Archibald walked in, coming back from their visit with Miss Carlyle. The dying boy looked up with excitement.
“Good-bye, Lucy,” he said, putting out his cold, damp hand.
“Goodbye, Lucy,” he said, extending his cold, damp hand.
“I am not going out,” replied Lucy. “We have but just come home.”
“I’m not going out,” replied Lucy. “We just got home.”
“Good-bye, Lucy,” repeated he.
“Goodbye, Lucy,” he repeated.
She laid hold of the little hand then, leaned over, and kissed him. “Good-bye, William; but indeed I am not going out anywhere.”
She took his little hand, leaned over, and kissed him. “Goodbye, William; but honestly, I’m not going anywhere.”
“I am,” said he. “I am going to Heaven. Where’s Archie?”
“I am,” he said. “I’m going to Heaven. Where’s Archie?”
Mr. Carlyle lifted Archie on to the bed. Lucy looked frightened, Archie surprised.
Mr. Carlyle lifted Archie onto the bed. Lucy looked scared, and Archie looked surprised.
“Archie, good-bye; good-bye, dear, I am going to Heaven; to that bright, blue sky, you know. I shall see mamma there, and I’ll tell her that you and Lucy are coming soon.”
“Archie, goodbye; goodbye, dear, I’m going to Heaven; to that bright, blue sky, you know. I’ll see mom there, and I’ll tell her that you and Lucy are coming soon.”
Lucy, a sensitive child, broke into a loud storm of sobs, enough to disturb the equanimity of any sober sick room. Wilson hastened in at the sound, and Mr. Carlyle sent the two children away, with soothing promises that they should see William in the morning, if he continued well enough.
Lucy, a sensitive child, burst into loud sobs, enough to upset the calm of any sober sick room. Wilson quickly rushed in at the sound, and Mr. Carlyle sent the two kids away, with comforting promises that they would see William in the morning, if he was well enough.
Down on her knees, her face buried in the counterpane, a corner of it stuffed into her mouth that it might help to stifle her agony, knelt Lady Isabel. The moment’s excitement was well nigh beyond her strength of endurance. Her own child—his child—they alone around its death-bed, and she might not ask or receive a word of comfort, of consolation!
Down on her knees, her face buried in the bedspread, a corner stuffed into her mouth to help silence her pain, knelt Lady Isabel. The moment's intensity was almost more than she could bear. Her own child—his child—they were the only ones by its deathbed, and she couldn’t ask for or receive a word of comfort or consolation!
Mr. Carlyle glanced at her as he caught her choking sobs just as he would have glanced at any other attentive governess—feeling her sympathy, doubtless, but nothing more; she was not heart and part with him and his departing boy. Lower and lower bent he over that boy; for his eyes were wet. “Don’t cry, papa,” whispered William, raising his feeble hand caressingly to his father’s cheek, “I am not afraid to go. Jesus is coming for me.”
Mr. Carlyle looked at her as he noticed her choking sobs, just like he would have looked at any other attentive governess—surely sensing her sympathy, but nothing more; she wasn’t truly connected with him and his departing son. He leaned lower and lower over that boy because his eyes were filled with tears. “Don’t cry, Dad,” whispered William, raising his weak hand gently to his father’s cheek, “I’m not scared to go. Jesus is coming for me.”
“Afraid to go! Indeed I hope not, my gentle boy. You are going to God—to happiness. A few years—we know not how few—and we shall all come to you.”
“Afraid to go! I really hope not, my sweet boy. You’re going to God—to happiness. Just a few years—we have no idea how few—and we’ll all be with you.”
“Yes, you will be sure to come; I know that. I shall tell mamma so. I dare say she is looking out for me now. Perhaps she’s standing on the banks of the river, watching the boats.”
“Yes, you will definitely come; I know that. I’ll tell Mom. I bet she’s waiting for me right now. Maybe she’s standing by the river, watching the boats.”
He had evidently got that picture of Martin’s in his mind, “The Plains of Heaven.” Mr. Carlyle turned to the table. He saw some strawberry juice, pressed from the fresh fruit, and moistened with it the boy’s fevered lips.
He clearly had that picture of Martin's in his head, "The Plains of Heaven." Mr. Carlyle turned to the table. He saw some strawberry juice, made from fresh fruit, and moistened the boy's feverish lips with it.
“Papa, I can’t think how Jesus can be in all the boats! Perhaps they don’t go quite at the same time. He must be, you know, because He comes to fetch us.”
“Dad, I can’t figure out how Jesus can be in all the boats! Maybe they don’t leave exactly at the same time. He has to be, you know, because He comes to take us.”
“He will be yours, darling,” was the whispered, fervent answer.
“He'll be yours, darling,” was the whispered, passionate reply.
“Oh, yes. He will take me all the way up to God, and say, ‘Here’s a poor little boy come, you must please to forgive him and let him go into Heaven, because I died for him!’ Papa did you know that mamma’s heart broke?”
“Oh, yes. He will take me all the way up to God, and say, ‘Here’s a poor little boy who has come, please forgive him and let him into Heaven, because I died for him!’ Dad, did you know that Mom’s heart broke?”
“William, I think it likely that your poor mamma’s heart did break, ere death came. But let us talk of you, not of her. Are you in pain?”
“William, I think it's likely that your poor mom's heart broke before death came. But let’s talk about you, not her. Are you in pain?”
“I can’t breathe; I can’t swallow. I wish Joyce was here.”
“I can’t breathe; I can’t swallow. I wish Joyce were here.”
“She will not be long now.”
“She won’t be much longer now.”
The boy nestled himself in his father’s arms, and in a few minutes appeared to be asleep. Mr. Carlyle, after a while, gently laid him on his pillow, and watched him, and then turned to depart.
The boy settled into his father's arms and soon seemed to be asleep. Mr. Carlyle, after a little while, carefully laid him on his pillow, watched him for a moment, and then turned to leave.
“Oh, papa! Papa!” he cried out, in a tone of painful entreaty, opening wide his yearning eyes, “say good-bye to me!”
“Oh, dad! Dad!” he shouted, in a tone of desperate pleading, opening wide his longing eyes, “say goodbye to me!”
Mr. Carlyle’s tears fell upon the little upturned face, as he once more caught it to his breast.
Mr. Carlyle's tears dropped onto the little upturned face as he held it close to his chest again.
“My darling, your papa will soon be back. He is going to bring mamma to see you.”
“My darling, your dad will be back soon. He’s going to bring mom to see you.”
“And pretty little baby Anna?”
“And cute little baby Anna?”
“And baby Anna, if you would like her to come in. I will not leave my darling boy for long; he need not fear. I shall not leave you again to-night, William, when once I am back.”
“And baby Anna, if you'd like her to come in. I won’t be away from my darling boy for long; he doesn’t need to worry. I won't leave you again tonight, William, once I’m back.”
“Then put me down, and go, papa.”
“Then put me down and go, Dad.”
A lingering embrace—a fond, lingering, tearful embrace—Mr. Carlyle holding him to his beating heart, then he laid him comfortably on his pillow, gave him a teaspoonful of strawberry juice, and hastened away.
A long embrace—a warm, lasting, tearful hug—Mr. Carlyle held him close to his pounding heart, then gently laid him on his pillow, gave him a spoonful of strawberry juice, and hurried off.
“Good-bye, papa!” came forth the little feeble cry.
“Goodbye, Dad!” came the small, weak cry.
It was not heard. Mr. Carlyle was gone, gone from his living child—forever. Up rose Lady Isabel, and flung her arms aloft in a storm of sobs!
It was not heard. Mr. Carlyle was gone, gone from his living child—forever. Lady Isabel rose and threw her arms up in a storm of sobs!
“Oh, William, darling! in this dying moment let me be to you as your mother!”
“Oh, William, sweetheart! In this final moment, let me be like a mother to you!”
Again he unclosed his wearied eyelids. It is probable that he only partially understood.
Again he opened his tired eyelids. He probably only understood it partially.
“Papa’s gone for her.”
“Dad's gone for her.”
“Not her! I—I——” Lady Isabel checked herself, and fell sobbing on the bed. No; not even at the last hour when the world was closing on him, dared she say, I am your mother.
“Not her! I—I——” Lady Isabel stopped herself and collapsed in tears on the bed. No; not even at the very end when the world was closing in on him, did she dare to say, I am your mother.
Wilson re-entered. “He looks as if he were dropping off to sleep,” quoth she.
Wilson walked back in. “He looks like he's about to fall asleep,” she said.
“Yes,” said Lady Isabel. “You need not wait, Wilson. I will ring if he requires anything.”
“Yeah,” said Lady Isabel. “You don’t need to wait, Wilson. I’ll call if he needs anything.”
Wilson though withal not a bad-hearted woman, was not one to remain for pleasure in a sick-room, if told she might leave it. She, Lady Isabel, remained alone. She fell on her knees again, this time in prayer for the departing spirit, on its wing, and that God would mercifully vouchsafe herself a resting-place with it in heaven.
Wilson, though not a cruel woman, wasn't the type to stay in a sickroom for enjoyment if she was told she could leave. Lady Isabel stayed by herself. She knelt down again, this time praying for the departing spirit, hoping that God would graciously grant her a place beside it in heaven.
A review of the past then rose up before her, from the time of her first entering that house, the bride of Mr. Carlyle, to her present sojourn in it. The old scenes passed through her mind like the changing picture in a phantasmagoria.
A review of the past then came to her, from when she first entered that house as Mr. Carlyle's bride to her current stay there. The old scenes flashed through her mind like the shifting images in a slideshow.
Why should they have come, there and then? She knew not.
Why should they have come at that moment? She didn't know.
William slept on silently; she thought of the past. The dreadful reflection, “If I had not done as I did, how different would it have been now!” had been sounding its knell in her heart so often that she had almost ceased to shudder at it. The very nails of her hands had, before now, entered the palms, with the sharp pain it brought. Stealing over her more especially this night, there, as she knelt, her head lying on the counterpane, came the recollection of that first illness of hers. How she had lain, and, in that unfounded jealousy, imagined Barbara the house’s mistress. She dead! Barbara exalted to her place. Mr. Carlyle’s wife, her child’s stepmother! She recalled the day when, her mind excited by a certain gossip of Wilson’s—it was previously in a state of fever bordering on delirium—she had prayed her husband, in terror and anguish, not to marry Barbara. “How could he marry her?” he had replied, in his soothing pity. “She, Isabel, was his wife. Who was Barbara? Nothing to them?” But it had all come to pass. She had brought it forth. Not Mr. Carlyle; not Barbara; she alone. Oh, the dreadful misery of the retrospect!
William slept silently; she reflected on the past. The haunting thought, “If I hadn’t done what I did, how different would things be now?” had echoed in her heart so often that she had almost stopped flinching at it. Her nails had, at times, dug into her palms with the sharp pain it caused. This night, especially as she knelt with her head resting on the blanket, the memory of her first illness flooded back. She remembered how she had lain there, consumed by unfounded jealousy, imagining Barbara as the mistress of the house. She was dead! Barbara had taken her place. Mr. Carlyle’s wife, her child’s stepmother! She recalled the day, her mind heightened by some gossip from Wilson—it had been in a feverish state bordering on delirium—when she had begged her husband, in fear and despair, not to marry Barbara. “How could he marry her?” he had responded with soothing pity. “She, Isabel, was his wife. Who was Barbara? Nothing to us?” But it all happened as it did. She had made it happen. Not Mr. Carlyle; not Barbara; she alone. Oh, the dreadful misery of looking back!
Lost in thought, in anguish past and present, in self-condemning repentance, the time passed on. Nearly an hour must have elapsed since Mr. Carlyle’s departure, and William had not disturbed her. But who was this, coming into the room? Joyce.
Lost in thought, overwhelmed by past and present pain and self-blame, time slipped away. Almost an hour must have gone by since Mr. Carlyle left, and William hadn't interrupted her. But who was this, entering the room? Joyce.
She hastily rose up, as Joyce, advancing with a quiet step drew aside the clothes to look at William. “Master says he has been wanting me,” she observed. “Why—oh!”
She quickly got up as Joyce, approaching quietly, moved the clothes to check on William. “Master says he’s been looking for me,” she noted. “Why—oh!”
It was a sharp, momentary cry, subdued as soon as uttered. Madame Vine sprang forward to Joyce’s side, looking also. The pale young face lay calm in its utter stillness; the busy little heart had ceased to beat. Jesus Christ had indeed come and taken the fleeting spirit.
It was a quick, sudden cry, softened immediately after it was heard. Madame Vine rushed to Joyce’s side, looking too. The pale young face rested calmly in its complete stillness; the busy little heart had stopped beating. Jesus Christ had truly come and taken the fleeting spirit.
Then she lost all self-control. She believed that she had reconciled herself to the child’s death, that she could part with him without too great emotion. But she had not anticipated it would be quite so soon; she had deemed that some hours more would at least be given him, and now the storm overwhelmed her. Crying, sobbing, calling, she flung herself upon him; she clasped him to her; she dashed off her disguising glasses; she laid her face upon his, beseeching him to come back to her, that she might say farewell—to her, his mother; her darling child, her lost William!
Then she completely lost control. She thought she had come to terms with the child's death, that she could let him go without too much emotion. But she hadn't expected it to happen so soon; she assumed he would have at least a few more hours, and now the grief hit her hard. Crying, sobbing, calling out, she threw herself onto him; she held him tight; she took off her glasses that hid her tears; she laid her face against his, begging him to come back so she could say goodbye—to her, his mother; her beloved child, her lost William!
Joyce was terrified—terrified for consequences. With her full strength she pulled her from the boy, praying her to consider—to be still. “Do not, do not, for the love of Heaven! My lady! My lady!”
Joyce was scared—scared of what might happen. With all her strength, she yanked her away from the boy, pleading with her to think— to stay calm. “Please, please, for the love of Heaven! My lady! My lady!”
It was the old familiar title that struck upon her fears and induced calmness. She stared at Joyce, and retreated backward, after the manner of one receding from some hideous vision. Then, as recollection came to her, she snatched her glasses up and hurried them on.
It was the same old title that triggered her fears and brought her calm. She looked at Joyce and stepped back, like someone pulling away from a horrifying sight. Then, as memories flooded back, she grabbed her glasses and quickly put them on.
“My lady, let me take you into your room. Mr. Carlyle is come; he is just bringing up his wife. Only think if you should give way before him! Pray come away!”
“My lady, let me take you to your room. Mr. Carlyle has arrived; he’s just bringing his wife up. Just think if you end up breaking down in front of him! Please, come on!”
“How did you know me?” she asked in a hollow voice.
“How did you know me?” she asked in a flat voice.
“My lady, it was that night when there was an alarm of fire. I went close up to you to take Master Archibald from your arms; and, as sure as I am now standing here, I believe that for the moment my senses left me. I thought I saw a spectre—the spectre of my dead lady. I forgot the present; I forgot that all were standing round me; that you, Madame Vine, were alive before me. Your face was not disguised then; the moonlight shone full upon it, and I knew it, after the first few moments of terror, to be, in dreadful truth, the living one of Lady Isabel. My lady, come away! We shall have Mr. Carlyle here.”
“My lady, that night there was a fire alarm. I moved closer to you to take Master Archibald from your arms, and I swear, for a moment, I lost my senses. I thought I saw a ghost—the ghost of my dead lady. I forgot everything happening around me; I forgot that you, Madame Vine, were alive right in front of me. Your face wasn’t hidden then; the moonlight illuminated it, and after the initial shock, I realized in horrifying truth that it was the living form of Lady Isabel. My lady, let’s go! Mr. Carlyle will be here soon.”
Poor thing! She sank upon her knees, in her humility, her dread. “Oh, Joyce, have pity upon me! don’t betray me! I will leave the house; indeed I will. Don’t betray me while I am in it!”
Poor thing! She dropped to her knees, overwhelmed with humility and fear. “Oh, Joyce, please have mercy on me! Don’t expose me! I will leave the house; I really will. Just don’t betray me while I’m here!”
“My lady, you have nothing to fear from me. I have kept the secret buried within my breast since then. Last April! It has nearly been too much for me. By night and by day I have had no peace, dreading what might come out. Think of the awful confusion, the consequences, should it come to the knowledge of Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle. Indeed, my lady, you never ought to have come.”
“My lady, you have nothing to worry about with me. I've kept the secret locked away inside me since then. Last April! It's almost been too much to handle. Night and day, I’ve had no peace, fearing what might come out. Just think of the terrible chaos and the fallout if Mr. and Mrs. Carlyle found out. Really, my lady, you should never have come.”
“Joyce,” she said, hollowly, lifting her haggard face, “I could not keep away from my unhappy children. Is it no punishment to me, think you, the being here?” she added, vehemently. “To see him—my husband—the husband of another! It is killing me.”
“Joyce,” she said, emptily, lifting her worn face, “I couldn’t stay away from my unhappy kids. Don’t you think it’s a punishment for me to be here?” she added passionately. “To see him—my husband—the husband of someone else! It’s killing me.”
“Oh, my lady, come away! I hear him; I hear him!”
“Oh, my lady, let's go! I can hear him; I can hear him!”
Partly coaxing, partly dragging her, Joyce took her into her own room, and left her there. Mr. Carlyle was at that moment at the door of the sick one. Joyce sprang forward. Her face, in her emotion and fear, was of one livid whiteness, and she shook as William had shaken, poor child, in the afternoon. It was only too apparent in the well-lighted corridor.
Partly encouraging, partly pulling her along, Joyce brought her into her own room and left her there. Mr. Carlyle was just at the door of the sick person. Joyce rushed forward. Her face, filled with emotion and fear, was an ashen white, and she trembled like William had in the afternoon. It was all too clear in the brightly lit hallway.
“Joyce,” he exclaimed, in amazement, “what ails you?”
“Joyce,” he exclaimed, amazed, “what's wrong with you?”
“Sir! master!” she panted; “be prepared. Master William—Master William——”
“Sir! Master!” she gasped; “get ready. Master William—Master William——”
“Joyce! Not dead!”
“Joyce! Not dead!”
“Alas, yes, sir!”
"Yes, sir!"
Mr. Carlyle strode into the chamber. But ere he was well across it, he turned back to slip the bolt of the door. On the pillow lay the white, thin face, at rest now.
Mr. Carlyle walked into the room. But just before he got all the way across, he turned back to lock the door. On the pillow lay the pale, thin face, now at rest.
“My boy! my boy! Oh, my God!” he murmured, in bowed reverence, “mayest Thou have received this child to rest in Jesus, even as, I trust, Thou hadst already received his unhappy mother!”
“My boy! my boy! Oh, my God!” he whispered, with his head bowed in respect, “may you have welcomed this child to find peace in Jesus, just as I hope you have already welcomed his sorrowful mother!”
CHAPTER XLIV.
LORD VANE DATING FORWARD.
To the burial of William Carlyle came Lord Mount Severn and his son. Wilson had been right in her surmises as to the resting-place. The Carlyle vault was opened for him, and an order went forth to the sculptor for an inscription to be added to their marble tablet in the church: “William Vane Carlyle, eldest son of Archibald Carlyle, of East Lynne.” Amongst those who attended the funeral as mourners went one more notable in the eyes of the gazers than the rest—Richard Hare the younger.
To the funeral of William Carlyle came Lord Mount Severn and his son. Wilson had been correct in her assumptions about the burial location. The Carlyle vault was opened for him, and a request was sent to the sculptor for an inscription to be added to their marble plaque in the church: “William Vane Carlyle, eldest son of Archibald Carlyle, of East Lynne.” Among those who attended the funeral as mourners was one person who stood out more to onlookers than the others—Richard Hare the younger.
Lady Isabel was ill. Ill in mind, and ominously ill in body. She kept her room, and Joyce attended on her. The household set down madame’s illness to the fatigue of having attended upon Master William; it was not thought of seriously by any one, especially as she declined to see a doctor. All her thoughts now were directed to the getting away from East Lynne, for it would never do to remain there to die; and she knew that death was on his way to her, and that no human power or skill—not all the faculty combined—could turn him back again. The excessive dread of detection was not upon her as it had been formerly. I mean she did not dread the consequences so much, if detection came. In nearing the grave, all fears and hopes, of whatever nature, relating to this world, lose their force, and fears or hopes regarding the next world take their place. Our petty feelings here are lost in the greater.
Lady Isabel was unwell. Unwell mentally, and dangerously unwell physically. She stayed in her room, and Joyce took care of her. The household attributed Madame’s illness to the exhaustion from looking after Master William; no one took it seriously, especially since she refused to see a doctor. All her thoughts were focused on leaving East Lynne, because it wouldn't be right to stay there and die; she knew death was coming for her, and that no human power or skill—not even the entire medical community—could stop it. The intense fear of being found out was no longer with her as it had been before. I mean she didn’t fear the consequences as much, if she were discovered. As she approached death, all fears and hopes regarding this world lose their intensity, and fears or hopes concerning the next world take their place. Our minor feelings here fade in comparison to the greater ones.
In returning to East Lynne, Lady Isabel had entered upon a daring act, and she found, in the working, that neither strength nor spirit was equal to it. Human passions and tempers were brought with us into this world, and they can only quit us when we bid it farewell, to enter upon immortality in the next.
In returning to East Lynne, Lady Isabel had taken a bold step, and she realized, as it unfolded, that neither her strength nor her spirit was up to the challenge. Human emotions and moods come with us into this world, and they can only leave us when we say goodbye, moving on to eternity in the next.
When Lady Isabel was Mr. Carlyle’s wife, she had never wholly loved him. The very utmost homage that esteem, admiration, affection could give was his, but that mysterious passion called by the name of love, and which, as I truly and heartily believe, cannot, in its refined etherealism, be known to many of us, had not been given to him. It was now. From the very night she came back to East Lynne, her love for Mr. Carlyle had burst forth with an intensity never before felt. It had been smoldering almost ever since she quitted him. “Reprehensible!” groans a moralist. Very. Everybody knows that, as Afy would say. But her heart, you see, had not done with human passions, and they work ill, and contrariness, let the word stand, critic, if you please, and precisely everything they should not.
When Lady Isabel was Mr. Carlyle’s wife, she had never fully loved him. The highest respect, admiration, and affection she could offer were his, but that mysterious feeling called love, which I truly believe few of us understand in its purest form, was not given to him. But now, it was different. From the very night she returned to East Lynne, her love for Mr. Carlyle had exploded with a passion she had never experienced before. It had been simmering almost ever since she left him. “Unforgivable!” sighs a moralist. Absolutely. Everyone knows that, as Afy would say. But her heart, you see, had not finished with human emotions, and they cause chaos and conflict, let the term stand, critic if you like, and everything they shouldn’t.
I shall get in for it, I fear, if I attempt to defend her. But it was not exactly the same thing, as though she suffered herself to fall in love with somebody else’s husband. Nobody would defend that. We have not turned Mormons yet, and the world does not walk upon its head. But this was a peculiar case. She, poor thing, almost regarded Mr. Carlyle as her husband. The bent of her thoughts was only too much inclined to this. The evil human heart again. Many and many a time did she wake up from a reverie, and strive to drive this mistaken view of things away from her, taking shame to herself. Ten minutes afterward, she would catch her brain reveling in the same rebellious vision. Mr. Carlyle’s love was not hers now, it was Barbara’s. Mr. Carlyle did not belong to her, he belonged to his wife. It was not only that he was not hers—he was another’s. You may, therefore, if you have the pleasure of being experienced in this sort of thing, guess a little of what her inward life was. Had there been no Barbara in the case, she might have lived and borne it; as it was, it had killed her before her time, that and the remorse together.
I’m afraid I’ll get into trouble if I try to defend her. But it wasn't quite the same as her just falling in love with someone else's husband. No one would support that. We haven’t become Mormons yet, and the world doesn’t turn upside down. But this was a special situation. She, poor thing, almost saw Mr. Carlyle as *her* husband. Her thoughts were too inclined toward this idea. The flawed human heart again. Many times, she would wake from her daydream, trying to push this misguided perception away from her, feeling ashamed. Ten minutes later, she would find her mind drifting back to that same rebellious thought. Mr. Carlyle's love wasn’t hers anymore; it belonged to Barbara. He didn’t just not belong to her—he belonged to someone else. So, if you’re familiar with this kind of situation, you might get an idea of what her inner life was like. If Barbara hadn’t been part of the picture, she might have managed to live with it; as it was, it had crushed her before her time, along with the guilt.
There had been other things, too. The re-appearance of Francis Levison at West Lynne, in fresh contact, as may be said, with herself, had struck terror to her heart, and the dark charge brought against him augmented awfully her remorse. Then, the sharp lances perpetually thrust upon her memory—the Lady Isabel’s memory—from all sides, were full of cruel stings, unintentionally though they were hurled. And there was the hourly chance of discovery, and the never ceasing battle with her conscience, for being at East Lynne at all. No wonder that the chords of life were snapping; the wonder would have been had they remained whole.
There had been other things, too. The return of Francis Levison to West Lynne, now directly involved with her again, had filled her with dread, and the serious accusations against him only deepened her guilt. Then there were the constant reminders of Lady Isabel, coming at her from every angle, bringing painful memories, even if they weren't meant to be hurtful. Plus, there was the constant risk of being found out and the ongoing struggle with her conscience for even being at East Lynne. It was no surprise that the ties of her life were fraying; the real surprise would have been if they had stayed intact.
“She brought it upon herself—she ought not to have come back to East Lynne!” groans our moralist again.
“She did this to herself—she shouldn’t have come back to East Lynne!” groans our moralist again.
Didn’t I say so? Of course she ought not. Neither ought she to have suffered her thoughts to stray, in the manner they did, towards Mr. Carlyle. She ought not, but she did. If we all did just what we “ought,” this lower proverb touching fruit defendu would go out as a dead letter.
Didn’t I say that? Of course she shouldn’t have. She also shouldn’t have let her thoughts wander like that towards Mr. Carlyle. She shouldn’t have, but she did. If we all did exactly what we “should,” this old saying about forbidden fruit would become irrelevant.
She was nearer to death than she imagined. She knew, judging by her declining strength and her inner feelings, that it could not be far off; but she did not deem it was coming so very soon. Her mother had died in a similar way. Some said of consumption—Dr. Martin did, you may remember; some said of “waste;” the earl, her husband, said a broken heart—you heard him say so to Mr. Carlyle in the first chapter of this history. The earl was the one who might be supposed to know best. Whatever may have been Lady Mount Severn’s malady, she—to give you the phrase that was in people’s mouth’s at the time—“went out like the snuff of a candle.” It was now the turn of Lady Isabel. She had no more decided disorder than the countess had had, yet death had marked her. She felt that it had, and in its approach she dreaded not, as she once had done, the consequences that must ensue, did discovery come. Which brings us back to the point whence ensued this long digression. I dare say you are chafing at it, but it is not often I trouble you with one.
She was closer to death than she realized. She could tell, based on her waning strength and inner feelings, that it couldn't be far off; yet she didn't believe it was coming so soon. Her mother had died in a similar way. Some said it was from consumption—Dr. Martin did, you may remember; others said it was “waste;” the earl, her husband, claimed it was a broken heart—you heard him say that to Mr. Carlyle in the first chapter of this story. The earl would be the one who was supposed to know best. Whatever Lady Mount Severn’s illness was, she—to use the phrase that people frequently said at the time—“went out like the snuff of a candle.” Now it was Lady Isabel's turn. She had no more definite illness than the countess had, yet death had marked her. She felt its presence, and as it approached, she no longer dreaded, as she once did, the consequences that would follow if the truth were discovered. This brings us back to the point that started this long digression. I bet you’re getting impatient about it, but I don’t often trouble you with one.
But she would not willingly let discovery come, neither had she the least intention of remaining at East Lynne to die. Where she should take refuge was quite a secondary consideration, only let her get smoothly and plausibly away. Joyce, in her dread, was forever urging it. Of course, the preliminary step was to arrange matters with Mrs. Carlyle, and in the afternoon of the day following the funeral, Lady Isabel proceeded to her dressing-room, and craved an interview.
But she was not about to let anyone find out, nor did she plan to stay at East Lynne to die. Where she would escape to was of little importance; she just needed to leave without raising any suspicion. Joyce, in her panic, was constantly pushing for it. Naturally, the first step was to talk things over with Mrs. Carlyle. So, on the afternoon after the funeral, Lady Isabel went to her dressing room to ask for a meeting.
Mr. Carlyle quitted the room as she entered it. Barbara, fatigued with a recent drive, was lying on the sofa. She would scarcely take the notice.
Mr. Carlyle left the room just as she walked in. Barbara, tired from a recent drive, was lying on the sofa. She barely acknowledged her presence.
“We shall be so sorry to lose you, Madame Vine. You are all we could wish for Lucy, and Mr. Carlyle feels truly grateful for your love and attention to his poor boy.”
“We will be really sad to lose you, Madame Vine. You are everything we could wish for Lucy, and Mr. Carlyle is truly thankful for your love and care for his poor boy.”
“To leave you will give me pain also,” Madame Vine answered, in a subdued tone. Pain? Ay. Mrs. Carlyle little guessed at its extent. All she cared for on earth she should leave behind her at East Lynne.
“To leave you will cause me pain too,” Madame Vine replied, in a quiet tone. Pain? Yes. Mrs. Carlyle had no idea how deep it was. All she valued in life she would be leaving behind at East Lynne.
“Indeed you must not leave,” resumed Barbara. “It would be unjust to allow you to do so. You have made yourself ill, waiting upon poor William, and you must stay here and take a holiday until you are cured. You will soon get well, if you will only suffer yourself to be properly waited on and taken care of.”
“Of course you can’t leave,” Barbara said again. “That wouldn’t be fair. You’ve worn yourself out taking care of poor William, and you need to stay here and take a break until you feel better. You’ll recover quickly if you let yourself be taken care of properly.”
“You are very considerate. Pray do not think me insensible if I decline. I believe my strength is beyond getting up—that I shall never be able to teach again.”
“You're really thoughtful. Please don't think I'm uncaring if I say no. I feel like I'm too weak to get back up—that I won't be able to teach again.”
“Oh, nonsense,” said Barbara, in her quick way. “We are all given to fancy the worst when we are ill. I was feeling terribly weak, only a few minutes ago, and said something of the same sort to Archibald. He talked and soothed me out of it. I wish you had your dear husband living, Madame Vine, to support you and love you, as I have him.”
“Oh, come on,” Barbara said quickly. “We all tend to think the worst when we’re not feeling well. I was feeling really weak just a few minutes ago and said something similar to Archibald. He talked to me and comforted me until I felt better. I wish you still had your dear husband, Madame Vine, to support and love you like I have him.”
A tinge of scarlet streaked Madame Vine’s pale face, and she laid her hand upon her beating heart.
A hint of red flushed Madame Vine’s pale face, and she placed her hand on her racing heart.
“How could you think of leaving? We should be glad to help re-establish your health, in any case, but it is only fair to do it now. I felt sure, by the news brought to me when I was ill, that your attention upon William was overtasking your strength.”
“How could you think of leaving? We should be happy to help restore your health, regardless, but it’s only fair to do it now. I was certain, based on the news I received while I was sick, that your focus on William was wearing you out.”
“It is not the attendance upon William that has brought me into this state,” was the quick answer. “I must leave; I have well considered it over.”
“It’s not William’s presence that has put me in this state,” was the quick reply. “I have to go; I’ve thought it through.”
“Would you like to go to the seaside?” exclaimed Barbara with sudden energy. “I am going there on Monday next. Mr. Carlyle insists upon it that I try a little change. I had intended only to take my baby, but we can make different arrangements, and take you and Lucy. It might do you good, Madame Vine.”
“Do you want to go to the beach?” Barbara said excitedly. “I’m going on Monday. Mr. Carlyle insists I try a change of scenery. I was planning to just take my baby, but we can switch things up and take you and Lucy along. It could be good for you, Madame Vine.”
She shook her head. “No; it would make me worse. All that I want is perfect quiet. I must beg you to understand that I shall leave. And I should be glad if you could allow the customary notice to be dispensed with, so that I may be at liberty to depart within a few days.”
She shook her head. “No; it would make things worse for me. All I want is absolute peace. I must ask you to understand that I will be leaving. And I would appreciate it if you could waive the usual notice, so I can leave in a few days.”
“Look here, then,” said Barbara, after a pause of consideration, “you remain at East Lynne until my return, which will be in a fortnight. Mr. Carlyle cannot stay with me, so I know I shall be tired in less time than that. I do not want you to remain to teach, you know, Madame Vine; I do not wish you to do a single thing. Lucy shall have a holiday, and Mr. Kane can come up for her music. Only I could not be content to leave her, unless under your surveillance; she is getting of an age now not to be consigned to servants, not to Joyce. Upon my return, if you still wish to leave, you shall then be at liberty to do so. What do you say?”
“Listen to me,” Barbara said after thinking for a moment, “you’ll stay at East Lynne until I get back in two weeks. Mr. Carlyle can’t be with me, so I know I’ll get tired more quickly than that. I don’t want you to stay to teach, Madame Vine; I don’t want you to do anything at all. Lucy will have a holiday, and Mr. Kane can come for her music lessons. I just can’t leave her unless you’re watching over her; she’s at an age now where she shouldn’t be left with just servants, not even Joyce. When I come back, if you still want to leave, you can do so then. What do you think?”
Madame Vine said “Yes.” Said it eagerly. To have another fortnight with her children, Lucy and Archibald, was very like a reprieve, and she embraced it. Although she knew, as I have said, that grim Death was on his way, she did not think he had drawn so near the end of his journey. Her thoughts went back to the time when she had been ordered to the seaside after an illness. It had been a marvel if they had not. She remembered how he, her husband, had urged the change upon her; how he had taken her, traveling carefully; how tenderly anxious he had been in the arrangements for her comfort, when settling her in the lodgings; how, when he came again to see her, he had met her with his passionate fondness, thanking God for the visible improvement in her looks. That one injunction which she had called him back to give him, as he was departing for the boat, was bitterly present to her now: “Do not get making love to Barbara Hare.” All this care, and love, and tenderness belonged now of right to Barbara, and were given to her.
Madame Vine said "Yes." She said it with enthusiasm. To have another two weeks with her children, Lucy and Archibald, felt like a second chance, and she welcomed it. Although she was aware, as I mentioned, that grim Death was approaching, she didn't think he had gotten so close to the end of his journey. Her thoughts went back to when she had been sent to the seaside after being ill. It was a miracle that they hadn't gone. She remembered how her husband had encouraged her to make the change; how he had taken her there, traveling carefully; how anxiously he arranged everything to ensure her comfort when settling her into the lodgings; how, when he returned to see her, he had embraced her with his deep love, thanking God for the noticeable improvement in her appearance. That one request she called him back to make just before he left for the boat was painfully clear to her now: "Don't start flirting with Barbara Hare." All this care, love, and tenderness rightfully belonged to Barbara now, and were given to her.
But now Barbara, although she pressed Madame Vine to remain at East Lynne, and indeed would have been glad that she should do so, did not take her refusal at heart. Barbara could not fail to perceive that she was a thoroughly refined gentlewoman, far superior to the generality of governesses. That she was truly fond of Lucy, and most anxious for her welfare in every way, Barbara also saw. For Lucy’s sake, therefore, she would be grieved to part with Madame Vine, and would raise her salary to anything in reason, if she would but stay. But, on her own score, Barbara had as soon Madame Vine went as not; for, in her heart of hearts, she had never liked her. She could not have told why. Was it instinct? Very probably. The birds of the air, the beasts of the field, the fishes of the sea, have their instincts, and so does man have his. Perhaps it was the unaccountable resemblance that Madame Vine bore to Lady Isabel. A strange likeness! Barbara often thought, but whether it lay in the face, the voice, or the manner, she could not decide. A suspicion of the truth did not cross her mind. How should it? And she never spoke of it; had the resemblance been to any one but Lady Isabel she would have talked of it freely. Or, it may have been that there was now and then a tone in Madame Vine’s voice that grated on her ear; a wrung, impatient tone, wanting in respect, savoring of hauteur, which Barbara did not understand, and did not like. However it may have been, certain it is that Mrs. Carlyle would not shed tears after the governess. Only for Lucy’s sake did she regret parting with her.
But now Barbara, even though she urged Madame Vine to stay at East Lynne, and would have been happy for her to do so, didn’t take her refusal too much to heart. Barbara couldn’t help but notice that Madame Vine was a truly refined woman, far superior to most governesses. She also realized that Madame Vine genuinely cared for Lucy and was very concerned about her well-being in every way. For Lucy’s sake, she would be saddened to lose Madame Vine and would raise her salary to whatever was reasonable if she would just stay. But for her own sake, Barbara wouldn’t mind if Madame Vine left; deep down, she had never liked her. She couldn’t say why. Was it instinct? Very likely. Birds, beasts, and fish have their instincts, and so do humans. Maybe it was the uncanny resemblance Madame Vine had to Lady Isabel. Such a strange likeness! Barbara often thought, but whether it was in the face, the voice, or the manner, she couldn’t decide. A suspicion of the truth never crossed her mind. Why would it? She never brought it up; if the resemblance had been to anyone else but Lady Isabel, she would have spoken about it openly. Or perhaps it was that now and then, there was a tone in Madame Vine’s voice that irritated her; a strained, impatient tone that lacked respect, hinting at arrogance, which Barbara didn’t understand and didn’t like. However it was, it's certain that Mrs. Carlyle wouldn’t be shedding any tears over the governess. She only regretted parting with her for Lucy's sake.
These different resemblances and reflections were separately passing through the minds of the two ladies when their conference was over. Madame Vine at length rose from her chair to depart.
These various thoughts and reflections were going through the minds of the two ladies after their discussion ended. Madame Vine finally stood up from her chair to leave.
“Would you mind holding my baby for one minute?” cried Barbara.
“Could you please hold my baby for a minute?” Barbara shouted.
Madame Vine quite started.
Madame Vine was quite shocked.
“The baby there!” she uttered.
“Look at the baby!” she exclaimed.
Barbara laughed.
Barbara chuckled.
“It is lying by my side, under the shawl, quiet little sleeping thing.”
“It’s lying next to me, under the shawl, a quiet little sleeping thing.”
Madame Vine advanced and took the sleeping baby. How could she refuse? She had never had it in her arms before; she had, in fact, scarcely seen it. One visit of ceremony she had paid Mrs. Carlyle, as in politeness bound, a day or two after the young lady’s arrival, and had been shown a little face, nearly covered with lace, in a cradle.
Madame Vine stepped forward and picked up the sleeping baby. How could she say no? She had never held it before; in fact, she had hardly even seen it. She had made one formal visit to Mrs. Carlyle, as courtesy required, a day or two after the young lady arrived, and had been shown a tiny face, almost hidden by lace, in a crib.
“Thank you. I can get up now. I might have half smothered it, had I attempted before,” continued Barbara, still laughing. “I have been here long enough, and am quite rested. Talking about smothering children, what accounts have we in the registrar-general’s weekly returns of health! So many children ‘overlaid in bed,’ so many children ‘suffocated in bed.’ One week there were nearly twenty; and often there are as many as eight or ten. Mr. Carlyle says he knows they are smothered on purpose.”
“Thanks. I can get up now. I might have half smothered it if I had tried earlier,” Barbara continued, still laughing. “I’ve been here long enough, and I’m totally rested. Speaking of smothering kids, have you seen the registrar-general’s weekly health reports? So many kids ‘overlaid in bed,’ so many kids ‘suffocated in bed.’ One week there were almost twenty; and often there are as many as eight or ten. Mr. Carlyle says he knows they’re smothered on purpose.”
“Oh, Mrs. Carlyle!”
“Oh, Mrs. Carlyle!”
“I exclaimed, just as you do, when he said it, and laid my hand over his lips. He laughed, and told me I did not know half the wickedness of the world. Thank you,” again repeated Mrs. Carlyle, taking her child from Lady Isabel. “Is she not a pretty baby? Do you like the name—Anne?”
“I gasped, just like you do, when he said that, and put my hand over his lips. He laughed and told me I didn’t know half of the world’s wickedness. Thank you,” Mrs. Carlyle repeated, taking her child from Lady Isabel. “Isn’t she a cute baby? Do you like the name—Anne?”
“It is a simple name,” replied Lady Isabel; “and simple names are always the most attractive.”
“It’s a simple name,” Lady Isabel replied, “and simple names are always the most appealing.”
“That is just what Archibald thinks. But he wanted this child’s to be Barbara. I would not have had it Barbara for the world. I remember his once saying, a long, long while ago that he did not like elaborate names; they were mouthfuls; and he instanced mine and his sister’s, and his own. I recalled his words to him, and he said he may not have liked the name of Barbara then, but he loved it now. So we entered into a compromise; Miss Baby was named Anne Barbara, with an understanding that the first name is to be for use, and the last for the registers.”
"That’s exactly what Archibald thinks. But he wanted this child's name to be Barbara. I wouldn't have let it be Barbara for anything. I remember him saying a long time ago that he didn’t like complicated names; they were a mouthful; he mentioned mine, his sister’s, and his own. I reminded him of his words, and he said he may not have liked the name Barbara back then, but he loved it now. So we reached a compromise: Miss Baby was named Anne Barbara, with the understanding that the first name would be used, and the last would be for the records."
“It is not christened?” said Lady Isabel.
“It isn’t named?” said Lady Isabel.
“Only baptized. We should have had it christened before now, but for William’s death. Not that we give christening dinners; but I waited for the trial at Lynneborough to be over, that my dear brother Richard might stand to the child.”
“Only baptized. We should have had it christened by now, but we were waiting for William’s death. Not that we have christening dinners; I just waited for the trial at Lynneborough to be over so that my dear brother Richard could stand for the child.”
“Mr. Carlyle does not like christenings made into festivals,” Lady Isabel dreamily observed, her thoughts buried in the past.
“Mr. Carlyle doesn’t like christenings turned into celebrations,” Lady Isabel remarked dreamily, her thoughts lost in the past.
“How do you know that?” exclaimed Barbara, opening her eyes.
“How do you know that?” Barbara exclaimed, opening her eyes.
And poor Madame Vine, her pale face flushing, had to stammer forth some confused words that she had “heard so somewhere.”
And poor Madame Vine, her pale face turning red, had to mumble some mixed-up words that she had “heard somewhere.”
“It is quite true,” said Barbara. “He has never given a christening-dinner for any of his children, and gets out of attending if invited to one. He cannot understand the analogy between a solemn religious rite and the meeting together afterward to eat and drink and make merry, according to the fashion of this world.”
“It’s true,” Barbara said. “He’s never hosted a christening dinner for any of his kids and manages to avoid attending if he gets invited. He just doesn’t get the connection between a serious religious ceremony and gathering afterward to eat, drink, and celebrate like everyone else does.”
As Lady Isabel quitted the room, young Vane was careering through the corridor, throwing his head in all directions, and calling out,—
As Lady Isabel left the room, young Vane was racing down the hallway, looking around in every direction and shouting,—
“Lucy! I want Lucy!”
"Lucy! I need Lucy!"
“What do you want with her?” asked Madame Vine.
“What do you want with her?” asked Madame Vine.
“Il m’est impossible de vous le dire madame,” responded he. Being, for an Eton boy, wonderfully up in French, he was rather given to show it off when he got the chance. He did not owe thanks for it to Eton. Lady Mount Severn had taken better care than that. Better care? What could she want? There was one whole, real, live French tutor—and he an Englishman!—for the eight hundred boys. Very unreasonable of her ladyship to disparage that ample provision.
“It’s impossible for me to tell you, ma'am,” he replied. Being quite knowledgeable in French for an Eton boy, he often liked to show it off whenever he could. He didn’t owe that skill to Eton. Lady Mount Severn had made sure of that. Better care? What could she want? There was one whole, actual French tutor—who was an Englishman!—for eight hundred boys. It was very unreasonable of her ladyship to dismiss that generous arrangement.
“Lucy cannot come to you just now. She is practicing.”
“Lucy can’t come to you right now. She’s practicing.”
“Mais, il le faut. J’ai le droit de demander apres elle. Elle m’appartient, vous comprenez, madame, cette demoiselle la.”
“But it must be done. I have the right to ask after her. She belongs to me, you understand, madam, that young lady.”
Madame could not forbear a smile. “I wish you would speak English sense, instead of French nonsense.”
Madame couldn't help but smile. “I wish you would speak in English sense, instead of French nonsense.”
“Then the English sense is that I want Lucy and I must have her. I am going to take her for a drive in the pony carriage, if you must know. She said she’d come, and John’s getting it ready.”
“Then the English understanding is that I want Lucy, and I have to have her. I’m going to take her for a drive in the pony carriage, if you need to know. She said she’d come, and John’s getting it ready.”
“I could not possibly allow it,” said Madame Vine. “You’d be sure to upset her.”
“I can’t let that happen,” said Madame Vine. “You’d definitely upset her.”
“The idea!” he returned, indignantly. “As if I should upset Lucy! Why, I’m one of the great whips at Eton. I care for Lucy too much not to drive steadily. She is to be my wife, you know, ma bonne dame.”
“The idea!” he replied, indignantly. “As if I would upset Lucy! I’m one of the top riders at Eton. I care for Lucy too much not to drive carefully. She’s going to be my wife, you know, ma bonne dame.”
At this juncture two heads were pushed out from the library, close by; those of the earl and Mr. Carlyle. Barbara, also, attracted by the talking, appeared at the door of her dressing-room.
At this moment, two heads poked out from the library nearby; those of the earl and Mr. Carlyle. Barbara, also curious about the conversation, appeared at the door of her dressing room.
“What’s that about a wife?” asked my lord of his son.
“What’s that about a wife?” my lord asked his son.
The blood mantled in the young gentleman’s cheek as he turned round and saw who had spoken, but he possessed all the fearlessness of an Eton boy.
The blood rushed to the young man's face as he turned around and saw who had spoken, but he showed all the confidence of an Eton boy.
“I intend Lucy Carlyle to be my wife, papa. I mean in earnest—when we shall both be grown up—if you will approve, and Mr. Carlyle will give her to me.”
“I intend for Lucy Carlyle to be my wife, Dad. I’m serious—when we’re both grown up—if you approve, and Mr. Carlyle will let her marry me.”
The earl looked somewhat impassable, Mr. Carlyle amused. “Suppose,” said the latter, “we adjourn the discussion to this day ten years?”
The earl looked somewhat unapproachable, Mr. Carlyle found it amusing. “How about we pause this discussion for ten years?” said the latter.
“But that Lucy is so very young a child, I should reprove you seriously, sir,” said the earl. “You have no right to bring Lucy’s name into any such absurdity.”
“But Lucy is such a young child, I should seriously scold you, sir,” said the earl. “You have no right to involve Lucy’s name in any such nonsense.”
“I mean it, papa; you’ll all see. And I intend to keep out of scrapes—that is, of nasty, dishonorable scrapes—on purpose that Mr. Carlyle shall find no excuse against me. I have made up my mind to be what he is—a man of honor. I am right glad you know about it, sir, and I shall let mamma know it before long.”
“I mean it, Dad; you’ll all see. And I plan to stay out of trouble—that is, out of nasty, dishonorable trouble—so that Mr. Carlyle won’t have any reason to go against me. I’ve decided to be what he is—a man of honor. I'm really glad you know about it, sir, and I’ll let Mom know soon.”
The last sentence tickled the earl’s fancy, and a grim smile passed over his lips. “It will be war to the knife, if you do.”
The last sentence amused the earl, and a grim smile crossed his lips. “It’ll be a fight to the death if you do.”
“I know that,” laughed the viscount. “But I am getting a better match for mamma in our battles than I used to be.”
“I know that,” laughed the viscount. “But I’m making better progress in finding a match for mom in our conversations than I used to.”
Nobody saw fit to prolong the discussion. Barbara put her veto upon the drive in the pony carriage unless John sat behind to look after the driver, which Lord Vane still resented as an insult. Madame Vine, when the corridor became empty again, laid her hand upon the boy’s arm as he was moving away, and drew him to the window.
Nobody thought it was worth continuing the discussion. Barbara insisted that the pony carriage ride wouldn’t happen unless John sat behind to supervise the driver, which Lord Vane still took as an insult. Once the corridor was empty again, Madame Vine placed her hand on the boy’s arm as he was about to leave and pulled him towards the window.
“In speaking as you do of Lucy Carlyle, do you forget the disgrace reflected on her by the conduct of her mother?”
“In talking about Lucy Carlyle like that, do you overlook the shame she faces because of her mother's actions?”
“Her mother is not Lucy.”
"Her mom isn't Lucy."
“It may prove an impediment, that, with Lord and Lady Mount Severn.”
“It might be a hindrance, along with Lord and Lady Mount Severn.”
“Not with his lordship. And I must do—as you heard me say—battle with my mother. Conciliatory battle, you understand, madame; bringing the enemy to reason.”
“Not with his lordship. And I have to—like I mentioned—fight with my mother. A diplomatic fight, you see, madame; convincing the enemy to see reason.”
Madame Vine was agitated. She held her handkerchief to her mouth, and the boy noticed how her hands trembled.
Madame Vine was upset. She held her handkerchief to her mouth, and the boy noticed how her hands were shaking.
“I have learnt to love Lucy. It has appeared to me in these few months’ sojourn with her, that I have stood to her in light of a mother. William Vane,” she solemnly added, keeping her hold upon him, “I shall soon be where earthly distinctions are no more; where sin and sorrow are no more. Should Lucy Carlyle indeed become your wife, in after years, never, never cast upon her, by so much as the slightest word of reproach, the sin of Lady Isabel.”
“I have come to love Lucy. It seems to me that during these few months with her, I have been like a mother to her. William Vane,” she said seriously, holding onto him, “I will soon be in a place where earthly differences no longer exist; where sin and sorrow are gone. If Lucy Carlyle truly becomes your wife in the future, never, ever let a single word of blame about Lady Isabel fall on her.”
Lord Vane threw back his head, his honest eyes flashing in their indignant earnestness.
Lord Vane tilted his head back, his sincere eyes shining with passionate indignation.
“What do you take me for?”
“What do you think I am?”
“It would be a cruel wrong upon Lucy. She does not deserve it. That unhappy lady’s sin was all her own; let it die with her. Never speak to Lucy of her mother.”
“It would be really unfair to Lucy. She doesn’t deserve it. That unfortunate woman’s mistake was entirely hers; let it end with her. Never mention her mother to Lucy.”
The lad dashed his hand across his eyes for they were filling.
The boy wiped his eyes because they were welling up with tears.
“I shall. I shall speak to her often of her mother—that is, you know, after she’s my wife. I shall tell her how I loved Lady Isabel—that there’s nobody I ever loved so much in the world, but Lucy herself. I cast a reproach to Lucy on the score of her mother!” he hotly added. “It is through her mother that I love her. You don’t understand, madame.”
“I will. I will talk to her often about her mother—that is, you know, after she becomes my wife. I will tell her how much I loved Lady Isabel—that there’s no one I ever loved as much in the world, except for Lucy herself. I blame Lucy regarding her mother!” he added passionately. “It’s because of her mother that I love her. You don’t understand, ma'am.”
“Cherish and love her forever, should she become yours,” said Lady Isabel, wringing his hand. “I ask it you as one who is dying.”
“Cherish and love her forever, if she becomes yours,” said Lady Isabel, squeezing his hand. “I ask this of you as someone who is dying.”
“I will—I promise it. But I say, madame,” he continued, dropping his fervent tone, “what do you allude to? Are you worse?”
“I will—I promise it. But I’m asking, ma’am,” he continued, lowering his passionate tone, “what are you referring to? Are you feeling worse?”
Madame Vine did not answer. She glided away without speaking.
Madame Vine didn’t say anything. She floated away without a word.
Later, when she was sitting by twilight in the gray parlor, cold and shivering, and wrapped up in a shawl, though it was hot summer weather, somebody knocked at the door.
Later, as she sat in the dim gray parlor during twilight, feeling cold and shivering while wrapped in a shawl despite the hot summer weather, someone knocked at the door.
“Come in,” cried she, apathetically.
“Come in,” she said indifferently.
It was Mr. Carlyle who entered. She rose up, her pulses quickening, her heart thumping against her side. In her wild confusion she was drawing forward a chair for him. He laid his hand upon it, and motioned her to her own.
It was Mr. Carlyle who walked in. She got up, her heart racing, beating hard against her side. In her flustered state, she was pulling a chair out for him. He placed his hand on it and ushered her to sit in her own chair.
“Mrs. Carlyle tells me that you have been speaking to her of leaving—that you find yourself too much out of health to continue with us.”
“Mrs. Carlyle told me that you’ve been talking to her about leaving—that you feel too unwell to stay with us.”
“Yes, sir,” she faintly replied, having a most imperfect notion of what she did say.
“Yes, sir,” she replied weakly, having a very unclear idea of what she was actually saying.
“What is it that you find to be the matter with you?”
“What do you think is wrong with you?”
“I—think—it is chiefly—weakness,” she stammered.
"I think it's mostly weakness," she stammered.
Her face had grown as gray as the walls. A dusky, livid sort of hue, not unlike William’s had worn the night of his death, and her voice sounded strangely hollow. It, the voice, struck Mr. Carlyle and awoke his fears.
Her face had turned as gray as the walls. A dull, pale sort of color, somewhat like William’s the night he died, and her voice sounded oddly empty. It, the voice, hit Mr. Carlyle and stirred up his fears.
“You cannot—you never can have caught William’s complaint, in your close attendance upon him?” he exclaimed, speaking in the impulse of the moment, as the idea flashed across him. “I have heard of such things.”
“You can’t—you never could have caught William’s complaint while being so close to him?” he exclaimed, speaking in the heat of the moment, as the idea suddenly came to him. “I’ve heard of things like that.”
“Caught it from him?” she rejoined, carried away also by impulse. “It is more likely that he——”
“Caught it from him?” she replied, swept up by impulse as well. “It’s more likely that he——”
She stopped herself just in time. “Inherited it from me,” had been the destined conclusion. In her alarm, she went off volubly, something to the effect that “it was no wonder she was ill: illness was natural to her family.”
She caught herself just in time. “Inherited it from me,” was supposed to be the final takeaway. In her panic, she started talking a lot, saying something like “it’s no surprise she’s sick: illness runs in her family.”
“At any rate, you have become ill at East Lynne, in attendance on my children,” rejoined Mr. Carlyle, decisively, when her voice died away. “You must therefore allow me to insist that you allow East Lynne to do what it can toward renovating you. What is your objection to see a doctor?”
“At any rate, you’ve become sick at East Lynne while taking care of my kids,” Mr. Carlyle replied firmly when her voice trailed off. “So, I must insist that you let East Lynne do what it can to help you recover. What’s stopping you from seeing a doctor?”
“A doctor could do me no good,” she faintly answered.
“A doctor wouldn’t help me,” she weakly replied.
“Certainly not, so long as you will not consult one.”
“Definitely not, as long as you don't seek one out.”
“Indeed, sir, doctors could not cure me, nor, as I believe prolong my life.”
“Honestly, sir, doctors couldn’t heal me, nor do I think they can extend my life.”
Mr. Carlyle paused.
Mr. Carlyle took a moment.
“Are you believing yourself to be in danger?”
“Do you think you’re in danger?”
“Not in immediate danger, sir; only in so far as that I know I shall not live.”
“I'm not in immediate danger, sir; it's just that I know I won't live.”
“And yet you will not see a doctor. Madame Vine, you must be aware that I could not permit such a thing to go on in my house. Dangerous illness and no advice!”
“And yet you still refuse to see a doctor. Madame Vine, you must understand that I cannot allow this to continue in my house. A serious illness and no guidance!”
She could not say to him, “My malady is on the mind; it is a breaking heart, and therefore no doctor of physic could serve me.” That would never do. She had sat with her hand across her face, between her spectacles and her wrapped-up chin. Had Mr. Carlyle possessed the eyes of Argus, backed by Sam Weller’s patent magnifying microscopes of double hextra power, he could not have made anything of her features in the broad light of day. But she did not feel so sure of it. There was always an undefined terror of discovery when in his presence, and she wished the interview at an end.
She couldn't tell him, “My problem is all in my head; I have a broken heart, and no doctor can help me.” That just wouldn’t work. She sat with her hand covering her face, between her glasses and her wrapped-up chin. Even if Mr. Carlyle had the eyes of Argus and the best magnifying microscopes money could buy, he still wouldn’t have been able to decipher her features in the bright daylight. But she wasn’t so sure about that. There was always this vague fear of being discovered when he was around, and she wanted the meeting to be over.
“I will see Mr. Wainwright, if it will be any satisfaction to you, sir.”
“I'll meet with Mr. Wainwright if that will make you feel better, sir.”
“Madame Vine, I have intruded upon you here to say that you must see him, and, should he deem it necessary, Dr. Martin also.”
“Madame Vine, I've come to you to say that you must see him, and if he thinks it's necessary, Dr. Martin too.”
“Oh, sir,” she rejoined with a curious smile, “Mr. Wainwright will be quite sufficient. There will be no need of another. I will write a note to him to-morrow.”
“Oh, sir,” she replied with a curious smile, “Mr. Wainwright will be just fine. There’s no need for anyone else. I’ll write him a note tomorrow.”
“Spare yourself the trouble. I am going into West Lynne, and will send him up. You will permit me to urge that you spare no pains or care, that you suffer my servants to spare no pains or care, to re-establish your health. Mrs. Carlyle tells me that the question of your leaving remains in abeyance until her return.”
“Save yourself the effort. I’m going to West Lynne and will send him up. I ask that you do whatever it takes, and allow my staff to do whatever it takes, to help you recover your health. Mrs. Carlyle mentioned that the decision about your departure is on hold until she gets back.”
“Pardon me, sir. The understanding with Mrs. Carlyle was that I should remain here until her return, and should then be at liberty at once to leave.”
“Excuse me, sir. The agreement with Mrs. Carlyle was that I would stay here until she got back, and then I would be free to leave immediately.”
“Exactly. That is what Mrs. Carlyle said. But I must express a hope that by that time you may be feeling so much better as to reconsider your decision and continue with us. For my daughter’s sake, Madame Vine, I trust it will be so.”
“Exactly. That’s what Mrs. Carlyle said. But I genuinely hope that by then you’ll be feeling well enough to rethink your decision and stay with us. For my daughter’s sake, Madame Vine, I hope that’s the case.”
He rose as he spoke, and held out his hand. What could she do but rise also, drop hers from her face, and give it him in answer? He retained it, clasping it warmly.
He stood up as he spoke and extended his hand. What could she do but stand up too, move her hand from her face, and take his in response? He held onto it, clasping it warmly.
“How should I repay you—how thank you for your love to my poor, lost boy?”
“How should I repay you—how can I thank you for your love for my poor, lost boy?”
His earnest, tender eyes were on her blue double spectacles; a sad smile mingled with the sweet expression of his lips as he bent toward her—lips that had once been hers! A faint exclamation of despair, a vivid glow of hot crimson, and she caught up her new black silk apron so deeply bordered with crape, in her disengaged hand, and flung it up to her face. He mistook the sound—mistook the action.
His sincere, gentle eyes were focused on her blue glasses; a sad smile mixed with the sweet expression on his lips as he leaned toward her—lips that had once belonged to her! A soft gasp of despair, a bright flush of deep red, and she grabbed her new black silk apron, heavily trimmed with mourning fabric, in her free hand and raised it to her face. He misinterpreted the sound—misinterpreted the gesture.
“Do not grieve for him. He is at rest. Thank you—thank you greatly for your sympathy.”
“Don’t be sad for him. He’s at peace. Thank you—thank you so much for your support.”
Another wring of her hand, and Mr. Carlyle had quitted the room. She laid her head upon the table, and thought how merciful would be death when he should come.
Another twist of her hand, and Mr. Carlyle left the room. She rested her head on the table, thinking about how merciful death would be when it finally arrived.
CHAPTER XLV.
“IT WON’T DO, AFY!”
Mr. Jiffin was in his glory. Mr. Jiffin’s house was the same. Both were in apple-pie order to receive Miss Afy Hallijohn, who was, in a very short period, indeed, to be converted into Mrs. Jiffin.
Mr. Jiffin was in his element. Mr. Jiffin’s house was just the same. Both were perfectly organized to welcome Miss Afy Hallijohn, who was soon to become Mrs. Jiffin.
Mr. Jiffin had not seen Afy for some days—had never been able to come across her since the trial at Lynneborough. Every evening had he danced attendance at her lodgings, but could not get admitted. “Not at home—not at home,” was the invariable answer, though Afy might be sunning herself at the window in his very sight. Mr. Jiffin, throwing off as best he could the temporary disappointment, was in an ecstasy of admiration, for he set it all down to Afy’s retiring modesty on the approach of the nuptial day. “And they could try to calumniate her!” he indignantly replied.
Mr. Jiffin hadn’t seen Afy for a few days—he hadn’t been able to find her since the trial at Lynneborough. Every evening he showed up at her place, but he couldn’t get in. “Not at home—not at home,” was the constant response, even though Afy might be lounging at the window right within his view. Mr. Jiffin, trying his best to shake off the temporary disappointment, was filled with admiration, convinced it was all due to Afy’s shy modesty as the wedding day approached. “And they could try to slander her!” he replied indignantly.
But now, one afternoon, when Mr. Jiffin and his shopman, and his shop, and his wares, were all set out to the best advantage—and very tempting they looked, as a whole, especially the spiced bacon—Mr. Jiffin happening to cast his eyes to the opposite side of the street, beheld his beloved sailing by. She was got up in the fashion. A mauve silk dress with eighteen flounces, and about eighteen hundred steel buttons that glittered your sight away; a “zouave” jacket worked with gold; a black turban perched on the top of her skull, garnished in front with what court milliners are pleased to term a “plume de coq,” but which, by its size and height, might have been taken for a “coq” himself, while a white ostrich feather was carried round and did duty behind, and a spangled hair net hung down to her waist. Gloriously grand was Afy that day and if I had but a photographing machine at hand—or whatever may be the scientific name of the thing—you should certainly have been regaled with the sight of her. Joyce would have gone down in a fit had she encountered her by an unhappy chance. Mr. Jiffin, dashing his apron anywhere, tore across.
But now, one afternoon, when Mr. Jiffin, his shop assistant, and his shop, along with his goods, were all displayed to their best advantage—and they looked really tempting, especially the spiced bacon—Mr. Jiffin happened to glance across the street and saw his beloved walking by. She was dressed in style. A mauve silk dress with eighteen flounces and about eighteen hundred sparkly steel buttons that dazzled the eye; a "zouave" jacket embroidered with gold; a black turban perched on her head, adorned at the front with what fancy milliners like to call a "plume de coq," but which, due to its size and height, could have been mistaken for a rooster itself, while a white ostrich feather wrapped around the back and a sequined hairnet hung down to her waist. Afy looked spectacular that day, and if I had a camera—or whatever the technical name for it is—you would definitely have been treated to a picture of her. Joyce would have fainted if she had run into her by some unfortunate chance. Mr. Jiffin, throwing his apron aside, rushed across.
“Oh, it is you!” said Afy, freezingly, when compelled to acknowledge him, but his offered hand she utterly repudiated. “Really, Mr. Jiffin, I should feel obliged if you would not come out to me in this offensive and public manner.”
“Oh, it’s you!” said Afy coldly, when she had to acknowledge him, but she completely rejected his offered hand. “Honestly, Mr. Jiffin, I would appreciate it if you wouldn’t approach me in such an obnoxious and public way.”
Mr. Jiffin grew cold. “Offensive! Not come out?” gasped he. “I do trust I have not been so unfortunate as to offend you, Miss Afy!”
Mr. Jiffin felt a chill. “How rude! Not coming out?” he gasped. “I really hope I haven’t been so unfortunate as to offend you, Miss Afy!”
“Well—you see,” said Afy, calling up all her impudence to say what she had made up her mind to say, “I have been considering it well over, Jiffin, and I find that to carry out the marriage will not be for my—for our happiness. I intended to write to inform you of this; but I shall be spared the trouble—as you have come out to me.”
“Well—you see,” said Afy, summoning all her boldness to say what she had decided, “I’ve thought about it a lot, Jiffin, and I realize that going through with the marriage won’t bring us—well, my happiness. I was planning to write to let you know this, but it looks like I don’t need to—since you have come out to see me.”
The perspiration, cold as ice, began to pour off Mr. Jiffin in his agony and horror. You might have wrung every thread he had on. “You—don’t mean—to—imply—that—you—give—me—up—Miss—Afy?” he jerked out, unevenly.
The sweat, as cold as ice, started to pour off Mr. Jiffin in his pain and dread. You could have wrung out every piece of clothing he had on. “You—don’t—mean—to—imply—that—you—give—me—up—Miss—Afy?” he blurted out, haltingly.
“Well, yes, I do,” replied Afy. “It’s as good to be plain, and then there can be no misapprehension. I’ll shake hands now with you, Jiffin, for the last time; and I am very sorry that we both made such a mistake.”
“Well, yes, I do,” Afy replied. “It’s just as good to be straightforward, so there’s no chance of misunderstanding. I’ll shake hands with you now, Jiffin, for the last time; and I’m really sorry that we both messed up.”
Poor Jiffin looked at her. His gaze would have melted a heart of stone. “Miss Afy, you can’t mean it! You’d never, sure, crush a fellow in this manner, whose whole soul is yours; who trusted you entirely? There’s not an earthly thing I would not do to please you. You have been the light of my existence.”
Poor Jiffin looked at her. His gaze could have softened the hardest heart. “Miss Afy, you can’t mean it! You’d never, surely, hurt someone like this, whose whole heart is yours; who trusts you completely? There’s nothing I wouldn’t do to make you happy. You’ve been the light of my life.”
“Of course,” returned Afy, with a lofty and indifferent air, as if to be “the light of his existence” was only her due. “But it’s all done and over. It is not at all a settlement that will suit me, you see, Jiffin. A butter and bacon factor is so very—so very—what I have not been accustomed to! And then, those aprons! I never could get reconciled to them.”
“Of course,” replied Afy, with a haughty and unconcerned attitude, as if being “the light of his life” was just her right. “But it’s all finished now. This arrangement isn’t going to work for me, you see, Jiffin. A butter and bacon dealer is just so—so very—unlike what I’m used to! And those aprons! I could never come to terms with them.”
“I’ll discard the aprons altogether,” cried he, in a fever. “I’ll get a second shopman, and buy a little gig, and do nothing but drive you out. I’ll do anything if you will but have me still, Miss Afy. I have bought the ring, you know.”
“I’ll get rid of the aprons completely,” he exclaimed, in a frenzy. “I’ll hire a second shop assistant, buy a small carriage, and do nothing but take you out. I’ll do anything if you’ll just agree to be with me still, Miss Afy. I’ve already bought the ring, you know.”
“Your intentions are very kind,” was the distant answer, “but it’s a thing impossible; my mind is fully made up. So farewell for good, Jiffin; and I wish you better luck in your next venture.”
“Your intentions are very kind,” came the distant reply, “but it's impossible; my mind is made up. So goodbye for good, Jiffin; and I wish you better luck in your next venture.”
Afy, lifting her capacious dress, for the streets had just been watered, minced off. And Mr. Joe Jiffin, wiping his wet face as he gazed after her, instantly wished that he could be nailed up in one of his pickled pork barrels, and so be out of his misery.
Afy, lifting her big dress because the streets had just been watered, walked away. And Mr. Joe Jiffin, wiping his wet face as he watched her go, immediately wished he could be locked inside one of his pickled pork barrels to escape his misery.
“That’s done with, thank goodness,” soliloquized Afy. “Have him, indeed. After what Richard let out on the trial. As if I should look after anybody less than Dick Hare! I shall get him, too. I always knew Dick Hare loved me above everything on earth; and he does still, or he’d never had said what he did in open court. ‘It’s better to be born lucky than rich.’ Won’t West Lynne envy me! Mrs. Richard Hare of the Grove. Old Hare is on his last legs, and then Dick comes into his own. Mrs. Hare must have her jointure house elsewhere, for we shall want the Grove for ourselves. I wonder if Madame Barbara will condescend to recognize me. And that blessed Corny? I shall be a sort of cousin of Corny’s then. I wonder how much Dick comes into—three or four thousand a year? And to think that I had nearly escaped this by tying myself to that ape of a Jiffin! What sharks do get in our unsuspecting paths in this world!”
“Thank goodness that’s over,” Afy thought to herself. “Have him, really. After what Richard revealed at the trial. As if I'd settle for anyone less than Dick Hare! I’m going to get him, too. I always knew Dick Hare loved me more than anyone else, and he still does, or he wouldn’t have said what he did in public. ‘It’s better to be born lucky than rich.’ Won’t West Lynne be jealous! Mrs. Richard Hare of the Grove. Old Hare is on his last legs, and then Dick will have everything. Mrs. Hare will need to find herself another house, because we’re going to need the Grove for ourselves. I wonder if Madame Barbara will lower herself to acknowledge me. And that lovely Corny? I’ll be kind of related to Corny then. I wonder how much Dick will inherit—three or four thousand a year? And to think I almost got away from all this by marrying that fool Jiffin! What sharks we encounter in this unsuspecting world!”
On went Afy, through West Lynne, till she arrived close to Mr. Justice Hare’s. Then she paced slowly. It had been a frequent walk of hers since the trial. Luck favored her to-day. As she was passing the gate, young Richard Hare came up from the direction of East Lynne. It was the first time Afy had obtained speech of him.
On went Afy, through West Lynne, until she got close to Mr. Justice Hare’s place. Then she walked slowly. This had become a regular walk for her since the trial. Today, luck was on her side. As she was passing the gate, young Richard Hare approached from the direction of East Lynne. It was the first time Afy had a chance to speak with him.
“Good day, Richard. Why! you were never going to pass an old friend?”
“Hey, Richard. Come on! You weren't really going to ignore an old friend, were you?”
“I have so many friends,” said Richard, “I can scarcely spare time for them individually.”
“I have so many friends,” Richard said, “I can hardly find time for each of them individually.”
“But you might for me. Have you forgotten old days?” continued she, bridling and flirting, and altogether showing herself off to advantage.
“But you might for me. Have you forgotten the old days?” she continued, teasing and flirting, completely showcasing herself in the best light.
“No, I have not,” replied Richard. “And I am not likely to do so,” he pointedly added.
“No, I haven’t,” Richard replied. “And I’m not going to,” he added emphatically.
“Ah, I felt sure of that. My heart told me so. When you went off, that dreadful night, leaving me to anguish and suspense, I thought I should have died. I never have had, so to say, a happy moment until this, when I meet you again.”
“Ah, I was certain of that. My heart told me. When you left that awful night, leaving me in pain and uncertainty, I thought I would die. I haven’t had, so to speak, a happy moment until now, when I see you again.”
“Don’t be a fool, Afy!” was Richard’s gallant rejoinder, borrowing the favorite reproach of Miss Carlyle. “I was young and green once; you don’t suppose I have remained so. We will drop the past, if you please. How is Mr. Jiffin?”
“Don’t be an idiot, Afy!” Richard replied gallantly, echoing Miss Carlyle's favorite insult. “I was young and naïve once; you don’t think I’ve stayed that way. Let’s forget the past, if you don’t mind. How is Mr. Jiffin?”
“Oh, the wretch!” shrieked Afy. “Is it possible that you can have fallen into the popular scandal that I have anything to say to him? You know I’d never demean myself to it. That’s West Lynne all over! Nothing but inventions in it from week’s end to week’s end. A man who sells cheese! Who cuts up bacon! Well, I am surprised at you, Mr. Richard!”
“Oh, what a shame!” yelled Afy. “Can you really believe that there’s any truth to the gossip about me having anything to do with him? You know I’d never lower myself to that. That’s just typical of West Lynne! It’s all just stories from one week to the next. A man who sells cheese! Who slices bacon! Well, I’m shocked at you, Mr. Richard!”
“I have been thinking what luck you were in to get him,” said Richard, with composure. “But it is your business not mine.”
“I’ve been thinking about how lucky you were to get him,” Richard said calmly. “But it’s your concern, not mine.”
“Could you bear to see me stooping to him?” returned Afy, dropping her voice to the most insinuating whisper.
“Could you stand to see me lowering myself to him?” replied Afy, lowering her voice to the most suggestive whisper.
“Look you, Afy. What ridiculous folly you are nursing in your head I don’t trouble myself to guess, but, the sooner you get it out again the better. I was an idiot once, I don’t deny it; but you cured me of that, and cured me with a vengeance. You must pardon me for intimating that from henceforth we are strangers; in the street as elsewhere. I have resumed my own standing again, which I periled when I ran after you.”
“Listen, Afy. I won’t even try to guess what silly idea you're holding onto, but you need to let it go as soon as possible. I was foolish once, I admit that; but you really did help me get over it. I have to say that from now on, we’re going to be strangers, both in public and everywhere else. I’ve regained my position, which I put at risk when I chased after you.”
Afy turned faint. “How can you speak those cruel words?” gasped she.
Afy felt faint. “How can you say such cruel things?” she gasped.
“You have called them forth. I was told yesterday that Afy Hallijohn, dressed up to a caricature, was looking after me again. It won’t do, Afy.”
“You brought them here. I heard yesterday that Afy Hallijohn, all dressed up in an exaggerated way, was keeping an eye on me again. This can't continue, Afy.”
“Oh-o-o-oh!” sobbed Afy, growing hysterical, “and is this to be all my recompense for the years I have spent pining after you, keeping single for your sake!”
“Oh-o-o-oh!” cried Afy, getting hysterical, “is this all I get for the years I’ve spent longing for you, staying single just for you?”
“Recompense! Oh, if you want that, I’ll get my mother to give Jiffin her custom.” And with a ringing laugh, which, though it had nothing of malice in it, showed Afy that he took her reproach for what it was worth, Richard turned in at his own gate.
“Payback! Oh, if that's what you want, I’ll ask my mom to give Jiffin her business.” And with a loud laugh, which, although it wasn’t mean-spirited, made Afy realize that Richard was taking her criticism at face value, he walked through his own gate.
It was a deathblow to Afy’s vanity. The worst it had ever received; and she took a few minutes to compose herself, and smooth her ruffled feathers. Then she turned and sailed back toward Mr. Jiffin’s, her turban up in the skies and the plume de coq tossing to the admiration of all beholders, especially of Miss Carlyle, who had the gratification of surveying her from her window. Arrived at Mr. Jiffin’s, she was taken ill exactly opposite his door, and staggered into the shop in a most exhausted state.
It was a major blow to Afy’s ego. The worst she had ever experienced; she took a few minutes to pull herself together and smooth out her ruffled feathers. Then she turned and confidently walked back toward Mr. Jiffin’s, her turban high in the air and the feather plume swaying for everyone to admire, especially Miss Carlyle, who enjoyed watching her from her window. When she reached Mr. Jiffin’s, she suddenly felt faint right in front of his door and stumbled into the shop looking completely drained.
Round the counter flew Mr. Jiffin, leaving the shopman staring behind it. What was the matter? What could he do for her?
Round the counter rushed Mr. Jiffin, leaving the shopkeeper staring after him. What was going on? What could he do for her?
“Faint—heat of the sun—walked too fast—allowed to sit down for five minutes!” gasped Afy, in disjointed sentences.
“Faint—heat of the sun—walked too fast—got to sit down for five minutes!” gasped Afy, in broken sentences.
Mr. Jiffin tenderly conducted her through the shop to his parlor. Afy cast half an eye round, saw how comfortable were its arrangements, and her symptoms of faintness increased. Gasps and hysterical sobs came forth together. Mr. Jiffin was as one upon spikes.
Mr. Jiffin gently guided her through the shop to his parlor. Afy glanced around, noticed how cozy everything was, and her feelings of faintness grew stronger. She started gasping and sobbing uncontrollably. Mr. Jiffin felt extremely uncomfortable.
“She’d recover better there than in the public shop—if she’d only excuse his bringing her in, and consent to stop for a few minutes. No harm could come to her, and West Lynne could never say it. He’d stand at the far end of the room, right away from her; he’d prop open the two doors and the windows; he’d call in the maid—anything she thought right. Should he get her a glass of wine?”
“She’d recover better there than in the public place—if she’d just forgive him for bringing her in and agree to stay for a few minutes. No harm could come to her, and West Lynne could never say anything about it. He’d stand at the far end of the room, far away from her; he’d prop open the two doors and the windows; he’d call in the maid—whatever she thought was right. Should he get her a glass of wine?”
Afy declined the wine by a gesture, and sat fanning herself. Mr. Jiffin looking on from a respectful distance. Gradually she grew composed—grew herself again. As she gained courage, Mr. Jiffin lost it, and he ventured upon some faint words of reproach, of him.
Afy declined the wine with a wave of her hand and sat there fanning herself, while Mr. Jiffin watched from a respectful distance. Slowly, she regained her composure—she became herself again. As she found her courage, Mr. Jiffin lost his, and he tentatively expressed some mild reproach toward him.
Afy burst into a laugh. “Did I not do it well?” she exclaimed. “I thought I’d play off a joke upon you, so I came out this afternoon and did it.”
Afy broke into laughter. “Didn’t I do it well?” she said. “I thought I’d pull a prank on you, so I came out this afternoon and did it.”
Mr. Jiffin clasped his hands. “Was it a joke” he returned, trembling with agitation, uncertain whether he was in paradise or not. “Are you still ready to let me call you mine?”
Mr. Jiffin clasped his hands. “Was it a joke” he replied, shaking with excitement, unsure if he was in heaven or not. “Are you still willing to let me call you mine?”
“Of course it was a joke,” said Afy. “What a soft you must have been, Mr. Jiffin, not to see through it! When young ladies engage themselves to be married, you can’t suppose they run back from it, close upon the wedding-day?”
“Of course it was a joke,” said Afy. “You must have been really gullible, Mr. Jiffin, not to see that! When young women get engaged, you can’t really think they back out at the last minute, right before the wedding day?”
“Oh, Miss Afy!” And the poor little man actually burst into delicious tears, as he caught hold of Afy’s hand and kissed it.
“Oh, Miss Afy!” And the poor little man actually broke into happy tears as he took Afy’s hand and kissed it.
“A great green donkey!” thought Afy to herself, bending on him, however the sweetest smile.
“A big green donkey!” Afy thought to herself, leaning over him with the sweetest smile.
Rather. But Mr. Jiffin is not the only great donkey in the world.
Rather. But Mr. Jiffin isn't the only great fool in the world.
Richard Hare, meanwhile, had entered his mother’s presence. She was sitting at the open window, the justice opposite to her, in an invalid chair, basking in the air and the sun. This last attack of the justice’s had affected the mind more than the body. He was brought down to the sitting-room that day for the first time; but, of his mind, there was little hope. It was in a state of half imbecility; the most wonderful characteristic being, that all its self-will, its surliness had gone. Almost as a little child in tractability, was Justice Hare.
Richard Hare had just walked into the room where his mother was. She was sitting by the open window, with the justice across from her in a wheelchair, enjoying the fresh air and sunlight. His latest health crisis had impacted his mind more than his body. They had brought him to the living room for the first time that day, but there was little hope for his mental state. It was in a sort of half-witted condition; the most remarkable thing being that all his stubbornness and irritability were gone. Justice Hare was almost as compliant as a small child.
Richard came up to his mother, and kissed her. He had been to East Lynne. Mrs. Hare took his hand and fondly held it. The change in her was wonderful; she was a young and happy woman again.
Richard walked over to his mother and kissed her. He had been to East Lynne. Mrs. Hare took his hand and held it fondly. The change in her was amazing; she was a young and happy woman again.
“Barbara has decided to go to the seaside, mother. Mr. Carlyle takes her on Monday.”
“Barbara has decided to go to the beach, Mom. Mr. Carlyle is taking her on Monday.”
“I am glad, my dear, it will be sure to go her good. Richard”—bending over to her husband, but still retaining her son’s hand—“Barbara has agreed to go to the seaside, I will set her up.”
“I’m really happy, my dear; it will definitely do her good. Richard”—leaning over to her husband but still holding her son’s hand—“Barbara has agreed to go to the seaside, and I’ll take care of everything for her.”
“Ay, ay,” nodded the justice, “set her up. Seaside? Can’t we go?”
“Ay, ay,” nodded the judge, “let’s get her ready. Seaside? Can’t we go?”
“Certainly, dear, if you wish it; when you shall be a little stronger.”
“Of course, dear, if that's what you want; when you feel a bit stronger.”
“Ay, ay,” nodded the justice again. It was his usual answer now. “Stronger. Where’s Barbara?”
“Ay, ay,” nodded the judge again. That was his usual response now. “Stronger. Where’s Barbara?”
“She goes on Monday, sir,” said Richard, likewise bending his head. “Only for a fortnight. But they talk of going again later in the autumn.”
“She’s going on Monday, sir,” Richard replied, also nodding his head. “Just for two weeks. But they’re thinking about going again later in the fall.”
“Can’t I go, too?” repeated the justice, looking pleadingly in Richard’s face.
“Can’t I go, too?” the judge said again, looking at Richard with a pleading expression.
“You shall, dear father. Who knows but a month or two’s bracing would bring you quite round again? We might go all together, ourselves and the Carlyles. Anne comes to stay with us next week, you know, and we might go when her visit is over.”
“You will, dear father. Who knows, maybe a month or two of fresh air would make you feel completely better? We could all go together, us and the Carlyles. Anne is coming to stay with us next week, and we could go after her visit ends.”
“Aye, all go together. Anne’s coming?”
“Yeah, we’re all going together. Is Anne coming?”
“Have you forgotten, dear Richard? She comes to stay a month with us, and Mr. Clitheroe and the children. I am so pleased she will find you better,” added Mrs. Hare, her gentle eyes filling. “Mr. Wainwright says you may go out for a drive to-morrow.”
“Have you forgotten, dear Richard? She’s coming to stay with us for a month, along with Mr. Clitheroe and the kids. I’m so happy she’ll find you in better shape,” added Mrs. Hare, her gentle eyes welling up. “Mr. Wainwright says you can go out for a drive tomorrow.”
“And I’ll be coachman,” laughed Richard. “It will be the old times come round again. Do you remember, father, my breaking the pole, one moonlight night, and your not letting me drive for six months afterwards?”
“And I’ll be the driver,” laughed Richard. “It’ll be like the old days again. Do you remember, dad, when I broke the pole one moonlit night, and you wouldn’t let me drive for six months afterwards?”
The poor justice laughed in answer to Richard, laughed till the tears ran down his face, probably not knowing in the least what he was laughing at.
The poor judge laughed in response to Richard, laughed until the tears streamed down his face, probably having no idea what he was laughing at.
“Richard,” said Mrs. Hare to her son, almost in an apprehensive tone, her hand pressing his nervously, “was not that Afy Hallijohn I saw you speaking with at the gate?”
“Richard,” said Mrs. Hare to her son, almost anxiously, her hand gripping his tightly, “wasn’t that Afy Hallijohn I saw you talking to at the gate?”
“Did you? What a spectacle she had made of herself! I wonder she is not ashamed to go through the streets in such a guise! Indeed, I wonder she shows herself at all.”
“Did you? What a show she made of herself! I wonder she isn’t embarrassed to walk through the streets looking like that! Honestly, I wonder she shows her face at all.”
“Richard, you—you—will not be drawn in again?” were the next whispered words.
“Richard, you—you—won’t be sucked in again?” were the next whispered words.
“Mother!” There was a sternness in his mild blue eyes as he cast them upon his mother. Those beautiful eyes—the very counterpart of Barbara’s, both his and hers the counterpart of Mrs. Hare’s. The look had been sufficient refutation without words.
“Mom!” There was a seriousness in his gentle blue eyes as he looked at his mother. Those striking eyes—the exact match of Barbara’s, both his and hers mirroring Mrs. Hare’s. The expression alone was enough to communicate his point without saying a word.
“Mother mine, I am going to belong to you in the future, and to nobody else. West Lynne is already busy for me, I understand, pleasantly carving out my destiny. One marvels whether I shall lose myself with Miss Afy; another, that I shall set on offhand, and court Louisa Dobede. They are all wrong; my place will be with my darling mother,—at least, for several years to come.”
“Mom, I’m going to belong to you in the future and no one else. I hear West Lynne is already working on my future, shaping my destiny. It's hard to say if I’ll get caught up with Miss Afy or if I’ll just jump in and pursue Louisa Dobede. They’re all mistaken; my place will be with my beloved mom—for at least a few years to come.”
She clasped his hand to her bosom in her glad delight.
She held his hand to her chest in her joyful happiness.
“We want happiness together, mother, to enable us to forget the past; for upon none did the blow fall, as upon you and upon me. And the happiness we shall find, in our own home, living for each other, and striving to amuse my poor father.”
“We want to be happy together, Mom, so we can forget the past; no one has felt the impact like you and I. The happiness we will find in our own home, living for each other and doing our best to cheer up my poor dad.”
“Aye, aye,” complacently put in Justice Hare.
“Aye, aye,” Justice Hare said contentedly.
So it would be. Richard had returned to his home, had become, to all intent and purposes, its master; for the justice would never be in a state to hold sway again. He had resumed his position; and regained the favor of West Lynne, which, always in extremes, was now wanting to kill him with kindness. A happy, happy home from henceforth; and Mrs. Hare lifted up her full heart in thankfulness to God. Perhaps Richard’s went up also.
So it turned out. Richard had come back home and, for all practical purposes, became its master; the justice would never be able to take charge again. He had taken back his place and won the favor of West Lynne, which, known for being extreme, was now trying to smother him with kindness. A happy, happy home from now on; and Mrs. Hare raised her full heart in gratitude to God. Maybe Richard’s did too.
One word touching that wretched prisoner in the condemned cell at Lynneborough. As you must have anticipated, the extreme sentence was not carried out. And, little favorite as Sir Francis is with you and with me, we can but admit that justice did not demand that it should be. That he had willfully killed Hallijohn, was certain; but the act was committed in a moment of wild rage; it had not been premeditated. The sentence was commuted to transportation. A far more disgraceful one in the estimation of Sir Francis; a far more unwelcome one in the eyes of his wife. It is no use to mince the truth, one little grain of comfort had penetrated to Lady Levison; the anticipation of the time when she and her ill-fated child should be alone, and could hide themselves in some hidden nook of the wide world; he, and his crime, and his end gone; forgotten. But it seems he was not to go and be forgotten; she and the boy must be tied to him still; and she was lost in horror and rebellion.
One word about that poor prisoner in the condemned cell at Lynneborough. As you probably guessed, the death sentence wasn’t carried out. And although Sir Francis isn’t exactly our favorite, we have to admit that justice didn’t require it to be. It was clear that he had intentionally killed Hallijohn, but he did it in a moment of intense anger; it wasn’t planned. The sentence was changed to transportation, which was much more humiliating for Sir Francis and even less welcome for his wife. Let’s be honest, a small comfort did reach Lady Levison; she looked forward to the time when she and her doomed child could be alone and hide away in some remote corner of the world, free from him, his crime, and his fate—gone and forgotten. But it seems he wasn’t meant to be forgotten; she and the boy were still tied to him, and she was filled with horror and rebellion.
He envied the dead Hallijohn, did that man, as he looked forth on the future. A cheering prospect truly! The gay Sir Francis Levison working in chains with his gang! Where would his diamonds and his perfumed handkerchiefs and his white hands be then? After a time he might get a ticket-of-leave. He groaned in agony as the turnkey suggested it to him. A ticket-of-leave for him! Oh, why did they not hang him? he wailed forth as he closed his eyes to the dim light. The light of the cell, you understand; he could not close them to the light of the future. No; never again; it shone out all too plainly, dazzling his brain as with a flame of living fire.
He envied the dead Hallijohn, that man did, as he looked out at the future. What a hopeful outlook! The cheerful Sir Francis Levison working in chains with his crew! Where would his diamonds, perfumed handkerchiefs, and delicate hands be then? Eventually, he might get a parole. He groaned in pain when the guard mentioned it. A parole for him! Oh, why didn’t they just hang him? he cried out as he shut his eyes against the dim light. The light of the cell, you see; he couldn’t close them to the light of the future. No; never again; it shone too clearly, dazzling his mind like a flame of living fire.
CHAPTER XLVI.
UNTIL ETERNITY.
Barbara was at the seaside, and Lady Isabel was in her bed, dying. You remember the old French saying, L’homme propose, et Dieu dispose. An exemplification of it was here.
Barbara was at the beach, and Lady Isabel was in her bed, dying. You remember the old French saying, L’homme propose, et Dieu dispose. Here it was, a clear example of that.
She, Lady Isabel, had consented to remain at East Lynne during Mrs. Carlyle’s absence, on purpose that she might be with her children. But the object was frustrated, for Lucy and Archibald had been removed to Miss Carlyle’s. It was Mr. Carlyle’s arrangement. He thought the governess ought to have entire respite from all charge; and that poor governess dared not say, let them stay with me. Lady Isabel had also purposed to be safely away from East Lynne before the time came for her to die; but that time had advanced with giant strides, and the period for removal was past. She was going out as her mother had done, rapidly unexpectedly, “like the snuff of a candle.” Wilson was in attendance on her mistress; Joyce remained at home.
She, Lady Isabel, had agreed to stay at East Lynne while Mrs. Carlyle was away, so she could be with her children. But that plan was thwarted because Lucy and Archibald had been sent to Miss Carlyle’s. It was Mr. Carlyle’s decision. He believed the governess should have a complete break from all responsibilities; and that poor governess was too hesitant to say, let them stay with me. Lady Isabel had also intended to leave East Lynne before the time came for her to pass away; but that time had come rapidly, and the chance to leave had passed. She was going out like her mother had, quickly and unexpectedly, “like the snuff of a candle.” Wilson was attending to her mistress, while Joyce stayed at home.
Barbara had chosen a watering-place near, not thirty miles off, so that Mr. Carlyle went there most evenings, returning to his office in the mornings. Thus he saw little of East Lynne, paying one or two flying visits only. From the Saturday to the Wednesday in the second week, he did not come home at all, and it was in those few days that Lady Isabel had changed for the worse. On the Wednesday he was expected home to dinner and to sleep.
Barbara had picked a vacation spot not far away, less than thirty miles, so Mr. Carlyle went there most evenings and returned to his office in the mornings. As a result, he hardly saw East Lynne, making only one or two brief visits. From Saturday to Wednesday of the second week, he didn't come home at all, and it was during those few days that Lady Isabel deteriorated. He was expected home for dinner and to spend the night on Wednesday.
Joyce was in a state of frenzy—or next door to it. Lady Isabel was dying, and what would become of the ominous secret? A conviction, born of her fears, was on the girl’s mind that, with death, the whole must become known; and who was to foresee what blame might not be cast upon her, by her master and mistress, for not having disclosed it? She might be accused of having been an abettor in the plot from the first! Fifty times it was in Joyce’s mind to send for Miss Carlyle and tell her all.
Joyce was in a total panic—or at least very close to it. Lady Isabel was dying, and what would happen to the terrible secret? A belief, rooted in her fears, was weighing on her mind that with death, everything would be exposed; and who could predict what blame might be placed on her by her master and mistress for not revealing it? She could be accused of being part of the scheme from the start! She thought about calling Miss Carlyle and telling her everything countless times.
The afternoon was fast waning, and the spirit of Lady Isabel seemed to be waning with it. Joyce was in the room in attendance upon her. She had been in a fainting state all day, but felt better now. She was partially raised in bed by pillows, a white Cashmere shawl over her shoulders, her nightcap off, to allow as much air as possible to come to her, and the windows stood open.
The afternoon was almost over, and Lady Isabel’s spirit seemed to be fading with it. Joyce was in the room taking care of her. She had been faint all day but felt better now. She was propped up in bed with pillows, a white Cashmere shawl draped over her shoulders, her nightcap off to let in as much air as possible, and the windows were open.
Footsteps sounded on the gravel in the quiet stillness of the summer air. They penetrated even to her ear, for all her faculties were keen yet. Beloved footsteps; and a tinge of hectic rose to her cheeks. Joyce, who stood at the window, glanced out. It was Mr. Carlyle.
Footsteps crunched on the gravel in the calm of the summer air. They reached her ears, for all her senses were sharp still. Cherished footsteps; a flush of excitement crept to her cheeks. Joyce, who was standing at the window, looked out. It was Mr. Carlyle.
“Joyce!” came forth a cry from the bed, sharp and eager.
“Joyce!” came a cry from the bed, sharp and eager.
Joyce turned round. “My lady?”
Joyce turned around. “My lady?”
“I should die happily if I might see him.”
“I would die happy if I could see him.”
“See him!” uttered Joyce, doubting her own ears. “My lady! See him! Mr. Carlyle!”
“Look at him!” exclaimed Joyce, questioning her own ears. “My lady! Look at him! Mr. Carlyle!”
“What can it signify? I am already as one dead. Should I ask it or wish it, think you, in rude life? The yearning has been upon me for days Joyce; it is keeping death away.”
“What does it mean? I already feel like I’m dead. Should I ask for it or hope for it, you think, in this harsh reality? I’ve been feeling this longing for days, Joyce; it’s keeping death at bay.”
“It could not be, my lady,” was the decisive answer. “It must not be. It is as a thing impossible.”
“It can't be, my lady,” was the firm reply. “It mustn't be. It's completely impossible.”
Lady Isabel burst into tears. “I can’t die for the trouble,” she wailed. “You keep my children from me. They must not come, you say, lest I should betray myself. Now you would keep my husband. Joyce, Joyce, let me see him!”
Lady Isabel burst into tears. “I can’t handle this anymore,” she cried. “You’re keeping my children away from me. You say they must not come, so I won’t give anything away. Now you want to keep my husband from me. Joyce, Joyce, let me see him!”
Her husband! Poor thing! Joyce was in a maze of distress, though not the less firm. Her eyes were wet with tears; but she believed she should be infringing her allegiance to her mistress did she bring Mr. Carlyle to the presence of his former wife; altogether it might be productive of nothing but confusion.
Her husband! Poor thing! Joyce was overwhelmed with distress, yet still resolute. Her eyes were filled with tears, but she felt it would betray her loyalty to her mistress if she brought Mr. Carlyle to meet his ex-wife; overall, it might lead to nothing but chaos.
A knock at the chamber door. Joyce called out, “Come in.” The two maids, Hannah and Sarah, were alone in the habit of coming to the room, and neither of them had ever known Madame Vine as Lady Isabel. Sarah put in her head.
A knock at the room door. Joyce called out, “Come in.” The two maids, Hannah and Sarah, usually came to the room together, and neither of them had ever known Madame Vine as Lady Isabel. Sarah popped her head in.
“Master wants you, Miss Joyce.”
“Master needs you, Miss Joyce.”
“I’ll come.”
"I'll be there."
“He is in the dining-room. I have just taken down Master Arthur to him.”
“He's in the dining room. I just took Master Arthur down to him.”
Mr. Carlyle had got “Master Arthur” on his shoulder when Joyce entered. Master Arthur was decidedly given to noise and rebellion, and was already, as Wilson expressed it, “sturdy upon his pins.”
Mr. Carlyle had “Master Arthur” on his shoulder when Joyce walked in. Master Arthur was definitely loud and rebellious, and was already, as Wilson put it, “sturdy on his feet.”
“How is Madame Vine, Joyce?”
“How’s Madame Vine, Joyce?”
Joyce scarcely knew how to answer. But she did not dare to equivocate as to her precarious state. And where the use, when a few hours would probably see the end of it?
Joyce hardly knew how to respond. But she didn't dare to be vague about her uncertain situation. And what would be the point, when a few hours would likely bring it to an end?
“She is very ill, indeed, sir.”
“She’s really sick, sir.”
“Worse?”
“Worse?”
“Sir, I fear she is dying.”
"Sir, I'm sorry, she's dying."
Mr. Carlyle, in his consternation, put down Arthur. “Dying!”
Mr. Carlyle, in his shock, set down Arthur. “Dying!”
“I hardly think she will last till morning, sir!”
“I seriously doubt she’ll make it until morning, sir!”
“Why, what has killed her?” he uttered in amazement.
“Why, what has happened to her?” he said in shock.
Joyce did not answer. She looked pale and confused.
Joyce didn’t respond. She looked pale and confused.
“Have you had Dr. Martin?”
“Have you seen Dr. Martin?”
“Oh, no, sir. It would be of no use.”
“Oh, no, sir. It wouldn't help at all.”
“No use!” repeated Mr. Carlyle, in a sharp accent. “Is that the way to treat dying people? Assume it is of no use to send for advice, and so quietly let them die! If Madame Vine is as ill as you say, a telegraphic message must be sent off at once. I had better see her,” he cried, moving to the door.
“No way!” Mr. Carlyle said sharply. “Is this how you treat people who are dying? Acting like it’s pointless to get help and just letting them die in silence? If Madame Vine is as sick as you claim, we need to send a telegram right now. I should see her,” he exclaimed, moving toward the door.
Joyce, in her perplexity, dared to place her back against it, preventing his egress. “Oh, master! I beg your pardon, but—it would not be right. Please, sir, do not think of going into her room!”
Joyce, confused, boldly pressed her back against it, blocking his way out. “Oh, master! I’m really sorry, but—it just wouldn’t be right. Please, sir, don’t consider going into her room!”
Mr. Carlyle thought Joyce was taken with a fit of prudery. “Why can’t I go in?” he asked.
Mr. Carlyle thought Joyce was experiencing a moment of prudishness. “Why can’t I go in?” he asked.
“Mrs. Carlyle would not like it, sir,” stammered Joyce, her cheeks scarlet now.
“Mrs. Carlyle wouldn’t like it, sir,” stammered Joyce, her cheeks now bright red.
Mr. Carlyle stared at her. “Some of you take up odd ideas,” he cried. “In Mrs. Carlyle’s absence, it is necessary that some one should see her! Let a lady die in my house, and never see after her! You are out of your senses, Joyce. I shall go in after dinner; so prepare Madame Vine.”
Mr. Carlyle looked at her in disbelief. “You all have some strange ideas,” he exclaimed. “With Mrs. Carlyle gone, someone needs to check on her! You want a lady to die in my house and not have anyone look after her? You must be out of your mind, Joyce. I’m going in after dinner, so get Madame Vine ready.”
The dinner was being brought in then. Joyce, feeling like one in a nervous attack, picked up Arthur and carried him to Sarah in the nursery. What on earth was she to do?
The dinner was being brought in then. Joyce, feeling like she was having a panic attack, picked up Arthur and carried him to Sarah in the nursery. What was she supposed to do?
Scarcely had Mr. Carlyle begun his dinner, when his sister entered. Some grievance had arisen between her and the tenants of certain houses of hers, and she was bringing the dispute to him. Before he would hear it, he begged her to go up to Madame Vine, telling her what Joyce had said of her state.
Scarcely had Mr. Carlyle started his dinner when his sister walked in. She had some issue with the tenants of a few of her properties, and she was bringing the argument to him. Before listening to her, he asked her to go up to Madame Vine, mentioning what Joyce had said about her condition.
“Dying!” exclaimed Miss Corny, in disbelieving derision. “That Joyce has been more like a simpleton lately than like herself. I can’t think what has come to the woman.”
“Dying!” Miss Corny exclaimed, with a tone of disbelief. “That Joyce has been acting more like an idiot lately than like her usual self. I can’t figure out what’s gotten into her.”
She took off her bonnet and mantle, and laid them on a chair, gave a twitch or two to her cap, as she surveyed it in the pier-glass, and went upstairs. Joyce answered her knock at the invalid’s door; and Joyce, when she saw who it was, turned as white as any sheet.
She took off her hat and coat and placed them on a chair, adjusted her hair a bit as she looked at herself in the mirror, and went upstairs. Joyce answered her knock at the sick person's door; and when Joyce saw who it was, she turned as white as a sheet.
“Oh, ma’am, you must not come in!” she blundered out, in her confusion and fear, as she put herself right in the doorway.
“Oh, ma’am, you can’t come in!” she blurted out, her confusion and fear evident as she positioned herself right in the doorway.
“Who is to keep me out?” demanded Miss Carlyle, after a pause of surprise, her tone of quiet power. “Move away, girl. Joyce, I think your brain must be softening. What will you try at next?”
“Who’s going to keep me out?” demanded Miss Carlyle, after a moment of surprise, with a tone of quiet authority. “Step aside, girl. Joyce, I think your brain might be getting a little fuzzy. What are you going to attempt next?”
Joyce was powerless, both in right and strength, and she knew it. She knew there was no help—that Miss Carlyle would and must enter. She stood aside, shivering, and passed out of the room as soon as Miss Carlyle was within it.
Joyce felt completely helpless, both in terms of power and authority, and she was fully aware of it. She knew there was no way to stop it—that Miss Carlyle would and had to come in. She stepped aside, trembling, and left the room as soon as Miss Carlyle walked in.
Ah! there could no longer be concealment now! There she was, her pale face lying against the pillow, free from its disguising trappings. The band of gray velvet, the spectacles, the wraps for the throat and chin, the huge cap, all were gone. It was the face of Lady Isabel; changed, certainly, very, very much; but still hers. The silvered hair fell on either side of her face, like the silky curls had once fallen; the sweet, sad eyes were the eyes of yore.
Ah! There was no hiding it anymore! There she was, her pale face resting on the pillow, stripped of all her disguises. The gray velvet band, the glasses, the wraps around her throat and chin, the big cap—everything was gone. It was Lady Isabel's face; changed, for sure, very, very much; but still hers. The silver hair fell on either side of her face, just like the silky curls used to; the sweet, sad eyes were the same as before.
“Mercy be good to us!” uttered Miss Carlyle.
“Mercy, be good to us!” exclaimed Miss Carlyle.
They remained gazing at each other, both panting with emotion; yes, even Miss Carlyle. Though a wild suspicion had once crossed her brain that Madame Vine might be Lady Isabel, it had died away again, from the sheer improbability of the thing, as much as from the convincing proofs offered by Lord Mount Severn. Not but what Miss Carlyle had borne in mind the suspicion, and had been fond of tracing the likeness in Madame Vine’s face.
They kept staring at each other, both breathing heavily with emotion; yes, even Miss Carlyle. Although she had briefly wondered if Madame Vine could be Lady Isabel, that thought faded away simply because it seemed so unlikely, as much due to the convincing evidence provided by Lord Mount Severn. Still, Miss Carlyle had remembered the suspicion and had enjoyed finding the resemblance in Madame Vine’s face.
“How could you dare come back here!” she abruptly asked, her tone of sad, soft wailing, not one of reproach.
“How could you dare come back here?” she suddenly asked, her tone a sad, soft whine, not one of accusation.
Lady Isabel humbly crossed her attenuated hands upon her chest. “My children,” she whispered. “How could I stay away from them? Have pity, Miss Carlyle! Don’t reproach me. I am on my way to God, to answer for all my sins and sorrows.”
Lady Isabel gently placed her thin hands over her chest. “My children,” she whispered. “How could I stay away from them? Please have mercy, Miss Carlyle! Don’t blame me. I’m on my way to God, to account for all my sins and sorrows.”
“I do not reproach you,” said Miss Carlyle.
“I don’t blame you,” said Miss Carlyle.
“I am so glad to go,” she continued to murmur, her eyes full of tears. “Jesus did not come, you know, to save the good like you; He came for the sake of us poor sinners. I tried to take up my cross, as He bade us, and bear it bravely for His sake; but its weight has killed me.”
“I’m so glad to leave,” she kept saying, her eyes brimming with tears. “Jesus didn’t come, you know, to save the good people like you; He came for us poor sinners. I tried to take up my cross, as He told us to, and bear it bravely for His sake; but its weight has crushed me.”
The good like you! Humbly, meekly, deferentially was it expressed, in all good faith and trust, as though Miss Corny was a sort of upper angel. Somehow the words grated on Miss Corny’s ear: grated fiercely on her conscience. It came into her mind, then, as she stood there, that the harsh religion that she had through life professed, was not the religion that would best bring peace to her dying bed.
The good like you! It was said humbly, gently, and respectfully, with all sincerity and trust, as if Miss Corny were some kind of higher being. For some reason, the words rubbed Miss Corny the wrong way: they fiercely unsettled her conscience. As she stood there, it occurred to her that the strict beliefs she had followed throughout her life were not the ones that would provide her with peace in her final moments.
“Child,” said she, drawing near to and leaning over Lady Isabel, “had I anything to do with sending you from East Lynne?”
“Child,” she said, leaning closer to Lady Isabel, “did I have anything to do with sending you away from East Lynne?”
Lady Isabel shook her head and cast down her gaze, as she whispered: “You did not send me; you did not help to send me. I was not very happy with you, but that was not the cause—of my going away. Forgive me, Miss Carlyle, forgive me!”
Lady Isabel shook her head and looked down, as she whispered: “You didn't send me; you didn't help to send me. I wasn’t very happy with you, but that wasn't the reason for my leaving. Forgive me, Miss Carlyle, forgive me!”
“Thank God!” inwardly breathed Miss Carlyle. “Forgive me,” she said, aloud and in agitation, touching her hand. “I could have made your home happier, and I wish I had done it. I have wished it ever since you left it.”
“Thank God!” Miss Carlyle thought to herself. “Forgive me,” she said, her voice shaking as she reached out her hand. “I could have made your home happier, and I wish I had. I've wished that ever since you left.”
Lady Isabel drew the hand in hers. “I want to see Archibald,” she whispered, going back, in thought, to the old time and the old name. “I have prayed Joyce to bring him to me, and she will not. Only for a minute! Just to hear him say that he forgives me! What can it matter, now that I am as one lost to the world? I should die easier.”
Lady Isabel took his hand in hers. “I want to see Archibald,” she whispered, drifting back in her thoughts to the past and the old name. “I’ve asked Joyce to bring him to me, but she won’t. Just for a minute! I just want to hear him say that he forgives me! What does it matter now that I’m like someone lost to the world? I’d feel more at peace.”
Upon what impulse or grounds Miss Carlyle saw fit to accede to the request, cannot be told. Probably she did not choose to refuse a death-bed prayer; possibly she reasoned, as did Lady Isabel—what could it matter? She went to the door. Joyce was in the corridor, leaning against the wall, her apron up to her eyes. Miss Carlyle beckoned to her.
Upon what impulse or reasons Miss Carlyle decided to agree to the request, isn't clear. She probably didn't want to deny a dying person's plea; maybe she thought, like Lady Isabel—what difference would it make? She walked to the door. Joyce was in the hallway, leaning against the wall, her apron covering her face. Miss Carlyle signaled for her.
“How long have you known of this?”
“How long have you known about this?”
“Since that night in the spring, when there was an alarm of fire. I saw her then, with nothing on her face, and knew her; though, at the first moment, I thought it was her ghost. Ma’am, I have just gone about since, like a ghost myself from fear.”
“Since that night in the spring when there was a fire alarm, I saw her then, with no expression on her face, and recognized her; although, at first, I thought it was her ghost. Ma’am, I’ve been wandering around like a ghost myself ever since out of fear.”
“Go and request your master to come up to me.”
“Go and ask your boss to come see me.”
“Oh, ma’am! Will it be well to tell him?” remonstrated Joyce. “Well that he should see her?”
“Oh, ma’am! Is it really a good idea to tell him?” Joyce urged. “Is it right for him to see her?”
“Go and request your master to come to me,” unequivocally repeated Miss Carlyle. “Are you mistress, Joyce, or am I?”
“Go and ask your boss to come see me,” Miss Carlyle said firmly. “Are you in charge, Joyce, or am I?”
Joyce went down and brought Mr. Carlyle up from the dinner-table.
Joyce went downstairs and brought Mr. Carlyle up from the dinner table.
“Is Madame Vine worse, Cornelia? Will she see me?”
“Is Madame Vine worse, Cornelia? Will she see me?”
“She wishes to see you.”
“She wants to see you.”
Miss Carlyle opened the door as she spoke. He motioned her to pass in first. “No,” she said, “you had better see her alone.”
Miss Carlyle opened the door as she spoke. He gestured for her to go in first. “No,” she said, “you should see her by yourself.”
He was going in when Joyce caught his arm. “Master! Master! You ought to be prepared. Ma’am, won’t you tell him?”
He was heading inside when Joyce grabbed his arm. “Master! Master! You need to be ready. Ma’am, could you please tell him?”
He looked at them, thinking they must be moonstruck, for their conduct seemed inexplicable. Both were in evident agitation, an emotion Miss Carlyle was not given to. Her face and lips were twitching, but she kept a studied silence. Mr. Carlyle knit his brow and went into the chamber. They shut him in.
He looked at them, thinking they must be out of their minds, because their behavior seemed baffling. Both were clearly upset, which was unusual for Miss Carlyle. Her face and lips were twitching, but she maintained a deliberate silence. Mr. Carlyle frowned and stepped into the room. They locked him in.
He walked gently at once to the bed, in his straightforward manner.
He walked slowly over to the bed, in his usual straightforward style.
“I am grieved, Madame Vine——”
“I’m sorry, Madame Vine——”
The words faltered on his tongue. He was a man as little given to show emotion as man can well be. Did he think, as Joyce had once done, that it was a ghost he saw? Certain it is that his face and lips turned the hue of death, and he backed a few steps from the bed. The falling hair, the sweet, mournful eyes, the hectic which his presence brought to her cheeks, told too plainly of the Lady Isabel.
The words stumbled on his lips. He was a man who rarely showed emotion. Did he, like Joyce once did, think he was seeing a ghost? It's clear that his face and lips became pale, and he took a few steps back from the bed. The falling hair, the sweet, sad eyes, and the flush that his presence brought to her cheeks revealed the presence of Lady Isabel too clearly.
“Archibald!”
“Archibald!”
She put out her trembling hand. She caught him ere he had drawn quite beyond her reach. He looked at her, he looked round the room, as does one awaking from a dream.
She reached out her shaking hand. She grabbed him before he had moved out of her reach. He looked at her, then scanned the room, like someone waking up from a dream.
“I could not die without your forgiveness,” she murmured, her eyes falling before him as she thought of her past. “Do you turn from me? Bear with me a little minute! Only say you forgive me, and I shall die in peace!”
“I can't die without your forgiveness,” she whispered, looking down as she reflected on her past. “Are you turning away from me? Just give me a moment! Please say you forgive me, and I’ll die in peace!”
“Isabel?” he spoke, not knowing in the least what he said. “Are you—are you—were you Madame Vine?”
“Isabel?” he said, not really knowing what he was saying. “Are you—are you—were you Madame Vine?”
“Oh, forgive—forgive me! I did not die. I got well from the accident, but it changed me dreadfully. Nobody knew me, and I came here as Madame Vine. I could not stay away, Archibald, forgive me!”
“Oh, please forgive me! I didn’t die. I recovered from the accident, but it changed me completely. No one recognized me, and I came here as Madame Vine. I couldn’t stay away, Archibald, please forgive me!”
His mind was in a whirl, his ideas had gone wool-gathering. The first clear thought that came thumping through his brain was, that he must be a man of two wives. She noticed his perplexed silence.
His mind was spinning, his thoughts were all over the place. The first clear idea that hit him was that he had to be a man with two wives. She noticed his confused silence.
“I could not stay away from you and my children. The longing for you was killing me,” she reiterated, wildly, like one talking in a fever. “I never knew a moment’s peace after the mad act I was guilty of, in quitting you. Not an hour had I departed when my repentance set in; and even then I would have retraced and come back, but I did not know how. See what it has done for me!” tossing up her gray hair, holding out her attenuated wrists. “Oh, forgive—forgive me! My sin was great, but my punishment was greater. It has been as one long scene of mortal agony.”
“I couldn't stay away from you and our kids. The longing for you was driving me crazy,” she repeated, frantically, like someone in a fever. “I never had a moment’s peace after the crazy thing I did by leaving you. Not an hour after I left, regret hit me; and even then, I would have turned around and come back, but I didn’t know how. Look what this has done to me!” she said, tossing her gray hair back and holding out her thin wrists. “Oh, please forgive me! My mistake was huge, but my suffering was even worse. It’s been one long experience of unbearable pain.”
“Why did you go?” asked Mr. Carlyle.
“Why did you go?” Mr. Carlyle asked.
“Did you not know?”
"Didn't you know?"
“No. It has always been a mystery to me.”
“No. It has always been a mystery to me.”
“I went out of love for you.”
“I left because I loved you.”
A shade of disdain crossed his lips. She was equivocating to him on her death-bed.
A hint of contempt crossed his lips. She was being ambiguous with him on her deathbed.
“Do not look in that way,” she panted. “My strength is nearly gone—you must perceive that it is—and I do not, perhaps, express myself clearly. I loved you dearly, and I grew suspicious of you. I thought you were false and deceitful to me; that your love was all given to another; and in my sore jealousy, I listened to the temptings of that bad man, who whispered to me of revenge. It was not so, was it?”
“Don’t look at me like that,” she panted. “I’m almost out of strength—you can see that—and maybe I’m not expressing myself clearly. I loved you a lot, but I became suspicious of you. I thought you were being untrue and deceptive; that all your love was for someone else; and in my painful jealousy, I listened to the temptations of that bad guy, who encouraged me to seek revenge. It wasn't like that, was it?”
Mr. Carlyle had regained his calmness, outwardly, at any rate. He stood by the side of the bed, looking down upon her, his arms crossed upon his chest, and his noble form raised to its full height.
Mr. Carlyle had regained his composure, at least on the outside. He stood by the bed, looking down at her, his arms crossed over his chest, his tall frame standing straight and proud.
“Was it so?” she feverishly repeated.
“Is that true?” she asked, filled with urgency.
“Can you ask it, knowing me as you did then, as you must have known me since? I never was false to you in thought, in word, or in deed.”
“Can you ask that, knowing me as you did back then, as you must have known me since? I was never untrue to you in thought, word, or action.”
“Oh, Archibald, I was mad—I was mad! I could not have done it in anything but madness. Surely you will forget and forgive!”
“Oh, Archibald, I was crazy—I was crazy! I couldn't have done it except in a moment of madness. Surely you’ll forget and forgive!”
“I cannot forget. I have already forgiven!”
“I can't forget. I've already forgiven!”
“Try and forget the dreadful time that has passed since that night!” she continued, the tears falling on her cheeks, as she held up to him one of her poor hot hands. “Let your thoughts go back to the days when you first knew me; when I was here, Isabel Vane, a happy girl with my father. At times I have lost myself in a moment’s happiness in thinking of it. Do you remember how you grew to love me, though you thought you might not tell it to me—and how gentle you were with me, when papa died—and the hundred pound note? Do you remember coming to Castle Marling?—and my promise to be your wife—and the first kiss you left upon my lips? And, oh, Archibald! Do you remember the loving days after I was your wife—how happy we were with each other? Do you remember when Lucy was born, we thought I should have died; and your joy, your thankfulness that God restored me? Do you remember all this?”
“Try to forget the terrible times that have passed since that night!” she continued, tears streaming down her cheeks as she held up one of her poor, warm hands to him. “Think back to the days when you first knew me; when I was here, Isabel Vane, a happy girl with my father. Sometimes, I’ve lost myself in a moment of happiness thinking about it. Do you remember how you came to love me, even though you thought you might not tell me—and how gentle you were with me when Dad died—and the hundred-pound note? Do you remember coming to Castle Marling?—and my promise to be your wife—and the first kiss you left on my lips? And, oh, Archibald! Do you remember the loving days after I became your wife—how happy we were together? Do you remember when Lucy was born, and we thought I would die; and your joy, your thankfulness that God saved me? Do you remember all this?”
Aye. He did remember it. He took the poor hand into his, and unconsciously played with its wasted fingers.
Yeah. He did remember it. He took the poor hand in his and absentmindedly played with its frail fingers.
“Have you any reproach to cast to me?” he gently said, bending his head a little.
“Do you have any complaints against me?” he said softly, tilting his head slightly.
“Reproach to you! To you, who must be almost without reproach in the sight of Heaven! You, who were everlasting to me—ever anxious for my welfare! When I think of what you were, and are, and how I quitted you, I could sink into the earth with remorse and shame. My own sin, I have surely expiated; I cannot expiate the shame I entailed upon you, and upon our children.”
“Shame on you! You, who must be nearly blameless in the eyes of Heaven! You, who were everything to me—always caring about my well-being! When I think about what you were, what you are, and how I left you, I want to disappear into the ground with guilt and embarrassment. I can surely atone for my own sins; I can't erase the shame I brought upon you and our children.”
Never. He felt it as keenly now as he had felt it then.
Never. He felt it just as intensely now as he had back then.
“Think what it has been for me!” she resumed, and he was obliged to bend his ear to catch her gradually weakening tones. “To live in this house with your wife—to see your love for her—to watch the envied caresses that once were mine! I never loved you so passionately as I have done since I lost you. Think what it was to watch William’s decaying strength; to be alone with him in his dying hour, and not to be able to say he is my child as well as yours! When he lay dead, and the news went forth to the household, it was her petty grief you soothed, not mine, his mother’s. God alone knows how I have lived through it all; it has been to me as the bitterness of death.”
“Think about what it’s been like for me!” she continued, and he had to lean in closer to catch her fading voice. “To live in this house with your wife—to see your love for her—to watch the affection that I once had! I’ve never loved you as intensely as I have since I lost you. Think about what it was like to watch William getting weaker; to be alone with him in his last moments, and not be able to say he’s my child as much as he’s yours! When he passed away, and the news reached the household, it was her small sorrow you comforted, not mine, his mother’s. Only God knows how I’ve survived it all; it has felt like the bitterness of death to me.”
“Why did you come back?” was the response of Mr. Carlyle.
“Why did you come back?” was Mr. Carlyle's response.
“I have told you. I could not live, wanting you and my children.”
“I’ve told you. I can’t live, wanting you and my kids.”
“It was wrong; wrong in all ways.”
“It was wrong; wrong in every way.”
“Wickedly wrong. You cannot think worse of it than I have done. But the consequences and the punishment would be mine alone, as long as I guarded against discovery. I never thought to stop here to die; but death seems to have come on me with a leap, like it came to my mother.”
“Totally messed up. You can’t think any lower of it than I already have. But the consequences and the punishment would fall on me alone, as long as I kept it from being found out. I never intended to stop here to die; but death seems to have caught up with me suddenly, just like it did with my mother.”
A pause of labored hard breathing. Mr. Carlyle did not interrupt it.
A pause of heavy breathing. Mr. Carlyle didn’t interrupt it.
“All wrong, all wrong,” she resumed; “this interview with you, among the rest. And yet—I hardly know; it cannot hurt the new ties you have formed, for I am as one dead now to this world, hovering on the brink of the next. But you were my husband, Archibald; and, the last few days, I have longed for your forgiveness with a fevered longing. Oh! that the past could be blotted out! That I could wake up and find it but a hideous dream; that I were here as in old days, in health and happiness, your ever loving wife. Do you wish it, that the dark past had never had place?”
“All wrong, all wrong,” she said again; “this meeting with you, among other things. And yet—I don’t know; it can’t hurt the new connections you’ve made, because I feel like I’m dead to this world now, just waiting on the edge of the next. But you *were* my husband, Archibald; and over the last few days, I’ve desperately longed for your forgiveness. Oh! If only the past could be erased! If I could wake up and find it was just a terrible dream; if I could be here like before, healthy and happy, your ever-loving wife. Do you wish that the dark past had never happened?”
She put the question in a sharp, eager tone, gazing up to him with an anxious gaze, as though the answer must be one of life or death.
She asked the question in a sharp, eager tone, looking up at him with an anxious gaze, as if the answer was a matter of life or death.
“For your sake I wish it.” Calm enough were the words spoken; and her eyes fell again, and a deep sigh came forth.
“For your sake, I hope so.” Her words were calm, but she looked down again, and a deep sigh escaped her.
“I am going to William. But Lucy and Archibald will be left. Oh, do you never be unkind to them! I pray you, visit not their mother’s sin upon their heads! Do not in your love for your later children, lose your love for them!”
“I’m going to see William. But Lucy and Archibald will be left behind. Oh, please don’t be unkind to them! I’m begging you, don’t hold their mother’s mistakes against them! In your love for your younger children, don’t forget your love for them!”
“Have you seen anything in my conduct that could give rise to fears of this?” he returned, reproach mingled in his sad tone. “The children are dear to me, as you once were.”
“Have you seen anything in how I act that could make you worry about this?” he replied, with a hint of reproach in his sad voice. “The children mean a lot to me, just like you once did.”
“As I once was. Aye, and as I might have been now.”
“As I used to be. Yeah, and as I could have been now.”
“Indeed you might,” he answered, with emotion. “The fault was not mine.”
“Sure, you could,” he replied, feeling emotional. “It wasn't my fault.”
“Archibald, I am on the very threshold of the next world. Will you not bless me—will you not say a word of love to me before I pass it! Let what I am, I say, be blotted for the moment from your memory; think of me, if you can, as the innocent, timid child whom you made your wife. Only a word of love. My heart is breaking for it.”
“Archibald, I’m on the brink of the next world. Will you not bless me—will you not say a word of love to me before I go? For now, I ask you to forget who I am; think of me, if you can, as the innocent, shy child you married. Just one word of love. My heart is breaking for it.”
He leaned over her, he pushed aside the hair from her brow with his gentle hand, his tears dropping on her face. “You nearly broke mine, when you left me, Isabel,” he whispered.
He leaned over her, brushed the hair off her forehead with his gentle hand, his tears falling on her face. “You almost broke my heart when you left me, Isabel,” he whispered.
“May God bless you, and take you to His rest in Heaven! May He so deal with me, as I now fully and freely forgive you.”
“May God bless you and bring you to His peace in Heaven! May He treat me in the same way that I now fully and freely forgive you.”
What was he about to do? Lower and lower bent his head, until his breath nearly mingled with hers. To kiss her? He best knew. But, suddenly, his face grew red with a scarlet flush, and he lifted it again. Did the form of one, then in a felon’s cell at Lynneborough, thrust itself before him, or that of his absent and unconscious wife?
What was he about to do? His head lowered more and more, until his breath almost mixed with hers. Was he going to kiss her? He knew best. But suddenly, his face flushed bright red, and he lifted it again. Did the image of someone, then in a prison cell at Lynneborough, come to mind, or that of his absent and unaware wife?
“To His rest in Heaven,” she murmured, in the hollow tones of the departing. “Yes, yes I know that God has forgiven me. Oh, what a struggle it has been! Nothing but bad feelings, rebellion, and sorrow, and repining, for a long while after I came back here, but Jesus prayed for me, and helped me, and you know how merciful He is to the weary and heavy-laden. We shall meet again, Archibald, and live together forever and ever. But for that great hope I could hardly die. William said mamma would be on the banks of the river, looking out for him; but it is William who is looking for me.”
“To His rest in Heaven,” she whispered, in the soft tones of someone about to leave. “Yes, yes, I know that God has forgiven me. Oh, what a struggle it has been! Only bad feelings, rebellion, sorrow, and regret for a long time after I came back here, but Jesus prayed for me and helped me, and you know how merciful He is to those who are tired and burdened. We will meet again, Archibald, and live together forever and ever. Without that great hope, I could hardly face death. William said mom would be on the banks of the river, waiting for him; but it’s William who is looking for me.”
Mr. Carlyle released one of his hands; she had taken them both; and with his own white handkerchief, wiped the death-dew from her forehead.
Mr. Carlyle let go of one of his hands; she had taken both of them; and with his own white handkerchief, he wiped the sweat of death from her forehead.
“It is no sin to anticipate it, Archibald, for there will be no marrying or giving in marriage in Heaven: Christ said so. Though we do not know how it will be, my sin will be remembered no more there, and we shall be together with our children forever and forever. Keep a little corner in your heart for your poor lost Isabel.”
“It’s not a sin to look forward to it, Archibald, because there will be no marrying or giving in marriage in Heaven: Christ said that. Although we don’t know what it will be like, my sins will be forgotten there, and we’ll be together with our children for eternity. Save a little space in your heart for your poor lost Isabel.”
“Yes, yes,” he whispered.
“Yeah, yeah,” he whispered.
“Are you leaving me?” she uttered, in a wild tone of pain.
“Are you leaving me?” she said, her voice filled with a frantic pain.
“You are growing faint, I perceive, I must call assistance.”
“You're becoming weak, I see; I need to get help.”
“Farewell, then; farewell, until eternity,” she sighed, the tears raining from her eyes. “It is death, I think, not faintness. Oh! but it is hard to part! Farewell, farewell my once dear husband!”
“Goodbye, then; goodbye, until forever,” she sighed, tears streaming down her face. “I believe it’s death, not just weakness. Oh! But it’s so hard to say goodbye! Goodbye, goodbye my once beloved husband!”
She raised her head from the pillow, excitement giving her strength; she clung to his arm; she lifted her face in its sad yearning. Mr. Carlyle laid her tenderly down again, and suffered his wet cheek to rest upon hers.
She lifted her head from the pillow, excitement energizing her; she held onto his arm; she tilted her face toward him with a wistful longing. Mr. Carlyle gently laid her back down and allowed his damp cheek to rest against hers.
“Until eternity.”
"Forever."
She followed him with her eyes as he retreated, and watched him from the room: then turned her face to the wall. “It is over. Only God now.”
She watched him with her eyes as he walked away and kept an eye on him from the room before turning her face to the wall. “It’s over. Only God now.”
Mr. Carlyle took an instant’s counsel with himself, stopping at the head of the stairs to do it. Joyce, in obedience to a sign from him, had already gone into the sick-chamber: his sister was standing at the door.
Mr. Carlyle paused for a moment to think at the top of the stairs. Joyce, following his signal, had already entered the sick room, while his sister waited at the door.
“Cornelia.”
“Cornelia.”
She followed him down to the dining-room.
She followed him down to the dining room.
“You will remain here to-night? With her?”
"You’re staying here tonight? With her?"
“Do you suppose I shouldn’t?” crossly responded Miss Corny; “where are you off to now?”
“Do you think I shouldn't?” Miss Corny replied angrily. “Where are you going now?”
“To the telegraph office, at present. To send for Lord Mount Severn.”
“To the telegraph office, right now. To send for Lord Mount Severn.”
“What good can he do?”
“What good will he do?”
“None. But I shall send for him.”
“None. But I'll send for him.”
“Can’t one of the servants go just as well as you? You have not finished your dinner; hardly begun it.”
“Can’t one of the servants go just as easily as you? You haven’t finished your dinner; you’ve barely started.”
He turned his eyes on the dinner-table in a mechanical sort of way, his mind wholly preoccupied, made some remark in answer, which Miss Corny did not catch, and went out.
He glanced at the dinner table absentmindedly, his mind completely elsewhere, muttered a response that Miss Corny didn’t hear, and then left.
On his return his sister met him in the hall, drew him inside the nearest room, and closed the door. Lady Isabel was dead. Had been dead about ten minutes.
On his return, his sister greeted him in the hallway, pulled him into the nearest room, and shut the door. Lady Isabel was dead. Had been dead for about ten minutes.
“She never spoke after you left her, Archibald. There was a slight struggle at the last, a fighting for breath, otherwise she went off quite peacefully. I felt sure, when I first saw her this afternoon, that she could not last till midnight.”
“She never said a word after you left her, Archibald. There was a slight struggle at the end, a fight for breath; otherwise, she passed away quite peacefully. I was sure, when I first saw her this afternoon, that she wouldn't make it until midnight.”
CHAPTER XLVII.
I. M. V.
Lord Mount Severn, wondering greatly what the urgent summons could be for, lost no time in obeying it, and was at East Lynne the following morning early. Mr. Carlyle had his carriage at the station—his close carriage—and shut up in that he made the communication to the earl as they drove to East Lynne.
Lord Mount Severn, curious about the urgent summons, wasted no time in responding and arrived at East Lynne early the next morning. Mr. Carlyle had his carriage waiting at the station—his private carriage—and inside it, he shared the news with the earl as they drove to East Lynne.
The earl could with difficulty believe it. Never had he been so utterly astonished. At first he really could not understand the tale.
The earl could hardly believe it. He had never been so completely shocked. At first, he truly couldn't grasp the story.
“Did she—did she—come back to your house to die?” he blundered. “You never took her in? I don’t understand.”
“Did she—did she—come back to your place to die?” he stammered. “You never brought her in? I don’t get it.”
Mr. Carlyle explained further; and the earl at length understood. But he did not recover his perplexed astonishment.
Mr. Carlyle explained more, and the earl finally understood. But he didn't shake off his confused amazement.
“What a mad act to come back here. Madame Vine! How on earth did she escape detection?”
“What a crazy thing to come back here. Madame Vine! How on earth did she manage to stay under the radar?”
“She did escape it,” said Mr. Carlyle. “The strange likeness Madame Vine possessed to my first wife did often strike me as being marvelous, but I never suspected the truth. It was a likeness, and not a likeness, for every part of her face and form was changed except her eyes, and those I never saw but through those disguising glasses.”
“She did escape it,” Mr. Carlyle said. “The odd resemblance Madame Vine had to my first wife often amazed me, but I never guessed the truth. It was both a likeness and not a likeness, because every part of her face and form was different except for her eyes, which I only ever saw through those covering glasses.”
The earl wiped his hot face. The news had ruffled him no measured degree. He felt angry with Isabel, dead though she was, and thankful that Mrs. Carlyle was away.
The earl wiped his sweaty face. The news had upset him significantly. He felt angry with Isabel, even though she was dead, and relieved that Mrs. Carlyle was absent.
“Will you see her?” whispered Mr. Carlyle as they entered the house.
“Will you see her?” whispered Mr. Carlyle as they walked into the house.
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
They went up to the death-chamber, Mr. Carlyle procuring the key. It was the only time that he entered it. Very peaceful she looked now, her pale features so composed under her white cap and hands. Miss Carlyle and Joyce had done all that was necessary; nobody else had been suffered to approach her. Lord Mount Severn leaned over her, tracing the former looks of Isabel; and the likeness grew upon him in a wonderful degree.
They went up to the death chamber, with Mr. Carlyle getting the key. It was the only time he entered it. She looked very peaceful now, her pale face so calm under her white cap and hands. Miss Carlyle and Joyce had done everything needed; no one else had been allowed to come near her. Lord Mount Severn leaned over her, remembering how Isabel used to look; the resemblance struck him remarkably.
“What did she die of?” he asked.
“What did she die from?” he asked.
“She said a broken heart.”
“She mentioned a broken heart.”
“Ah!” said the earl. “The wonder is that it did not break before. Poor thing! Poor Isabel!” he added, touching her hand, “how she marred her own happiness! Carlyle, I suppose this is your wedding ring?”
“Ah!” said the earl. “The amazing thing is that it didn’t break earlier. Poor thing! Poor Isabel!” he added, touching her hand, “how she ruined her own happiness! Carlyle, I guess this is your wedding ring?”
Mr. Carlyle cast his eyes upon the ring. “Very probably.”
Mr. Carlyle looked at the ring. “Most likely.”
“To think of her never having discarded it!” remarked the earl, releasing the cold hand. “Well, I can hardly believe the tale now.”
“To think she never got rid of it!” remarked the earl, releasing the cold hand. “Well, I can hardly believe the story now.”
He turned and quitted the room as he spoke. Mr. Carlyle looked steadfastly at the dead face for a minute or two, his fingers touching the forehead; but what his thoughts or feelings may have been, none can tell. Then he replaced the sheet over her face, and followed the earl.
He turned and left the room as he spoke. Mr. Carlyle stared intently at the lifeless face for a minute or two, his fingers brushing against the forehead; but what he was thinking or feeling, no one can know. Then he covered her face with the sheet again and followed the earl.
They descended in silence to the breakfast-room. Miss Carlyle was seated at the table waiting for them. “Where could all your eyes have been?” exclaimed the earl to her, after a few sentences, referring to the event just passed.
They quietly walked down to the breakfast room. Miss Carlyle was already at the table waiting for them. “Where could all your eyes have been?” the earl asked her after a few exchanges, referring to the recent event.
“Just where yours would have been,” replied Miss Corny, with a touch of her old temper. “You saw Madame Vine as well as we did.”
“Right where yours would have been,” replied Miss Corny, showing a hint of her old temper. “You saw Madame Vine just like we did.”
“But not continuously. Only two or three times in all. And I do not remember ever to have seen her without her bonnet and veil. That Carlyle should not have recognized her is almost beyond belief.”
“But not all the time. Only two or three times in total. And I don’t remember ever seeing her without her bonnet and veil. That Carlyle wouldn’t have recognized her is almost hard to believe.”
“It seems so, to speak of it,” said Miss Corny; “but facts are facts. She was young and gay, active, when she left here, upright as a dart, her dark hair drawn from her open brow, and flowing on her neck, her cheeks like crimson paint, her face altogether beautiful. Madame Vine arrived here a pale, stooping woman, lame of one leg, shorter than Lady Isabel—and her figure stuffed out under those sacks of jackets. Not a bit, scarcely, of her forehead to be seen, for gray velvet and gray bands of hair; her head smothered under a close cap, large, blue, double spectacles hiding the eyes and their sides, and the throat tied up; the chin partially. The mouth was entirely altered in its character, and that upward scar, always so conspicuous, made it almost ugly. Then she had lost some of her front teeth, you know, and she lisped when she spoke. Take her for all in all,” summed up Miss Carlyle, “she looked no more like Isabel who went away from here than I look like Adam. Just get your dearest friend damaged and disguised as she was, my lord, and see if you’d recognize him.”
“It seems that way, to put it mildly,” said Miss Corny; “but facts are facts. She was young and lively, full of energy when she left here, standing tall like a dart, her dark hair pulled back from her forehead, cascading down her neck, her cheeks like bright red paint, and her face was simply beautiful. Madame Vine arrived here as a pale, hunched-over woman, limping on one leg, shorter than Lady Isabel—and her figure was hidden beneath those oversized jackets. Not much of her forehead was visible, obscured by gray velvet and gray strands of hair; her head was covered by a tight cap, with large, blue, double glasses hiding her eyes and their surroundings, her throat tightly wrapped; her chin was partly covered. Her mouth had completely changed in shape, and that noticeable scar made it almost unattractive. Plus, she had lost some of her front teeth, you know, and she lisped when she spoke. All in all,” concluded Miss Carlyle, “she looked nothing like the Isabel who left here, just as I don’t resemble Adam at all. Just imagine your closest friend looking so damaged and disguised as she did, my lord, and see if you’d recognize them.”
The observation came home to Lord Mount Severn. A gentleman whom he knew well, had been so altered by a fearful accident, that little resemblance could be traced to his former self. In fact, his own family could not recognize him: and he used an artificial disguise. It was a case in point; and—reader—I assure you it was a true one.
The realization hit Lord Mount Severn hard. A man he knew well had changed so drastically due to a terrible accident that he barely resembled his former self. In fact, even his own family couldn’t recognize him; he had to use an artificial disguise. It was a clear example; and—dear reader—I assure you it was a true story.
“It was the disguise that we ought to have suspected,” quietly observed Mr. Carlyle. “The likeness was not sufficiently striking to cause suspicion.”
“It was the disguise that we should have suspected,” Mr. Carlyle said quietly. “The resemblance wasn't strong enough to raise any doubts.”
“But she turned the house from that scent as soon as she came into it,” struck in Miss Corny, “telling of the ‘neuralgic pains’ that affected her head and face, rendering the guarding them from exposure necessary. Remember, Lord Mount Severn, that the Ducies had been with her in Germany, and had never suspected her. Remember also another thing, that, however great a likeness we may have detected, we could not and did not speak of it, one to another. Lady Isabel’s name is never so much as whispered among us.”
“But she recoiled from the smell as soon as she stepped inside,” Miss Corny said, “talking about the ‘neuralgic pains’ that bothered her head and face, which made it essential to protect them from exposure. Remember, Lord Mount Severn, that the Ducies were with her in Germany and never suspected anything. Also keep in mind that, despite any strong resemblance we might have spotted, we didn't and couldn't mention it to each other. Lady Isabel’s name is never even brought up among us.”
“True: all true,” nodded the earl. And they sat themselves down to breakfast.
“Absolutely true,” nodded the earl. And they sat down for breakfast.
On the Friday, the following letter was dispatched to Mrs. Carlyle.
On Friday, the following letter was sent to Mrs. Carlyle.
“MY DEAREST—I find I shall not be able to get to you on Saturday afternoon, as I promised, but will leave here by the late train that night. Mind you don’t sit up for me. Lord Mount Severn is here for a few days; he sends his regards to you.
“MY DEAREST—I’ve realized that I won’t be able to make it to you on Saturday afternoon as I promised, but I will leave here on the late train that night. Don’t wait up for me. Lord Mount Severn is here for a few days; he sends his regards to you.
“And now, Barbara, prepare for news that will prove a shock. Madame Vine is dead. She grew rapidly worse, they tell me, after our departure, and died on Wednesday night. I am glad you were away.
“And now, Barbara, get ready for some shocking news. Madame Vine is dead. I’ve heard she deteriorated quickly after we left and passed away on Wednesday night. I'm glad you weren't here.”
“Love from the children. Lucy and Archie are still at Cornelia’s; Arthur wearing out Sarah’s legs in the nursery.
“Love from the kids. Lucy and Archie are still at Cornelia’s; Arthur is wearing out Sarah’s legs in the nursery.”
“Ever yours, my dearest,
"Always yours, my dearest,"
“ARCHIBALD CARLYLE.”
"Archibald Carlyle."
Of course, as Madame Vine, the governess, died at Mr. Carlyle’s house, he could not, in courtesy, do less than follow her to the grave. So decided West Lynne, when they found which way the wind was going to blow. Lord Mount Severn followed also, to keep him company, being on a visit to him, and very polite, indeed, of his lordship to do it—condescending, also! West Lynne remembered another funeral at which those two had been the only mourners—that of the earl. By some curious coincidence the French governess was buried close to the earl’s grave. As good there as anywhere else, quoth West Lynne. There happened to be a vacant spot of ground.
Of course, since Madame Vine, the governess, passed away at Mr. Carlyle’s house, he couldn't, out of courtesy, do anything less than attend her funeral. That’s what West Lynne decided when they figured out which way things were headed. Lord Mount Severn also came along to keep him company, as he was visiting and it was very polite of him—quite condescending, too! West Lynne recalled another funeral where those two were the only mourners—the earl's. By some strange coincidence, the French governess was buried close to the earl’s grave. Good as anywhere else, thought West Lynne. There happened to be a vacant spot of ground.
The funeral took place on a Sunday morning. A plain, respectable funeral. A hearse and pair, and mourning coach and pair, with a chariot for the Rev. Mr. Little. No pall-bearers or mutes, or anything of that show-off kind; and no plumes on the horses, only on the hearse. West Lynne looked on with approbation, and conjectured that the governess had left sufficient money to bury herself; but, of course, that was Mr. Carlyle’s affair, not West Lynne’s. Quiet enough lay she in her last resting-place.
The funeral happened on a Sunday morning. It was a simple, respectable funeral. A hearse and a pair of horses, along with a mourning coach and another pair, plus a chariot for Rev. Mr. Little. There were no pallbearers or mutes, or anything flashy like that; no feathers on the horses, only on the hearse. The town of West Lynne watched with approval and speculated that the governess had left enough money to cover her burial; but, of course, that was Mr. Carlyle’s business, not West Lynne’s. She lay peacefully in her final resting place.
They left her in it, the earl and Mr. Carlyle, and entered the mourning-coach, to be conveyed back again to East Lynne.
They left her there, the earl and Mr. Carlyle, and got into the mourning coach to be taken back to East Lynne.
“Just a little stone of white marble, two feet high by a foot and a half broad,” remarked the earl, on their road, pursuing a topic they were speaking upon. “With the initials ‘I. V.’ and the date of the year. Nothing more. What do you think?”
“Just a small stone made of white marble, two feet tall by a foot and a half wide,” said the earl as they continued their conversation. “It has the initials ‘I. V.’ and the date of the year. That’s it. What do you think?”
“I. M. V.,” corrected Mr. Carlyle.
“I. M. V.,” Mr. Carlyle corrected.
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
At this moment the bells of another church, not St. Jude’s, broke out in a joyous peal, and the earl inclined his ear to listen.
At that moment, the bells of another church, not St. Jude’s, rang out in a joyful melody, and the earl leaned in to listen.
“What can they be ringing for?” he cried.
“What could they be ringing for?” he exclaimed.
They were ringing for a wedding. Afy Hallijohn, by the help of two clergymen and six bridesmaids, of which you may be sure Joyce was not one, had just been converted into Mrs. Joe Jiffin. When Afy took a thing into her head, she somehow contrived to carry it through, and to bend even clergymen and bridesmaids to her will. Mr. Jiffin was blest at last.
They were ringing for a wedding. Afy Hallijohn, with the help of two clergymen and six bridesmaids, of which you can be sure Joyce was not one, had just become Mrs. Joe Jiffin. When Afy decided on something, she always managed to see it through, getting even clergymen and bridesmaids to go along with her. Mr. Jiffin was finally blessed.
In the afternoon the earl left East Lynne, and somewhat later Barbara arrived at it. Wilson scarcely gave her mistress time to step into the house before her, and she very nearly left the baby in the fly. Curiously anxious was Wilson to hear all particulars as to whatever could have took off that French governess. Mr. Carlyle was much surprised at their arrival.
In the afternoon, the earl left East Lynne, and shortly after, Barbara arrived. Wilson hardly gave her mistress a moment to enter the house before asking about the baby, nearly leaving it in the carriage. Wilson was definitely eager to hear all the details about what had happened with that French governess. Mr. Carlyle was quite surprised by their arrival.
“How could I stay away, Archibald, even until Monday, after the news you sent me?” said Barbara. “What did she die of? It must have been awfully sudden.”
“How could I stay away, Archibald, even until Monday, after the news you sent me?” said Barbara. “What did she die of? It must have been really sudden.”
“I suppose so,” was his dreamy answer. He was debating a question with himself, one he had thought over a good deal since Wednesday night. Should he, or should he not, tell his wife? He would have preferred not to tell her; and, were the secret confined to his own breast, he would decidedly not have done so. But it was known to three others—to Miss Carlyle, to lord Mount Severn, and to Joyce. All trustworthy and of good intention; but it was impossible for Mr. Carlyle to make sure that not one of them would ever, through any chance and unpremeditated word, let the secret come to the knowledge of Mrs. Carlyle. That would not do, if she must hear it at all, she must hear it from him, and at once. He took his course.
“I guess so,” was his distant reply. He was wrestling with a question that had been on his mind quite a bit since Wednesday night. Should he tell his wife or not? He would have preferred to keep it to himself, and if it were only his secret, he definitely wouldn’t share it. But three others knew: Miss Carlyle, Lord Mount Severn, and Joyce. All trustworthy and well-meaning; but Mr. Carlyle couldn't be certain that none of them would accidentally reveal the secret to Mrs. Carlyle through a careless word. That wouldn’t be right—if she had to find out at all, it should come from him and right away. He made his decision.
“Are you ill, Archibald?” she asked, noting his face. It wore a pale, worn sort of look.
“Are you sick, Archibald?” she asked, noticing his face. It had a pale, tired kind of look.
“I have something to tell you, Barbara,” he answered, drawing her hand into his, as they stood together. They were in her dressing-room, where she was taking off her things. “On the Wednesday evening when I got home to dinner Joyce told me that she feared Madame Vine was dying, and I thought it right to see her.”
“I've got something to tell you, Barbara,” he said, taking her hand as they stood together. They were in her dressing room, where she was getting changed. “On the Wednesday evening when I got home for dinner, Joyce told me she was worried that Madame Vine was dying, and I thought it was important to see her.”
“Certainly,” returned Barbara. “Quite right.”
"Definitely," replied Barbara. "Absolutely."
“I went into her room, and I found that she was dying. But I found something else, Barbara. She was not Madame Vine.”
“I went into her room, and I found that she was dying. But I found something else, Barbara. She was not Madame Vine.”
“Not Madame Vine!” echoed Barbara, believing in good truth that her husband could not know what he was saying.
“Not Madame Vine!” echoed Barbara, truly believing that her husband couldn't possibly mean what he was saying.
“It was my former wife, Isabel Vane.”
“It was my ex-wife, Isabel Vane.”
Barbara’s face flushed crimson, and then grew white as marble; and she drew her hand unconsciously from Mr. Carlyle’s. He did not appear to notice the movement, but stood with his elbow on the mantelpiece while he talked, giving her a rapid summary of the interview and its details.
Barbara’s face turned bright red and then pale as marble; she instinctively pulled her hand away from Mr. Carlyle’s. He didn’t seem to notice the movement and leaned on the mantelpiece while he spoke, quickly summarizing the interview and its details.
“She could not stay away from her children, she said, and came back as Madame Vine. What with the effects of the railroad accident in France, and those spectacles she wore, and her style of dress, and her gray hair, she felt secure in not being recognized. I am astonished now that she was not discovered. Were such a thing related to me I should give no credence to it.”
“She said she couldn't stay away from her kids, so she returned as Madame Vine. With the impact from the train accident in France, the glasses she wore, her way of dressing, and her gray hair, she felt safe from being recognized. I'm amazed now that no one figured it out. If someone told me something like that, I wouldn’t believe it.”
Barbara’s heart felt faint with its utter sickness, and she turned her face from the view of her husband. Her first confused thoughts were as Mr. Carlyle’s had been—that she had been living in his house with another wife. “Did you suspect her?” she breathed, in a low tone.
Barbara's heart felt weak from its total illness, and she turned her face away from the sight of her husband. Her initial confused thoughts mirrored Mr. Carlyle’s—she had been living in his house with another wife. “Did you suspect her?” she breathed quietly.
“Barbara! Had I suspected it, should I have allowed it to go on? She implored my forgiveness for the past, and for having returned here, and I gave it to her fully. I then went to West Lynne, to telegraph to Mount Severn, and when I came back she was dead.”
“Barbara! If I had known, would I have let it continue? She begged me to forgive her for the past and for coming back here, and I forgave her completely. I then went to West Lynne to send a telegram to Mount Severn, and when I returned, she was dead.”
There was a pause. Mr. Carlyle began to perceive that his wife’s face was hidden from him.
There was a pause. Mr. Carlyle started to notice that his wife's face was out of view.
“She said her heart was broken. Barbara, we cannot wonder at it.”
“She said her heart was broken. Barbara, we can't be surprised by that.”
There was no reply. Mr. Carlyle took his arm from the mantelpiece, and moved so that he could see her countenance: a wan countenance, telling of pain.
There was no answer. Mr. Carlyle removed his arm from the mantelpiece and adjusted his position to see her face: a pale face that revealed her suffering.
He laid his hand upon her shoulder, and made her look at him. “My dearest, what is this?”
He placed his hand on her shoulder and made her look at him. “My dear, what is happening?”
“Oh, Archibald!” she uttered, clasping her hands together, all her pent up feelings bursting forth, and the tears streaming from her eyes, “has this taken your love from me?”
“Oh, Archibald!” she said, bringing her hands together, all her bottled-up emotions spilling out, and tears streaming down her face, “has this taken your love away from me?”
He took both her hands in one of his, he put the other round her waist and held her there, before him, never speaking, only looking gravely into her face. Who could look at its sincere truthfulness, at the sweet expression of his lips, and doubt him? Not Barbara. She allowed the moment’s excitement to act upon her feelings, and carry her away.
He took both her hands in one of his, wrapped the other arm around her waist, and held her there, in front of him, without saying a word, just gazing seriously into her face. Who could look at her sincere honesty, at the sweet expression on his lips, and doubt him? Not Barbara. She let the thrill of the moment influence her emotions and swept her off her feet.
“I had thought my wife possessed entire trust in me.”
“I thought my wife completely trusted me.”
“Oh, I do, I do; you know I do. Forgive me, Archibald,” she slowly whispered.
“Oh, I do, I do; you know I do. Forgive me, Archibald,” she quietly whispered.
“I deemed it better to impart this to you, Barbara. Had there been wrong feeling on my part, I should have left you in ignorance. My darling, I have told you it in love.”
“I thought it was better to share this with you, Barbara. If I had any bad feelings, I would have kept you in the dark. My love, I’ve told you this out of love.”
She was leaning on his breast, sobbing gently, her repentant face turned towards him. He held her there in his strong protection, his enduring tenderness.
She was resting against his chest, crying softly, her remorseful face turned towards him. He kept her there in his strong embrace, his lasting gentleness.
“My wife! My darling! now and always.”
“My wife! My love! now and forever.”
“It was a foolish feeling to cross my heart, Archibald. It is done with and gone.”
“It was a silly feeling to promise, Archibald. It's over and done.”
“Never let it come back, Barbara. Neither need her name be mentioned again between us. A barred name it has hitherto been; so let it continue.”
“Never let it come back, Barbara. We don’t need to mention her name again between us. It has been off-limits until now, so let’s keep it that way.”
“Anything you will. My earnest wish is to please you; to be worthy of your esteem and love, Archibald,” she timidly added, her eye-lids drooping, and her fair cheeks blushing, as she made the confession. “There has been a feeling in my heart against your children, a sort of jealous feeling, you can understand, because they were hers; because she had once been your wife. I knew how wrong it was, and I have tried earnestly to subdue it. I have, indeed, and I think it is nearly gone,” her voice sunk. “I constantly pray to be helped to do it; to love them and care for them as if they were my own. It will come with time.”
“Anything you want. I really want to make you happy; to be deserving of your respect and love, Archibald,” she said shyly, her eyelids drooping and her cheeks flushing as she admitted it. “I’ve had these feelings in my heart against your kids, a kind of jealousy, you understand, because they were hers; because she was once your wife. I knew it was wrong, and I’ve sincerely tried to push those feelings aside. I really have, and I think it’s almost gone,” her voice trailed off. “I constantly pray for help to do it; to love them and care for them as if they were my own. It will come with time.”
“Every good thing will come with time that we may earnestly seek,” said Mr. Carlyle. “Oh, Barbara, never forget—never forget that the only way to ensure peace in the end is to strive always to be doing right, unselfishly under God.”
“Every good thing will come in time if we genuinely seek it,” said Mr. Carlyle. “Oh, Barbara, never forget—never forget that the only way to guarantee peace in the end is to always strive to do what’s right, selflessly under God.”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!